lyison, ^lakema??, Taylo?' & Co. 'Pub Hi: a Hons. EDUCATIONAL SERIES OF ^ COLLEGE TEXT-BOOKS. / y J / This justly popular Series of Text-Books is noted for its freshness, conrpieteness, adi' mirable gradation, and the beauty and substantial nature of its manufacture. It comprises a full and thorough course of study, from the simplest Primer to the most advanced Mathematical and Scientific work. THE AMERICAN SCHOOL ^'aND THE UNION READERS, SPELLERS, PRIMER, AND SPEAKER. By Prof. CHAS. AV. SANBBRS. The books comprising this Series are entirely new in matter and illustrations Union Pictorial Primer. Beautifully il- lustrated. The same. In Leigh's Pronouncing Or- thography. Union Primary Speller. Union Speller, Union Reader. No. One, Union Reader. No. Two. Union Reader. No. Three. Union Reader. No. Four. Union Reader. No. Five. Rhetorical Reader or. Union Reader. No. Six, Union Speaker. In Leigh’s Pronouncing Orthography. PRIMARY HAND CARDS. Six in a set ; printed on both sides ; mounted on strong pasteboard. PRIMARY SCHOOL CHARTS. Eight numbers on four cards, printed in colors, in large, beautiful type and, attractive style. SANDERS’ NEW SPELLER, DEFINER AND ANALYZER. SANDERS' TEST SPELLER. *o* ROBINSON'S FULL COURSE OF MATHEMATICS. The most thoroughly practical, the freshest, and most popular Mathematical Series published. Pbo^essive Table Book. Prowjessive Primary Arithmetic. First Lessons in Mental and Written Arithmetic. Progressive Intellectual Arithmetic. Rudiments OF Written Arithmetic. Progressive Practical .'Arithmetic. Progressive Higher Abith.metic. Arithmetical Examples. N E\v Element.^rv Algebra. University Algebra. New Geo.mftby and Tbigonometrv. New University Algebra. Geometry. — Separate. Trig on om etr y. — Separate. New Analytical Geometrvand Conic Sec- tions. Mathematical Operations. New Surveying and Navigation. New Differential and Integral Calcu- lus. Kiddle’s New Elemen.tarv Astronomy. Univ'ersity Astronomy. jNI ark’s First Lessons in Geometry. KEYS to the Arithmetics.^ Algebras., Geometries., and Surveying., are published for the use of teachers. *•* WEBSTEF^’S DICTIONAF^IES. New editions of the Primary, Common School, High School, Academic and Counting House Dictionaries have recently been issued, all of which are numerously illustrated. Webster's Primary School Dictionary. Webster's Common School Dictionary. Webster's High School Dictionary. JYebster's Academic Dictionary. Webster's Counting-House AND Family Dic- tionary. A Iso : Webster's Pocket Dictionary. — A pictorial abridgment of the quarto. Webster's Ar.my and Navy Dictionary. — By Captain E. C. Boynton, of West Point M^ilitary Academy. 9 ' 4 , C^l/i> ►’ rN*.- AMERICAN HISTORY COMPRISING HISTORICAL SKETCHES OF THE INDIAN TRIBES A DESCRIPTION OF AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES WITH AN INQUIRY 'into THKIR ORIGIN AND THE ORIGIN CF THE INDIAN TRIBES; HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES, WITH APPENDICES SHOWING ITS CONNECTION WITH EUROPEAN HISTORY j HISTORY OF .THE PRESENT BRITISH PROVINCES; HISTORY OF MEXICO; AND HISTORY OF TEXAS. BROUGHT DOWN TO THE TIME OF ITS ADMISSION INTO THE AMERICAN HJ^UON. BY MARCIUS WILLSON, AUTHOR OF SCUOOI. HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES, COMPREHENSIVE O^IART OF AMERICAN HISTORY, ETC. IVISON, BLAKEMAN, TAYLOR & CO. NEW YORK : CHICAGO : 138 & 140 GRAND ST. 133 & 135 STATE ST. ' '' e ^ / v___ JJ_ ... Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1845, bv MAUCIUS WILLSON, In the Clerk’s Oflice of the District Court of the United Stales, for tho Northern District of New York. I c ^ INTRODUCTION. The tW ^i; uf vhe following work is to present the histories of all those coui tries of No.th America that are now of sufficient political importance to demand the attention ox the scholar, and awaken the interest of the general reader. As an appropriate introduction io such a work, »ec have given the most important, of- what Iktle is known, of the history of the Aborigines of America, together with descri[»tive sketches of those rude memorials o» a former civilization that were once so numerous throughout our own territory ; a. id of others, magnificent even in their desolation, which now strew the plains, and crown the hill-tops, of Mexico, Yucatan, and Central America. The probable or.ghii of these antiquities, and of l.Se Indian tribes, has long been a subject of tht antiquarian researches of the learned. Of the histories of the several political divisions North America, that of our own country claims our first attention, and to it we have given an appropriate space in the present work, commensurate with its importance. Its relations with European history, and with the history of England in particular, haw been dwelt upon in the several appendices, at considerable length. To the articlb explanatory of the char- acter and design of those appendices, see page 107, the .cader is referred for our farther views on this subject. ag* The third part of the volume, or, as it is called. Book lli., gives the history of ^^Itie present British Provinces in North America, from then earliest settlement to CL,tne present period — both under the French and under the E.ig'.ish dominion ; — the ^^early history of Louisiana, previous to the purchase of that tcititory by the United _ States in 1303; — the history of Mexico, from the conquest by Cortez, to the com- mencement of the war with the United States in 184G ; — and iob history of Texas, from its first settlement, to the time of its admission into the Amciican Union. In relation to other features in the Plan of the work, farthu dian the general divisions to which we have referred, a few remarks may not be inappropriate. — It is a fact, not universally known, that all the French writers o.n Canadian his- lory — the writers upon Mexican history — and generally, all CaCulic writers, give dates according to the New, or Gregorian Style, sub-sequent to the jear 158'2; while cotemporary English writers of American and European hiotory retain the Old Style so late as the year 1751.* Hence discrepancies in datej, almost innu- merable, are found in the works of those compilers who have cither been ignorant of this fact, or have disregarded it. In the following work the auvhor has endea- vored to give the dates, uniformly, in New Style. A minute Marginal Analysis has been carried throughout lh«, entire work — each subject being opposite that portion of the text to which it » .jfers, and num- i Q • See this subject examined in a “ Critical Review of American Histories, oy the author of this work, published in the Biblical Repository of July, 1845. INTRODUCTION. Dcrcd to correspond with similar divisions of the text. The design of this airang®- ment is to give the work a better adaptation to the purposes of instruction — being better than questions for advanced pupils; while the teacher may easily con ven each subject, or head, in the analysis, into a question if thought desirable. It is believed that this feature in the plan of the work will also prove higlily acceptable to the general reader. The marginal D.vtes and References are numerous, carrying along a minute chronology with the history. This plan avoids the necessity of encumbering the text with dates, and at the same time furnishes, to the inquiring reader, a history far more minute and circumstantial than could otherwise be embraced in a volume much larger than the present. The supposed utility of the Chart, (pages Id and 17,) may be learned from the explanation of the same on page 1 8. The Progressive Series of the three Large Maps, on pages 20, 4!12, and 502, shows the state of the country embraced in the present United States at difl’crent periods. The First represents it as occupied by the Indian tribes, fifty years after the settlement of Jamestown, when only a few bright spots of civilization relieved the darkness of the picture. The Second as it was at the close of the Revolution, when almost the entire region west of tlie Alleghanics was a wilderness — showing how slowly settlements had advanced during the long period that the colonies were under the dominion of Great Britain. The Third represents the country as it now is, and as it has become under the influence of republican institutions. In place of the recent wilderness, we observe a confederacy of many states, each with its numerous cities, towns, and villages, denoting the existence of a great and happy [leople. The Geographical and Historical Notes and Small Maps, at the bottoms of the pages, give the localities of all important places mentioned, and furnish tha kind of geographical information respecting them, without which the history can*' be read with tittle interest or profit. Maps of important sections of the country, the vicinities of large towns, plans of battle grounds and sieges, &c., are here given on the same pages with the events referring to them, where they necessarily catch the eye of the reader, so that they can hardly fail to arrest his attention, and in> crease the interest that he feels in the history. The m&j o.ige 558, has been drawn with care, and being little more than an outline of the political divi- sions of that extensive country, is probably sufficiently accurate. Our knowledge of the geography of Mexico, however, is yet exceedingly imperfect, and little reli- ance can he placed upon maps for the distances between places. The map of 'I'exas. page f)20, and tlie several small maps of particular sections of that country, will be round a great aid to the reader in perusing the history of that portion of our Re- public. In addition to what are properly “ embellishments,” nearly ninety majjs and charts, large and small have Lppn introduced, seven of which occupy entire pages ; and nearly six hundred localiiies, iiieniiuned in the history, have been dcs. cribeu in the geographical notes. And unless the reader has as much knowledge of these localities as can be derived from the notes and maps, his knowledge of the history will be exceedingly vague and unsatisfoctory. For if the names of placef mentioned in history convey to our minds no meaning, they might as well be omit- ted entirely, and fictitious names would answer equally well. A familiarity with localities is indispensable to the ready acquisition, and the subsequent retention, o/ historical knowledge. CONTENTS AND PLAN OF THE WORK. BOOK I. NDIAN TRIBES OF NORTH AMERICA, AND AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. CHAPTER I. INDIAN TRIHES OF NORTH AMERICA. Bict»on I Northern Triues. Esquimaux and Athapascas. — Jurisdiction over their territorr Tribes in the interior and on the coast. Section II. Argonquin Trires. Montagnars. — Algonquins. — Knistencaux. — Ottawas. — Pon- liar. — Mis-sissaguies. — Micmacs. — Etclu-niins. — .\beiiakes — New England Indians, (Massa- chusetts, Pawtuckets, Nipinuoks, I‘okanokets, and Narrag.ansetts.) Masm.soit.— Caioibi- tniit - Co n out r IIS -Miantouoyuoh . — Ninii^ret . — Sitssarnon. — Philip.- Can onrhet. — Annatvon. Mohegan Tribes, (I’equods, Monhiuks, Jlanhattans, W'abingas. ^c.) Unras . — Snssacus.— Lenni Ijcnapes, (Minsi and Delawares ,) — White Eyes . — Captain Pipe. — Nanticukes.— Sus- quehamuxtks. — Mannahoacks. — Powhatan tribes . — Powhatan — Porahontas — Shawnees.— Cornstalk . — Tecinnseh . — Miamis and Pinckisliaws — Little Turtle. — Illinois. — Kickapoos.— Sacs and Foxes . — Black Hawk — Potowatoinies. — Menonoinies. Section HI. Iroquois Trj-res. Ilurons, (AVyandots, Neutrals, Kiigas, Ar.dastes,; — Ailario.— Five Nations, (Mohawks, Oneidas, Onondagas, Cayugas, and Senecas.) barangnla.— Hemlrick.— Logan.— Thayemlanega . — Shenanitoa . — Keel Jacket. — Farmer's Brother. Corn Planter . — Half Town.— Big Tree. — Tuscaroras. Section IV. Catawbas. — Cherolcees. — See/iioynh- — Speckled Snake. — Uchees. — Natches. Seciion Y. Mohiuan Tribes. Muscogees or Creek,?, (Seminoles, Yanias.sees, ka.j—Me Gillirrai /. — Weatherford. — Mclr.losh . — Osceola. — Chickasas. — Moncatchtape. — Choctas.- Mushalatiibee. — Pushamata. Section VI. D.aiicotah or Sioux Tribes. AVinnebagoes. — Assiniboins, and Sioux Proper.— Minetaree Group, (Minetarees, Mandans, and Crows.) — Southern Sioux Tribe.s, (Arkansas, Osiiges. Kanzas, Towas, Missouries, Otoes, and Oinahas.) — Other'Western Tribes, vDlack Feet, Rapids, and Pawnees.)— Pela^e^Aaroo.— Oregon Tribes. Section VII. Physical Character, Language, Government, Religion, and Traditions of th» Aborigines. - Pages, 21— (52 CHAPTER II. AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. Section T. Antiouities found in the United States. Ornaments.— AVarlike instruments Domestic utensils. — Earthen ware. — Pitcher found at Nashville.— Triune vessel. — Idols. — Medals. — Jlirrors. — Mural remains, &c., found at Marietta. — At Clrcleville. — Near Newark. Near Somerset. — Near Chilicothe. — At the mouth of the Sciota R. — In Missouri, &c. — Mounds in various places. EgCTiON II. Antiquities found in other portions of the Continent. Mexican Pyramids, Ruins, &c. — Ruins of Palenque.— Of Copaa.— Of Chichen.— Of Uxmal.— Of Labna and Eewlek Pages, 62—87. CHAPTER III. SUPPOSED ORIGIN OF THE ANTIQUITIES, AND OF.TrlE INDIAN TRIBES. The Mural Remains, Mounds, &c., found in the United States ; and the ruined edifices of Mexico, Yucatan, Central America, &c., attributed to the Aborigines.— Evidences of a Com- mon Origin of all the American Tribes — The subject of the acquaintance of the Ancier ts with America examined.— Probable Asiatic Origin of all the American Tribes. — Conclu.sion -Early American civilization Reason and Nature versus Revelation. - - Pages, S7 — 96 6 CONTENTS AND PLAN OF THE WORK. BOOK II. HISTORY OF THE 1 NITED STATES INTRODUCiORY. I. The Public Seals or Coats of Arms of the several United States.— Engraved copies, desciiptioii.s of the same. II. Chiiracter and design of the several Appendices to the liiston of the United States III. Geography of the United States. ... Pages, 97 — 119 PART I. VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. CHAPTER I. VOYAGES, CONQUESTS, AND DISCOVERIES, IN THE SOUTHERN PORTIONS OF NORTH AMERICA. Divisions. I. Discotekt of America by ColumbiiS. Other claims to the Discovery.— Ice landic Claim. — Superior merit of the claims of Columbus. — Longa prevalent error respect- ing the Discovery. — Extent of the di.scoverie.s of Columbus. — The West Indies.— Yucatan. Discovery of the Pacific. — II. .Uian 1’once de Leon. Tnditionof the Fountain of Life Discovery of Florida by De Leon. — III. De Avi.l >n. Discovery of Carolina.— Hospitality of the Natives, and IVrfidy of the Spaniards.— IV. Conquest of Mexico. Yucauin ex ))lored. — Di.scovery of Mexi<-n.— Invasion by Cortez. — Final conque.st of the Country.- Slagellan — Firs* circumnavigation of the Globe. — V. P.\.mpuu.io de Narvaez. His inva siou of Florida.— VI. Ferdinand de S to. Ilis landing in Florida.— Wanderings of the Spaniards.— Rattles with the Natives. — Death of De Soto. — Fate of his Companions. Pages, 111-125 CHAPTER II. NORTHERN AND EASTERN COASTS OF NORTH AMERICA. Divisions. I. John and Sebastian Cabot. Their fir.st voyage to America and discovery of I. abrador and Newfoundland. — Second voyage of Seb tscian. — Ilis subsequent A'oyages II. G.aspar Cortereal. Ilis vo}-age.s. — III. Verrazani. E.xplores the coast from Wil niinuton, N. C. to Newfoundland.— Names the country New Ftance. — IV. James Cartier. Ilis voyages to America. — Explores the St. Lawrence. — V. Robervai,. Appointed Viceroy of New France.— Send.s Cartier on liis third voyage. — The two voyages of Robervai.— VI. Votaoes of Kibault, Laudonniere, and Melendez. — Founding of Sf. Augustine. — VII. Gilbert, Raleigh, and Grenviu.e. Amidas aod Barlow. — Attempted settlements at Roanoke. — VIII. Marquis De la Roche. Attempts to form a Settlement. — IX. Bar- tholomew Gosnold. Attempted settlement at Martha's Vineyard.— Martin Pring.— X. De Monts. Extensive grant to him. — Founding of Port Royal. — Champlain sent to New France.— Founding of Quebec. — XI. North and South Virginia. Plymouth and Lon- don Companies. — Attempted settlement at Kennebec. — Settlement of Jame.stown.— Pages, 125 — 138 APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD OF VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. Importance of examining English History in connection with our own. — Henry the Seventh English claims to American territory. — Cabot — Early relations of England wich .\merica.— Character of Henry the Seventh. — State of England at this Period.— Political policy of Henry and its Effects. — Feudal System. — Power of the Barons.— The Clergy, Religious Sanctuaries, &c. — Morals, Criminal Statistics, &c. — Attempts to regulate Commerce, Agriculture, Manufac- tures, &c. — Usury — Monopolies. — Army and Navy of England.— Population —Judicial Tri- hunais. — Arbitrary Powers of the Tudor Princes. — Liberties of the People. — Mode of Living. Buildings.— Domestic Economy, &c.— Indebtedness of .\merica to Europe.— The African Slave Trade. History of the origin of the English branch of id. The Reformation. Imther. Zuinglius. — Spreail of Protestantism. — The Reformation in England, as connected with Englisir Literature.— Connection of Henry the Eighth with the Reformation.— The Reformation com- pleted under Edward the Sixth. — Intolerance of the Reformers.— Papacy ree.stabllshed under Queen Mary. — Persecution of the Reformers — Supremacy of the Royal I’reroirative at this period. Elizabeth —Protestantism restored. — Growing opposition to Episcopacy. — The Si-ottish Clergy The Two Parties among the Reformers — The Puritan Party. Its Character. — Political aspect of the controversy. — The Puritans in Parliament.— The Brownists. — Treatment of the Puritans un- der Elizabeth.— Under James the First.— Emigration of the Puritans.— The Puritans in Ilclland. Political principles of the Puritans. — The Omipact entered into by them at Plymouth.— In- debtedness of Fingland to the Puritans. — Their Intolerance. — Object in Emigrating. — 7h* Quakers.— Conclusion. - - Pages, 1^—161 CONTENTS AND PLAN OF THE WORK. 7 PART II. EARLY SETTLEMENTS AND COLONIAL HISTORY. CHAPTER I. COLONIAL HISTORY OF VIRGINIA. 0lT>iioN8.— 1. Virginia undrr the First Charter Government.— Dissensions.— Character of the Kmigrunts. — The Natives. — Suirorings of the Colony. — Conspiracy. — OoTciiiment of Smith. — Smith taken Prisoner by the Imlian.s.— llis life saved by Focahontas.— Condition of the Colony — Kxploratioii of the Country by Smith — II. Vikgisu u.nder the Sec ond Charter. Changes iu the Government. — Shipwreck of Emigrants — Smith's Administra- tion.— llis Return to England — The “ Starving Time.” — Lord Delaware. — Sir Thomas Dale. Sir Thomas Gates. — III Virginia under the Third Charter. Changes in the Govern- ment.- 1‘ocahontas. — Argali s Expeditions. — Sir Thomas Dale’s Aduiinistratiou. — Argali's. Yeardley's.— llou.se of Rurge.sses.— Slavery. — Transportation of Females to Virginia. Written Constitution —Indian Conspiracy and Ma.ssacre — Dissolution of the London Company.— Royal Government — IV. Virginia fro.m the Dissolutio.v of the London C oMRANV to the (’cm.mence.mext OF THE FRENCH AND INDIAN War — The uew Govern- ment of the (k)lony. —Administration of Harvey. — Of Berkeley. — Second Indian Ma.s.sacre and War. — Virginia during the Civil War in England. — During the Commonwealth. — .After the Restoration of Charles 1 1.— Commercial Restriction.*. — Liberties of the People .Abridged. Indian War.— Bacon’s Rebellion. — Cruelty of Berkeley —Proprietary .Government.— Royal Government Restored. .... ... Pages, Ibl— 178 CFIAPTER II. COLONIAL HISTORY OF MASSACHUSETTS. F*otion I. Massachusetts, from its earliest history, to the union of the NewEnglanI’ Colonies in lt>43. — I. Earli/ History. Exploration of the Country.— Smith's attempts tc establish a Colony. — The IMyinouth Company, and the Council of Plymouth — Charter of the Latter. — II. Plymoiilh Company. The Puritans. — Emigration to America.— Sulferings. Sanio.set. — Ma.ssasoit. — Canonicus. — Weston's Colony. — The I.ondon partners of the Puri- tan.s. — III. Mdssachxtsftls Bay Colony. Attempted Settlement at Cape Ann. — Settleinea! of Salem —Government — Changes in 1034.— Roger Williams —Peters and Vane. -Emigra- tion to the Connecticut.— Mrs. llutchin.son. — Pequod War — Attempts in England to pre- vent Emigration.— Education. — IV. Union of the New Eni'lntut Colonies. Causes that led to it.— Terms t)f the Confederacy. V. Early Laws am! Ciisloins. Section II. Massachusetts from the union of the New Enoland Colonies to the close OF King Willia.m's War in 10SJ7. — I. Events from the Union to Kint' Fhilip\s War — Ma.^.sachusetts during the Civil War in England. — During the Coni nion wealth. — Early lIi.*tory of JIaine. — Persecution of Quakers. — Restrictions upon Commerce. — Royal Com- mis.sioners — II. King Philip's War. Causes of the War — Attack upon Swanzey. — The Narragan.setts. — Events at Tiverton. — Brookfield.— Deerfield.— lladiey. — Blootly Brook . — Springfield. — Hatfield.— Attack upon the Narragan.sett Fortress.— Death of Philip.— 111. Controversies ami Koj/nl Tyranny. Andros. — IV. MassarJiusetts (luring Kitxg William's HWr. (Jauses of the War.— Inroads of French and Indians.— Expedition against Canada. New (’barter, and Royal Government. — Salem Witchcraft.— Concluding Events of tiie War. Bection III. Massachusetts fro.m the close of King William's H'ar, to the commence- ment OP THE French AND India.n War in 1754.— I. Massachusetts during Queen Anne'’s War. Causes of the War. — Indian Attack on Deerfield. — Conquest of xYcadia — Attempted Conquest of Canad.a. — Treaty of Utrecht. — II. King George's War. Causes that led to it. — Expedition against, and Conquest of Louisburg. — Treaty of Aix La Chape'.le. Pages, 178 — 205. CHAPTER III. COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW HAMPSHIRE. History of New Hampshire intimately connected with that of Massachusetts. — Grant to Gorges and Mason. — First Settlements. — Union \vith Massaclmsetts.— Separation. — First Lcgia- i*ture.— Union.— Separation.— Union again.— Masonian Controversy .-I inal Separation from Maasachusette — Indiiin IVars. - Pages, 205 — 208 CHAPTER TV. COLONIAL HISTORY OF CONNECTICUT. Divisions. -I. Early Settlements. — Windsor, Hartford, Wethersfield, and Saybrook. — II. Pe- quod War. Aliiance of the Pequods and Narragansetts. — Destruction of the Pequod Fort, and Dispersion of the Tribe. — III. New Haven Colony. Settlement of Now Haven.— Go- vernment. — IV. Connecticut under her own Constitution. The Connecticut Towns with- drawn from the Jm-isdiction of Massachusetts. — The Constitution adopted by Them. — Pur- chase of Saybrook. — V. Connecticut under the Royal Charter, liberality of the (iiarter - Connecticut during King Philip’s War. — Andros in Connecticut. —Events during King Wil- liam’s Wax. — Fletcher’s Visit to Hartford.— Yale College. — Laws, IMauners, Customs, &o Pages 208- 215 8 CONTENTS AND PLAN OF THE WORK. CHAPTER V. COLONIAL HISTORY OF RHODE ISLAND. I’lOg^r Willianr. —Founding of Providence.— Ueligions Toleration. — Mr. Williams's Mediaticv Wlt .1 the Pequods ^nd Narragansetts. — Providence during the Pequod NVar. — Portsmouth and Newport. — (jliarte from Parliament. — Government and Early Laws of Rhode l.sland — Chartei from the King — / ndros. Pages, 215—213. CHAPTER VI. COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW YORK. B»CTI 0 N I.- Nev .'^etueri-.^xds, previous to its Conque.st by the English in 1C61. Toyages of Henry Ilud.^ ..n.— Dutch settlements at New York and Albany. — Dutch. — New .ler.sey.— “ Chartei 0 / Liberties.” — Colony of De Vricz in Delaware — The Dutch in Connecticut. On Long Island.— Swedish Settlements in Delaware. — Indian Wars — Kieft — Stuyvesant. Subjugation of the Swedish Colony by the Dutch. Conquest of New Netherlands by th« English. Sectiox II. New York, from the Conquest of New Netherland.s, to the Commencement of the French and Indian War. — Administration of NichoLs.— Of Lovelace.— Ib^conquest of the Country by the Dutch. — Restoration to England.— Admiui.stration of Andros.— Of Dongan. — The French and the Iroquois. — Andros Again. — Leisler and Milborne — Destruc- tion Oi' Schenectady. — E.xpedition against Montreal. — E.xecut.ion of laiisler and Milborne. Slougliter.— Fletcher. — Reilaniont. — Lord Cornbury. — New York during Queen Anne's War. — The Tuscaroras. — French Forts, &c. — Administration of Gov. Cosby.— Negro Plot. Pages, 218-236. CHAPTER VII. COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW JERSEY. Early ‘tettlements.— Constitution of the Colony.— Difhculties with the Proprietors, and the Duke of fork. — Division of the Province. — Government. — Conflicting Claims of the Proprietors. New Jeisey under the Roy ul Government. Pages, 236 — 240. CHAPTER VIII. COLONIAL HISTORY OF MARYLAND. Early Exploration of the Country. — Settlements. — Lord Baltimore. — Ills Charter. — Settle- ment of St. Mary’s. — Difficulties with Claylwrne. — Laws. — Indian War. — Insurrection. — Religi ou.s Toleration. — Dissensions, and Civil War. — A Royal Governmeut in Maryland. — Restoration of the Proprietor. - Pages, 240—245. CHAPTER IX. CuI.ONIAL HISTORY OF PENNSYLVANIA. Settlements of the Swedes. — Grant to IVm. Penn. — Ills Regulations for the Government of the Colony. — “ The Territories.” — Indian Treaty. — Fouinling of Philadelphia. — A “ Charter of Liberties.” — Withdrawal of Delaware. — Death of Penn, and subsequent History of the Colony Pages, 245-250 CHAPTER X. COLONIAL HISTORY OF NORTH CAROLINA. Raleigh’s attempted Settlements. — Grant to Sir Robert Heath — To Clarendon and Others Albemarle Colony. — Clarendon Colony. — Locke’s Constitution. — Dissensions. — Sothel — Arch dale. — French and German Emigrants. — Indian Tribes.— War with the Tuscaroras. — Separa tion of the two Carolinas. - Pages, 250—265 CHAPTER XI. COLONIAL HISTORY OF SOUTH CAROLINA. Charter of Clarendon. — Cartaret County Colony .-Founding of Charleston.— Indian War .-Port Royal.— French Ilugenots. — Colleton’s Administration. — Sothel’s. — Lud well’s. — Archdale. — Ex- pedition against St. Augustine. — Indian War. — Religious Dissensions. — Spanish Invasion — M ar with the Yamassees — Domestic Revolution. — Royal Government. - Pages, 255—261 CHAPTER XII COLONIAL HISTORY OF GEORGIA. Oglethorpe. — First Charter of Georgia. — Settlement of Savannah — Indian Treaty. — Regula *ions of the Trustees. — Preparations for War with the Spaniards. — Wesley. — Whitefield. — Ex pedition against St. Augustme. — Spanish Invasiou. — Changes in the Government. — Slavery Pager. 261-264 CONTEN rs AND PLAN OF THE WORK. 9 CHAPTER XIII. TIIK FUICNCll AND INDIAN WAR. OiVUioNS.— 1. Causus of the war, and events of 17o 4. English Clfiims to the Com. iry French Claims. —The Oiiio Conip.iny. — 'Washington s Enil)a.s.-5 APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. D<‘.sign of the Appendi.x.— .J ames I. 1603— 1G26. — Political Aspect of Keiigious Controvei’sies at this Period. —The Puritans.— Policy of .James.— liis Character. — .American Colonization. Virginia Charters. — Popular Liberty.- ^Che Plymouth Company. — C h vri.es 1. 1625 — 1649. IJis Character. -Controvei>i«s with Parliainent — His Arbitrary Measures.- Hampden. — Ecclesias- tical Policy of Charles. — Commotions in Scotland. — Stralford.— Civil War. —E.xecution of the King. — Kelatior.s of Engl.ind with hei Anieric >n Colonies during this Keign.— T he Comvio.v WEALTH. 1649— 1661J. Tne Character of lleiigious i'arties. — Suprennicy of tiie Independ'^nts Oliver Croniwell.— U'ar with Holland — Overtiirow of the Long Parii.iment. — Barebone's Par liament.— Cromwell in.stalled as Ixird I’rotector. — W'ar with Spain.- Crom well's Admini.stra- tion and Death. — Richard Cromwell. — Restoration of Monarchy. —Relations with the .American Colonics dining the Common wealth. — C harles 11. 1660-1685. Character of Ch.irles II.- Change in the Stmtiments and Feelings of the Nation. — War with Holland.— Treaty of Breda. Another War.— Treaty of Nimeguen —Domestic Administration of Charles. —Whigs and To lies. — The various Navigation AcLs.- Bold Stand of Ma.ssachusetts in Defence of her Liberties. Rlvode loland and Connecticut.— Controversy witii the Royal Com missiuners.— With the King Subversion of the Dutcli Power in America. — Pennsylvania —Origin, Practices, and Principles of the Quakers. —Qu.'iker Colonization in .America. — .James II. 1685—1688. (jieneral Oh.Tiacter cf his Reign. — Monmouth's Rebellion.— Landing of William in England, and Flight of .):imes Relations of .James with the American Colonies. — William and Marv. 168S -17u 2 Character »f the Revolution of 1688.— Rebellion in Scotland — War with France. —Treaty of Ry.swick. Policy of 'Villiain towards the Colonies. — Colonial Relatioixs during His He»gn.— Anne. 1702 — 1714. War cf the Spanish Succcs.sion — Treaty of Utrecht. —The Slave Trade. - Geo roe I. 1714— 17‘i7. Rebellion in Scotland. — G eorge II. 17*27— 1760. Walpole — War with Spain. 'V’ar of the Austrian Succession.— Treaty of Aix la Chapelle. — The “ Sev, n Years War.” Oonclusi'va. Education ; Manners j Morals ; Religion, &c., in the American Colonies Pages, 285—335 PART III. AMERICAN REVOLUTION. CHAPTER I. CAUSES WHICH LEU TO THE REVOLUTION. Ixing Series of Aggressions npon the Colonies.— Design of Taxing the Colonies.— The Stamp Act cf 1765.— Us Effects upon the Colonies.— Fii’st Colonial Congress.— Pie peal of the Stamp Act —New Scheme of Taxing America.— E.xcitement produced by it.— BritLsh Troops sent to America.- -Affray in Boston. — Royal Regulation of 1772.— Destruction of Tea at Boston. — Bos- ton Port Bill — Mas.sachusetts Charter subverted. — Second Colonial Congress. — Determined Oppression. — Determined Resistance. - - - - . . . Pages, 335—347 CHAPTER II. EVENTS DURING THE YEAR l77r». Battle of I.exington — Expedition of Allen and Arnold.— Battle of Bunker’s Hill.— Con- grass — AVashington appointed to the Command of the Army. — The Royal Governors.— Inva- sion of Canada —Surrender of St. Johns. — Of Montreal. — Assault of Quebec.— Repulse.— R« of the Army. Pages, 347— 3^ CHAPTER III. EVENTS DURING THE YEAR 1776. Th® Siege of Bosten cout»nued. —Boston evacuated bylhe British-— Attack on Suilivan'f 2 10 CONTENTS AND PLAN OF THE WORK. blat .1. — Formjdible Warlike Preparations of England.— Declaration of Independence.- Battle of Long Island. — Of Whi^e Plains. — Capture of Port Wasliingt'^n.— Retreat of the Anuricani through New Jer.sey. — Capture of General Lee.— Rattle of Trenton. — Situation of the Aruiiee at the Close of tJie Year. - - Pages, Sto—yOtl CHAPTER IV. EVICNTS DIIUING THE YEAR 1777 . B.attle of Princeton. — Other Successes of Washington. — Congress. — French Assistance — L* fayette. — Riitish Exp«‘ditiou up the Hudson. — Tryou’s E.xpedition to Danbury.— Sag llarbui Movements of tl>e Arniie.s in New .lersey. — Capture ot General Prescott —Rattle of Rrandy wine.— Wayne .surprised.— Rattle of Germantown.— Rurg»)yue's E.xpedition.— Rjittle of Ren nington.— Siege of Fort Sclmyler. — Rattles of Stillwater and Saratoga.— Rurgoyne's Surren- der. — Forts Mercer and Miiiiin, on the Delaware. — ^■aUey Forge. — Articles of ( onfederation. Pages, 306--380 CHAPTER V. EVENTS DURING THE YEAR 1778 . Conciliatorj' Mca«urcs of the British Government. — Treaty with France. — Count D'Estaing Battle of Monmouth. — The Hostile Armies iu Uiiode Lslaud.— The French and English FleeU E.xpeditions of Grey and Ferguson.— AtUick on W^omiug.— On Cherry Valley. — Loss of Savan- nah.— Jiesult of the Campaign. - Pages, 38C- -386 CHAPTER VI. EVENTS DURING THE YEAR 1779 . The War at the South. — Defeat of the Tories under Col. Boyd. — Defeat of General Ash Battle of Stono Ferry. — Tryon's E.xpedition against Conne<*ticut.— Capture of Stony Point Paulus Hook — Penobscot. — Sullivan’s Flxpeditiou against the Six Nations. — Siege of Sav.annah. Spain Involved in the War. — Paul Jones.- Result of tlie Campaign. - Pages, 386—391 CHAPTER VH. EVENTS DURING THE YEAR 1780 . Siege of Charleston. — Americans surprised at Monk’s Comer.— Surrender of Charleston Other Successes of the British.— Sumpter and Marion — Ratt/^ of Sanders’ Creek.— Defeat of Sumpter.— Rattle of King's Mountain. —Other Successes of the Americans.- Knyphausen’i Expedition into New Jersey. — Admiral de Ternay. — Treachery of Arnold.— Fate of Andre. - lioiiand iuvolved in the War. - Pages, 391—397 CHAPTER VIII. EVENTS DURING THE YEAR 1781 . Revolt of the Pennsylv.'inia Troops.— Robert Morris.— Arnold’s Depredations in Virginia.— Bat- tle of tlie Cowpens — Cornwallis's Pursuit of Morg-an — Dt?feat of a Body of Loyall-its. —Battle of Guilford Couit House.- Of Hobkirk’s Hill.— Assault of Ninety Six. — Fate of ( olonel llayue Battle of Eutaw Springs.— Close of the Cauipaign at the South. — Arnold's Expedition to f bu- necticut. — Siege of Yorktown. — Surrender of Cornwallis. - - - Pages, 397—407 CHAPTER IX. CLOSE OF THE WAR, AND ADOI'TION OF THE CONSTITUTIO.V. Change.s in the Policy of the British Government.— Peace concluded with England.— Dis banding of the American Army.- Retirement of Washington to Private Life.— Condition of the Country. — National Convention. — Adoption of the Present Constitution, — Washington elected First President. Pages, 407--411. APPENDIX TO THE REVOLUTION. The Struggle between England and her Colonies— how viewed by European Nations, gene- rally.- By the People, of England, &c.— Effects produced in London by Intelligence of ih« Battle of Lexington. — Discontents in the English Army. — Whigs and Tories.- Duke of Grafton. Marquis of Rockingham. — Violent Debates in Parliament. — I^ord Mansfield — Mr. Fox.— German Auxiliaries. — Dukes of Richmond and Cumberland. — Perseverance of the Ministry. — American Privateers.— Opening of Parliament in Oct., 1776 —King’s Speech.— Ministerial Address. — Pro test of the Peers.— Motion of I.ord Cavendish. — AVar Expenses. — Lord Chatham’s Motion Arrogance of the Court Party. — Opening of Parliament, Nov., 1777. — King's Speech. — Ministe- riai Addresses — Etirl of Chatham's Remarks. — Intelligence of the Defeat of Burgoyne.- New Mea.sures for supplying the Army. — Mr. Fox. — Conciliatory Measures of Lord North.— Ameri- ran Treaty with France.— Divi.sions among the Whig Opposition. — Last Public Appearance of the Karl of Chatham. — Commencement of War between Fnince and England. — War in tn# West Indies. — In the East Indies.— M ar with Spain. — With Holland.— Armed Neutrality of Ui« Northern Pow’ers — Siege of Gibraltar.— Surrender of Corn walUs.— Attack oo Gibraltar -Arti- cles of Peaooi— Remarks ou the Character of the War. - • Pa^, 411- -43i7 CONTENTS AND PLAN OF THE WO/iC. 11 PART IV. THE UNITED STATES. FROM THE ORGi^NIZATION OF THE GOVERNMENT UNDER THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION, IN 1789, "A THE YEAR 1845. CHAPTER I. Washington’s administration. VTaslilngton’s Inaugural Address.— Measures of the First Se.ssion of Iho Congress.— Of the Fecoud t^.-<8ion. — Indian \Var. — llarnier’s Defeat. — National Dank. — Veriront.— tft. Clair’s De- feat.— Kentucky. — The French Minister Genet — Gi neral Wayne. — Whiskey Insurrection. Jay’s Treaty.— Treaty of Greenville.— Treaty with Spain.- With Algiers.— Washington's Fare- well Address. Pages, 432-439. CHAPTER II. ADAMS’s ADMINISTRATION. Difficulties with France —Death of Washington.— Ills Character.— Seat of Government. Mississippi Territory. — Treaty with France. — Alien and Sedition Laws. Pages, 439—443 CHAPTER III. Jefferson’s administration. Changes Introduced. — Ohio.— Purchase of Louisiana.— War with Tripoli. — Death of HainiL ton.— Michigan.- Durr’s Conspiracy. — Difficulties with England and France.— American Km bargo. - Pages, 443 — 447 CHAPTER IV. Madison’s administration. Section I 1809 10-11 :— Continued Difficulties with England.— Dattle Tippecanoe Section II. 1.812: — Declaration of W»ur Against England. — The Army. — General liul! — Loss of Mackinaw. — Colonel Miller. — Surrender of Detroit. — Dattle of Queeu.stown. — The Consti- tution and Querriere.— Wasp and Frolic. — United Stiites and Macedonian. — Constitution and Java. Section III. 1813: — Positions of the Americ.an Forces. —Dattle of Frenchtotvn. — Siege of Fort Meigs.— Defence of Fort Sandusky. — Dattle of Lake Erie. — Of the Thames. — Fori .Mims. Tohoi»ek.a.— Capture of York.— Attack on Sacketts Harbor —Events on the Niag.ara Fron- tier.— On the St. Lawrence.— Naval Dattles. — Hornet and Peacock — Che.sapeake and Shan- non. — Argus and Pelican. — The Doxer. — The Essex. — W'^ar on the S«‘a board. Section TV. 1814 :— Fort Erie. — Dattle of Chippewa. — Of Lundy’s Lane. — Of Plattsburg — Of Dladcnsburg.— Durniug of the Capitol.— Events near Daltimore. — At Stonington.— Cap- ture of I’en.sacola — Dattle of Nev/ Orleans.— Hartford Convention. — War with .Mgierrs. Second National Dank. Pages, 447-470. CHAPTER V. Monroe’s administration. State of the Country. — Difficiflties wth the Creeks and Seminoles— Capture of St. U.irks and Pex.sacola. —Purchase of Florida.— The Missouri Question.— Lafayette’s Visit. Pages, 470-473. CHAPTER VI. j. Q. adams’s administration. Controversy with Georgia.— Deaths of the Ex- Presidents, Adams and Jefferprn.- The Eleo Don of 1828. iteges, 473— 474 CHAPTER VII. Jackson’s ae. ministration. Removal from Office.- United States Bank.— Winnebago War.- Tariff, and State Rights rhe Cherokees.— Seminole War. Page?, 474 — 478 CHAPTER VIII. VAN buren’s administration. Condition of the Country.— Specie Circular.— Independent Treasury.— Seminole War Con- loued.— Election of 1340. • - • - . Pages, 479— 48*2 12 CONTENTS ANJ) PLAN OF THE WORK. CHAPTER IX. Harrison’s administration. Harrison’s Inaugural Address. — His Cabinet. — His Sudden Death. • - Pages, 482, 483 CHAPTER X. Tyler’s administration. Repeal of the Independant Treasury Bill. — North Eastern Boundary Treaty. — Difflcultiee m Rhocte Island. — Annexation of Texas. - - - - - - - - Pages, 483, 4dl CHAPTER XL • folk’s administration. War with Mexico. - Pages, 485 — 498 CHAPTER XII. Taylor’s administration. - Pages, 498—503 CHAPTER XIII. Fillmore's administration. i. - Pages, 504—608 APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD SUBSEQUENT TO THE REVOLUTION. . The Government of the United States as Compared with Other Federal Governments. — The Early Federalists and Anti-Federalists. — Final General Approval of the Conslilulioii. — The French Revolution. — Aggressions on the Part of England in 1093. — Jay’s Treaty. — Renewed Aggressions of England.— Excited Slate of Public Feeling. — French PGrlin Decree. — British Decree of Jan. 1807. — Pinckney and Monroe’s Treaty. — British Orders in Council.— Milan Decree. — American Embargo. — Non-Intercourse Law. — The Erskine Treaty. — Repeal of the Orders in Council.— Extent of British Depredations on American Commerce.— Tlie “Peace Party ” of 1812.— Declaration of War.— Federal Opposition.— Hartford Convention.— Tlic Sub- ject of Commercial Restrictions.— Imports and Exports.— The Dilfercnt Eras of Federalism.- Its Principles.— Political Questions Since the War of 1812.— Legal and Moral V’iew of the War with Mexico.— Ultimate Destiny of the American Confederacy. - Pages, 509—536 BOOK III. EARLY FRENCH SETTLEMENTS IN NORTH AMERICA; PRESENT BRITISH PROVINCES; MEXICO; AND TEXAS. PART I. EARLY FRENCH SETTLEMEN'LS, AND PRESENT BRITISH PROVINCES IN NORTH AMERICA. CHAPTER I. HISTORY OF C.\NADA UNDER THE FRENCH. Introduction to the History of Canada.— Champlain’s Discoveries, and Relations with the Hurons and Algonqnins. — Various Expeditions -Against the Iroquois. — De Caen Governor. Champlain Restored.— Conquest of New France by the English in 1629.— Peace of 1632.— Mis- sionary Establishments. — Wars Between the .Algonquins and Iroquois, involving the French. Administration of De Tracy. — Of De Courcelles. — Of Frontenac. — De La Barre and De Non- vilie. — Second Administration of Frontenac. — Canada During King William’s War. — During Queen Anne’s War. — Encroachments of the French on the Territory of the English. — Con- quest of Canada. - Pages, 3 — 15 CHAPTER II. EARLY HISTORY OF LOUISIANA. Jesuit Missionaries. — Discovery of the Mississippi. — Expedition and Discoveries of La Salle »nd ids Companions. — La Salle’s Colony in Texas.— Death of La Salle.— Settlements in Uppef fiOuisiana. — In Southern I>oviisiana. — Crozat.— The Mississippi Company. — Destruction of the Wench Post at Natcliez. — War with the Natches. — With the Ctiickasas.— Tlie Treaty of 1763. liOuisiana during the American Revolution. — Treaty of 1795. — Violated by tlie Spaniards. Treaty of San lldephonso. — Purchase of Louisiana by the United States. Pages, 15—27 CHAPTER HI. HISTORY OK CANADA UNDER THE ENGLISH. nc Change of Dominion. — Canada During the American Revolution. — Division of Canada, Government of the two Provinces.— Canada During the War of 1812-14, — Administration ol Sir Gordon Drummond. — Sir John Sherbrooke.— Duke of Richmond. — Lord Dalhousio.— Con* troversies with the Assembly. — Sir James Kempt. — Lord Aylmer. — Increasing Dissensions Lord Gosford. — Sir Francis Bond Head. — The Crisia. — Canadian Rebellion. — Union of th« two Canadas. .. PagcB, 27- -40 CONTENTS AND PLAN QF THE WORK. 13 CHAPTER IV. NOVA SCOTIA. r« Early IIi.story.— Domestic Dissensions.— llepeatod Conquests of the Country by the Eng fish. — Final Conquest in 1710. — Nova Scotia during King George’s War.— English Colonization Rebellion of the French Inliabibints.— Their subjugation, and banishment.- Nova Scotia du ting and subsequent to the American Revolution. - - - - Pages, 40 — 48 CHAPTERS V, VI, AND VII. NKW BRUNSWICK, FRlNCE EDWARD^S ISL.AND, AND NEWFOUNDLAND. PART II. HISTORY OF MEXICO. CHAPTER I. ABORIGINAL MEXICO. History of the Toltecs —The Chiehemecas.— The Aztecs or Mexicans.— Their Knowledge of the Arts. — Political Institutions. — The Court of Montezuma. — Wars, and Human Sacrifices, Pages, 57 — 68 CHAPTER II. COLONIAL UI.STORY OF MEXICO. The Spanish Conquest. — Condition of the Aborigines. — General Policy of the Spanish Colo- nial Government. — Abuses Perpetrated under it.— Condition of Mexico at the Beginning of the Pre.sent Century. ........... Pages, ^ — -72, CHAPTER III. MEXICO DURING THE FIR.ST REVOLUTION. Situation of Spain in 1808. — General Situation of the Spanish American Colonies at this Pe- riod-Dissensions in Mexico. — Commencement of the Revolution. — Successes of Hidalgo. His Reverses and Death. — Rayon.— Career of Morelos.— Other Insurgent Chiefs.— Victoria. Mina’s Invasion. — Close of the* F'irst Revolution in 1819. ... Pages, 73 — 88 CHAPTER IV. MEXICO, FROM THE CLOSE OF THE FIRST REVOLUTION, TO THE ADOmON OF THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION OF 1824. Divisions among the Mexican Spaniards. — Designs of the Viceroy. — Revolt of Iturbide and Plan of Iguala. — Success of the Revolution.— Parties in the Congress —Iturbide Proclaimed and Elscted Empuor. — Overthrow of his Government. — Constitution of 1824 — Fate of Iturbide. Pages, 89 — 95. CHAPTER V. MEXICO. FROM THE VDOPTION OF THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION OF 1824, TO THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE WAR WITH THE UNITED STATES IN 184G. The Presidency of Victoria —The Scotch and the York Lodges.— Presidential Election of 1826 Civil War. — Election of 1828. — Santa Anna heads a Rebellion. — Succe.ss of the Revolutionists Pillaging of Mexico. — Guerrero becomes President. — Spanish Invasion.— B ustamence’s Re- bellion, and Overthrow of Guerrero. — Bustamente’s Administration. — Rebellion and Death of Guerrero. —Santa Anna overthrows Dustamente’s Administration — Pedraza. — Santa Anna’s Presidency. — Duran. — Santa Anna Overthrows the Federal Constitution. — The Texans Refuse to Submit to his Usurpation.— M b.^Li. —S anta Anui’s Invasion of Te.xas.— Bu.stainente’s Presi- dency —Mexia’s Second Rebellion. — French Blockade of the Coast. — Insui;rection in the Capi- tal. — Yucatan. — Paredes at the head of the Revolution of 1841 — Plan of Tucubaya ”— Santa Anna at the head of the Government.— His Government Overthrown by Paredes. — Ills Ban- ishment — Difficulties with the United States. —Herrera’s Administration — Revolt of P.aredes. and Overthrow of Herrera —Commeucemeu*- of War between the United St.ates and Mexico ^lauta Anna Restored to Power. —Concluding Remarks on Mexican History. Pages, il5— 117 14 CONTENTS AND PUN OF THE WORK. PART III. HISTORY OF TEXAS. CHAPTER I. TEXAS, AS A PART OF MEXICO, WHILE UNPEIl THE SPANISH DOMINION. [1521-18?!.* Indian Tvi les.— La Salle’s Colony at Matagorda.— De Leon’s Expedition.— First Spanish Set- tlements. — Hostilities between the French and Spaniards..— \Vestern Louisiana. — Spanish Mi#- gious.— Texas during the Me.xican Uevolution — Expedition of Toledo and Outtierez.— Mina and Perry. — General Long’s Expedition. — French Colony in Texas Pages, 119— CHAPTER II. EVENT.S FROM THE TIME OF THE ESTABLI.SH.MENT OF MEXICAN INDEPENDENCE, TO THH TIME OF THE DECLARATION OF THE INDEPENDENOE OF TEXAS. [1821-1836.] The Spanish Treaty t.f 1819.— The Founding of Austin’s Colony.— Texas Annexed to Coa- buila. — State Constitution.— Colonization Liiws. — Character of the Texan Popnlation. — The “ Fredonian War.” — Me.xican Garrisons in Texas. — Propositions of the United States for the Purchiise of Te.xas.— Mexican Decree of 1830.— Arbitrary Acts of Mexican Officers.— DifR- cultie.s at Anahuac and Velasco. — Mexia sent to Te.xas.— Garrisons Withdrawn.— Convention at San Felipe.— -Vustin’s Imprisonment in Mexico. — The Two Parties in the State I.«gisluture Among the American.s of Te.xas. — Dissensions.— Disturbances at Anahuac. — Adherence of Texas to the Mexican Constitution of 18‘24. — .Vffuir at Gonzalez.— Capture of Goliad hy the Te.xans. — Engagement near Bexar. — Convention at San Felipe and Declaiatioii of Bights. — Pro visional Government.- Capture of Bexar by the Texans. — Santa Anna’s Invasion. — Fall of tka Al4lr27 372 i 128 374 376 378j 129 m\ Dates. KNGU8U 1600 10 Henry Vll. 20 ■ ■ liOB Uonrr Vili. 30 40 50 1M7 L*(lward'lV. ' 60 1653 ‘j553 70 80 F.liube:b. 90 1600 1603 10 James 1. 20 1625 30 Charles I, 40 (UeheaUecl.) 1649 50 Cromweil.* 60 K. Cromvell. 1660 70 Charles IT. 80 !685 90 Jam'es'lf. 1*6^ William ami 1700 Mary. 1702 10 Auiie. 1714 20 George 1. 1727 30 40 Goorge 11. 50 17C0 60 70 83 90 1300 10 Georgs in. 1111 Pr.Wares" ' 20 Rcges- 1820 George IV. 30 1830 Wiliiain’iV. ! 1837 40 [ Victoria. EXPLANATION OF THE CHART. The “Miniature Chart OF A.merican History,” found on the two preceding pages, is a mere outline of a larger chart measuring about lour feet by five and a half. The design of the small chart i.s, principally, to furnish, by its conve- nience for reference, additional aid to those pupils who may be studying tlio outlines of the history from the larger one; for as the small chart wants the coloring of the other, and many of its important features, it ftill be found, separately, of comparatively little importance. A brief e.vplanation of the “ Miniature Chart.” however, may, in this place, be useful. The two divisions of the chart should be considered as brought together, so as to present the whole united on one sheet. The chart is arranged in the “downward course of time,” from top to bottom, embracing a period of nearly 350 years, e.xtciiding from the discovery of America by the Cabots, in 1497, to the year 1S45. The dark shading, extending entirely across the chart at the top, represents all North America as occupied by the Indian tribes at the time of the discovery ; and following the chart downwards, the gradually increasing light portions represent the gradual increase of Europoan settlements. The darkest shading represents the country as unexplored by the whites; — the lighter shading as having been explored, but not settled. Thus, Vermont wa.s the last settled of the New England States; Upper Canada was .settled at a much later period, and some of the Western United States still later. On the right is a column of English history ; then a column of dates, cor- responding with w'hich the events are arranged on the chai-t from lop to bol^ tom; then follows the history of the present British* Provinces north of the United States: then the histories of the several United States as their namei. are given at the bottom of the chart; after the territories, at the left, and ad- joining Oregon, appear Texas, Mexico, and Central America. The large chart, of which this is a very imperfect outline, gives the prominent features, 'ii the histories of all the settled portions of North America. The nlUity of well-arranged charts is very much the same as that of histori- cal maps. Although maps give the localities of events, they cannot give their sennences.^ or order of succession ; but as the eye glances over the chart, and fol- lows it downwards in the stream of time, there is presented to the mind, instead of one local fixed picture, a moving panorama of events. In the map the associations arc fixed upon the proximity of louiVUy ; in the chart, upon the order of succession : and the two combined, in connection w’ith the wr itten his- tory, give the most favorable associations po.ssiblc for the attainment and retention of historical knowledge. One prominent advantage of the chart, however, separately considered, is, that it presents at one view a Comparatire History.^ of w'hich books alone can give only a very inadequate idea, and that only to a well-disciplined memory of arbitrary associations. A view of the chart makes upon the mind as lasting an impression of the outlines of a country's history.^ as does the map of its topography., w'hen the plans of both are equally understood ; and the prorutnf'u* ft»atures in a country’s history may be rccallen to the mind, after a study of the chart, with the same facility^ that the geogra- phical outlines may be recalled, after a study of the map; for the principles upon which the mind acquires the knowledge, through the medium of the eye, are in both cases the same. The chart, the map, and the written history, should be used together; the chart, presenting at one view a comparative chronology of the events, being considered the frame-work of the structure and the map, giving the localities, the basis upon which it stan Is. BOOK I NDIAN TRIBES OF NORTH AMERICiV AND AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES “ They Traste xis ; ay, like April snow In the warm noon, wc shrink away ; And fast they follow as we go Towards the setting day. — rill they shall fill the land, and wc Are driven into the western sea.” Bry.ant; CHAPTER I. INDIAN I'RIBES OF NORTH AMERICA. (The brief notioe. here given, of the Tmlian tribes of North Aineric tuckets, north east of the Massachusetts, and embracing the Penacooks of New Hampshire : 3d, The Nipmveks, north of the Mohegans, and occupying the central parts of Massachusetts : 4th, The Pokanokets, to whom the Wampanoags belonged, extending from the shores of Massachusetts Bay to Bristol in Rhode Island : and 5th, The Narraganseils, in the remaining portion of Rhode Island. ». subdivi ^“These divisions, however, were subdivided into a none. number of petty cantons, or small tribes, each having its CUAf. 1. IMMA.N tkii?h:s 2d own sachem, or chief, who was in a great degn^e inoepen- analysis. dent of the others. ‘Thus, the PoUanokets were divided ~ i?j;ampin into nine separate cantons or tribes, each having its petty sagamore or chief, but all subject to one grand sachem, who was also chief of the Wampanoags. ■‘‘The population of the New England Indians had 2 .PopuUtion. been greatly diminished by a fatal epidemic which pre- vailed a short time before the arrival of the Puritans ; but their number is supposed to have been much greater, in projiortion to the extent of territory occupied by them, than was found elsewhere on the shores of the Atlantic. For this, two causes liave been assigned. ’J"''irst ; — The New England Indians were supported 3 . camea qf mostly by fishing ; and the supply of food thus obtained is greater, and more uniform than that afforded by hunting. It was found, accordingly, that the Narragansetts were, in proportion to their territory, the most populous of the New England tribes. In the second place ; — it appears probable that the New England Indians had been obliged to concern trate themselves along the sea-coast, in order to be able to resist the attacks of the Five Nations, with whom they were almost constantly at war. ^The Maquas, or Mo- i.ThKm hawks, were the most formidable of their adversaries, *®‘"**- and so great was the terror which they excited in the less warlike tribes of New England, that the appearance of four or five Mohawks in the woods, would often frighten them from their habitations, and drive them to seek shelter in their forts, for safety. *The Indians east of the Connecticut River never were, 5. Indiana however, actually subjugated by the Five Nations; and Connecticut. in 1671 a permanent peace was established between them, through the interference of the English, and the Dutch at Albany. ®After the termination of King Philip’s e. The survi- war,‘ in 1676, which resulted in the defeat of the hostile 'phtup'a^ar. Indians, most of the survivors either joined the eastern a. seep. 196. tribes, or sought refuge in Canada, whence they con- tinued to harass the frontiers of New England, until the final overthrow of the French, in 1763.'* ’Since that b. seep.sss. period, the eastern Indians have remained friendly, but their numbers are said to amount now to only a few hun- ues. ired, and their languages, with the exception of the Nar- lagansett, are nearly extinct. For the purpose of giving some farther information about the New England tribes, we sub- join a brief notice of several of their principal chiefs. The first chief with whom the people of Plymouth became acquainted, w.as M.^ssasoit. grand Sachem of the Wampanoags, whose principal residence was at Pokanoket, now Hristol, Rhode Island. It appears that, at one time, before he was known to the white's, .Massjisoit carried on successful wars “ against many nations of Indians” whom he i^iade tinbutary to blxu , and yet. with such kind paternal authority did he rule over them, that all appeared to 4 2t) INDIAIS TRIBES. I Book i r«Tere him, and to consider thcmsolres happy in being under his authority. So long m t» lived ire wjis a friend to the English, although they committed repeated usurjuitions upon liii lands and liberties. Before his death, which is supposed to have occurred in 1GG2, he liad been induced to cede away, at different times, nearly all his lands to the English. One of the most renowned captains, or war-chiefs, within the dominions of Massasoit, vai C.4UNniTANT, whose residence was at a place in the present town of Swanzey. The English were always viewed by him as intruders, and enemies of his race ; and there is but little doubi that he intended to wrest the country out of their hands on the first opportunity. lioBOMOK, another of the chief captains of Massasoit, and greatly beloved by him, wr^ a firm .nena or the English, and also a professed Christian. The great Sachem of the Narragunsetts at the time of the settlement of New England, waj Caxomcus ; who ruled in great harmony, in connection with a younger Sachem, his nephew, JIIANTONO.MOU. It was Canonicus who, in 1622, sent into Plymouth a bundle of arrows wrappKl In a rattlesnake’s skin, as a challenge for war. Although the people of Plymouth auugh the treachery of some of his own company. It is said that Aunawon confessed ‘ that he had put to death several of the English that had been taken alive, and could not deny but that some of them had been tortured.’ Although Captain Church entreated hard for the life fcf the lujed chief, yet he waa remorselessly executed ’Mohegans. To the many independent tribes extend- analysis ing from tlie eastern New England Indians to the Lenni i uohe^'am Lenapes on the south, the term Mohegan, the name of a tribe on the Hudson, has sometimes been applied ; although all these tribes appear to have differed but little, ill their languages, from the more eastern Indians. ^The Pequods were the most important, and, until the t veauoia. revolt of Uncas, the ruling tribe of this family, and their sovereignty was once acknowledged over a portion of Long Island. It is said that they, “ being a more fierce, cruel, and warlike tribe than the rest of the Indians, came clown out of the more inland parts of the continent, and by force seized upon one of the goodliest plac-es near the sea, and became a terror to all their neighbors.'^ The peace of the New England colonies was early disturbed by a war with this trib^e. ®Thei*e were thirteen distinct tribes on Long Island, 3 . Long b over whom the Moulauks, the most eastern tribe, exer- cised some kind of authority ; although the Montauks themselves had been tributary to the Pequods, before the subjugation of the latter by the English. ^From the Manliatfmis, the Dutch purchased Manhattan t.r/ieMan Island ; but they appear, to have been frequently in a state of hostility with those Indians, and to have been reduced to great distress by them in 1643. In 1645, however, the Manhattans and the Long Island Indians were defeated* in a severe battle, which took place at ■ scep. Horseneck. Hn 1663, the Wabingas, or Esopus Indians, 5. commenced hostilities against the Dutch, but were soon defeated. ®Many of the Mohegan tribes were reduced ■ ware he- to subjection by the Five Nations, to whom they paid an annual tr-bute; but the Mohegans proper, or “ River TRllitS ^Ruui 1 ANALYSIS. Indians,’’ carried on war against the Five Nations as iato as 1673, \vhen peace was established between tliem, through the influence of the Governor of New York. 1 Remnant *Jii 1768 the remnant of the Mohegans was settled in the north east corner of New London, about five miles south of Norwich, at which place they had a reservation. ^Vhen the Mohegans were first known to the English, Uncas was the head chief of that ■atiou. He has receired no very favorable character from the historians of New England, being represented as wicked, wilful, intemperate, and otherwise vicious, and an opposer of Cliristianity. He was originally a Pequod chief, but, upon some contentions in that ill-fated nation, he revolted, and established his authority in opposition to his sachem Sassacus, thus causing a division in the Pequod territories. Uncas early courted the favor of tlie English, doubtless owing to the fear he entertained of his other powerful and warlike neighbors. He joined the English in the war against the Pequods, his kindrea ; but, after the war, he relented his severity against his countrymen, and endeavored to screen some of them from their more vindictive enemies, the English. He was often accused, before the English commissioners, of committing the gros.sest insults on other Indians under the protection of the English, but the penalties adjudged again.st him, and members of his tribe, were always more moderate than those imposed upon the less favored Narragansetts, for which, the only reason that can be assigned is, that the safety of the English seemed to require that they should keep on friendly terms with the Mohegans, the most pow- erful of the tribes by which they were surrounded. Uncas lived to a great age, as he was a sachem before the Pequod war of 1637, and was alive in 1680. llTs grave, surrounded by tu inclosure, may be seen at this day in a beautiful and romantic spot, near the falls of Yantic Eiver, in Norwich. The first great chief of the Pequod nation, with whom the English were acquainted, was S.vssACUS, whose name was a terror to all the neighboring tribes of Indians. He had under him, at one time, no less than twenty-six sachems, and 4000 men fit for war, and his dominions extended from Narrfigansett Bay to the Hudson River. Sassacus was early involved in diffl- cultie.s with the English, and also with the Narrag.ansetts, and others of his Indian neighbors AITien one of his principal forts was attacked and destroyed by the English in 1637, Sassacus himself destroyed the other, and then fled to the Mohawks, who treacherously slew him, and sent his scalp to the English. 2 TheLenni ’'Lenni Lenapes. Next south and west of the Molie ^rlb^. gans were the Lenni Lenapes, consisting of two tribes, or divisions, the Minsi and the Delawares. The term Lenni Lenape has sometimes been used as a generic term, and iTheiriocax- applied to all the tribes of the Algonquin family. ®The Minsi occupied the northern portion of New Jersey, north of the Raritan, extending across the Delaware into Penn, sylvania ; and the Delawares the southern portion of New A.Bymhat Jersey, and the entire valley. of the Schuylkill. ‘‘Both ^owV!Zld divisions are best known in history by the name of Dela- hoto sittm.ii. wares. When. they were first known to the English they ’were found in subjection to the Five Nations, by whom they were distinguished by the scornful epithet of “ wo- X Their jinax men.” ^Theii* final subjection is supposed to have taken placc about the year 1650, when they were reduced to a state of vassalage, being prohibited from carrying on war, or making sales of land, without the consent of their co*™ ruerors. Chap. 1.5 INDIAN TRIBES. •29 ‘Tlie increase of the wliite population soon drove the analysis. Delawares from tliiir original scats, and compelled them , rh^eia- to take refuge on the waters of tlie Su.snuelianna and Juniata, on lands belonging to their conquerors, tlie rive original Nations. ’'Many of the Delawares removed west of the 2. Theremo- Allegliany Mountains between 1740 and 1750, and ob- tained from their ancient allies, the Hurons, the grant of a Aiugiw.nita. tract of land lying principally on the Muskingum. ’'The 3 great body of the nation, however, still remained in Penn- pursued by Bylvama, and, encouraged by the western tribes and by viaued. tlie French, they endeavored to shake off the yoke of the Five Nations, and joined the Shawnees, against the Eng- lish, in the French and Indian War. ‘‘Peace was made 1 . peace with them at Easton, Pennsylvania, in 1758 ; and in 1768 tmrfinXrt- they removed altogether beyond the Alleglianies. movai. ^\lthough a portion of the Delawares adhered to the 5. Then con- Americans during the war of the Revolution, yet the main ^the^Kevouf- body, with all the western tribes, took part with the British. “Tlie Delawares were at the head of the western confede- e racy of Indians which was dissolved by the decisive vie- r/e great tory of General Wayne in 1794; and by the treaty of diancohfid- Greenville, in 1795, they ceded to the United States the YhT'i'u^e- greater part of the lands allotted them by the Wyandots or IfthlirTa^. Hurons, receiving in exchange, from the Miamis, a tract of land on the White River of the Wabash. ’They re- mained quiet during the second war with the British, and the last rear, in 1819 ceded their lands to the United States. Their number was then about eight hundred. A few had pre- viously removed to Canada: most of the residue havesinoe removed west of the Mississippi. The number of these, in 1840, was estimated at four hundred souls. A prominent chief of the Delaware, s, distinguished at the time of the American Revolution, was Captain White Eyes, called, by way of distinction, “ the first captain among the Delawares.” He became chief .sachem in 1776, having previously been chief counsellor to Netawal we.es^ the former chief. He belonged to that portion of the Delaw'ares who adhered to the American? during the war. lie was a firm friend of the missionaries, and it is said that he looked forwar^ with anxiety to the time when his countrymen should become Christians, and enjoy the benefits of civilization. He died of the .small pox, at Philadelphia, in 1780. Another Delaware chief, who lived at the same time %vith MTiite Eyes, was Captain Pife, who belonged to the Wolf tribe. He secretly favored the British on the breaking out of the Revo« lution, but his plans for inducing his nation to take up arms against the Americans were for some time defeate I by the vigilance of White Eyes ; but the Delawares finally became divided, most of them, under Captain Pipe, taking part with the British. From a speech,which Captain Pipe made to the British commandant at Detroit, it is believed that he regretted the course that he had taken, perceiving that the Indians, in taking part in the quarrels of their white neigh- oors, had nothing to gain, and much to lose. He remarked that the cause for which he was fighting was not the cause of the Indians — that after he had taken up the hatchet he did not do with it all that he might have done, for his heart failed him — he had distinguished betAveen the iixnocent and the guilty — hf had spared some, and hoped the British would not destroy what he had saved 80 INDIAN TRIBES. [Hook L ANALYSIS. . Lc of th Nanti- Cokes S. The Co- noijs. 3. Their sub- jugation. <• Their remo- vals and con- duct during the Revolu- tion. I. Their pres- ent situation e. First dis- covery of the Susf/uehan- noc/cs. 7. Their situ- ation and pos- sessions. 8. Their sub- jugation and subs''quenl history. t. The Man- vahoacks, and their lo- calities. 10. Same of the confed- eracy. n. Their sup- posed origin. 12 The local- ities of the Monacans, their suppo- sed origin, and their his tory. 13 Extent and locality of the Poto- hatan na- tion ». The Acco hannotks, snd Aeco- snaca. ‘Nanticokes. The Indians of the eastern shore of Maryland have been embraced under the general designa. tion of Nanticokes. *The Conoys were either a tribe of the Nanticokes, or were intimately connected with them. ®The whole were early subdued by the Five Nations, and forced to enter into an alliance with them. ^During the early part of the eighteenth century they began to remove up the Susquehanna, where they had lands allotted them by the Five Nations, and where they remained until the commencement of the war of the Revolution, when they removed to the west, and joined the British standard. ^They no longer exist as a nation, but are still found mixed with other tribes, both in the United States and in Canada. SusQUEHANNOCKS. ®Thc Susquehannock, or Caiiestagoe Indians, were first discovered by Captain Smith, in his ex- ploring expedition up the Chesapeake and the Susquehanna in 1608. ’They were found fortified east of the Susque- hanna, to defend themselves against the incursions of the Five Nations. They possessed the country north and west of the Nanticokes, from the Lenni Lenapes to the Poto- mac. *They were conquered by Maryland and the Five Nations in 1676, when it appears that a portion were car- ried away and adopted by the Oneidas. What became of the remainder is uncertain. There is no remnant what- ever of their lanjjcuatje remainino;. ®Mannaiioacks. The Mannahoacks were a confede- racy of hi";hland or mountain Indians, consistinti of eiffht tribes, located on the various small streams between the head waters of the Potomac and York River. ‘®The most powerful of these tribes gave its name to the confederacy. "They are supposed to have been an Algonquin tribe, although no specimen of their language has been pre- served. Monacans. **The Monacans were situated principally on tiic head waters of James River. The Tuscaroras appear likewise to have been early known in Virginia un- der the name of Monacans, and it is uncertain whether the latter were of Iroquois or Algonquin origin. It is not improbable, however, that those embraced under the gene- ral designation of Monacans, were Algonquin tribes, and tributaries of the Tuscaroras; but as no remnant of their language remains, their origin cannot be satisfactorily de. termined. Of their history little is known. PowHATANS. “The Powhatan nation embraced a con federacy of more than twenty tribes, extending from the most southern tributaries of James River, on the south, to the Patuxent on the north. "The Accohannocks and the Chaf l.J INDIAN TRIBES. 31 Accomacs, on the eastern shore of Chesapeake Bay, have analysis also been considered a part of this nation. ^Powhatan , The great was the great chief of this confederacy, at the time of the con/^dl-acfi. first settlement of Virginia. *Soon after his death the In- 2.rjieirwar» dians made an attempt, in 1622, to destroy the infant whi.te$!Tnd colony, in which they nearly succeeded, but were finally subfu^tton. defeated. In 1644 they made another effort, which termi- nated in a similar manner; and in 1676, during “Bacon’s Rebellion, ’’.their total subjugation was effected. ®From 3 . Their sub- that time they had lands reserved to them, but they have ^ gradually dwindled away, and it is believed that not a single individual now remains who speaks the Powhatan language. ^Soutli of the Powhatans, on the sea-coast, were several pettv Alo;onquin tribes, whose history is little known. o/t/i.eP head of one who wm fWAP l.j INDIAN TRIBES. 33 cowanlly endeavoring to escape from the conflict. After the battle, which was unfortunati Ho the Indians, Cornstalk himself went to the camp of the whites to solicit peace. This child was remarkable for many great and noble qualities, and it is said that his power! of oratory were unsurpassed by those of any chief of his time, llis death was most melancholy ar d deplorable. He was barbarously murdered by some infuriated .soldiers, while he was a hostage at the fort at Point Pleasant, to which place he had gone voluntarily, for the purpose of preserving peace between the whites and some of the tribes that were de.sirous of continuing the war. As he saw the murderers appro.aching, and was made acquainted with theii object, turning to his son, who had just come to vi.sit him, he said, “ My son, the Great Spirit has teen fit that ur should die together, and has sent you to that end. It is his will, and let us lu mn. Tarnmg towards the murderers he met them with eomposure — fell — and died with- out a struggle. Ilis son was shot upon the seat on which he was sitting when his fate wa* trst disclosed to him. IVhile our histories record with all possible minuteness, the details of Indian barbarities, how seldom do they .set forth, in their true light, those “ wrongs of the Indian” that made him the implacable foe of the white man. Tkccmseu, another celebrated chief of the Shawnee nation, whose name is as familiar to the .American piKiple as that of Philip of Mount Hope, or Pontiac, and which signifies a ti^er crouching Jor his prey, was born about the year 1770, on the banks of the Sciota, near the present Chilicothe. IIis father was killed in the battle of Kauhawa, in 1774. The superior talents of Tecumseh, then a young chief, had made him conspicuous in the western war which terminated in the treaty of Greenville in 1795, and he appears soon after In conjunction with his brother the Prophet, to have formed the plan of a confederacy of all the western tribes for the purpose of resisting the encroachments of the whites, and driving them back upon their Atlantic .settlements. In this plan the Prophet was first distinguished and it was some time before it was discovered that Tecumseh was the principal actor. lecumseh addressed himself to the prejudices and superstitions of the Indian.s— to their love of c.mntry-their thirst for war-and their feelings of revenge ; and to every passion that rould uinte and influence them against the whites. He thus acquired, by perseverance, by assuming arts of popularity, by dispatching his rivals under charges of witchcraft, and by a fortunate juncture of circumstances, a powerful influence over his countrymen, which served to keep tae frontiers in constant alarm many years before the war actually commenced In 1807 messengers were sent to the tribes of Lake Superior, with speeches and the usual formalities, urging them to repair immediately to the rendezvous of the Prophet. They were told that the world was approaching its end ; that that distant part of the country would soon be without light, and the inhabitants would be left to grope their way in total daikne.ss and that the only spot where they would be able to distinguish objects, was the Prophet’s station on the Wabash. Many cogent arguments were also used to induce them to refrain from the use of civilized manufactures, to resume the bow, to obtain fire by the ancient method to re- ject the use of ardent spirits, and to live as in primitive times, before they were corrupted bv the arts of the white man. ^ ^ Numerous bands of the credulous Indians, obeying this summons, departed for the Pro- phet’s station, and the whole southern shore of Lake Superior was depopulated. Much suller- ing was occasioned, and numbers of the Indians died by the way ; yet in 1808 the Prophet had collected around him more than a thousand warriors from different tribes— designed as the nucleus of a mighty nation. It was not so easy a matter, however, to keep these motl<>v bands together, and they soon began to stray away to their former hunting grounds, and the plan of the brothers was partially defeated. In 1809, during the ab.sence of Tecumseh, General Harrison, by direction of the government held a treaty with several tribes, and purchased of them a large and valuable tract of land on the IV abash. VV hen Tecumseh, on his return, was informed of this treaty, his indignation knew no bounds. Another council was called, when Tecumseh clearly and undisguisedly marked out the pdicy he was determined to pursue. He denied the right of a few tribes to sell their laiids-.said the Great Spirit had given the country to his red children in common, for a ner- petual inhentance-that one tribe had no right to sell to another, much less to strangei-s. unless Hi the tnbes joined in the treaty. “ The Americans,” said he, “ have driven us from the sea- eoast-they will shortly push us into the lake, and we are determined to make a stand where wo are. - He dnclared that he should adhere to the old boundary, and that unless the lands 34 INDIAN TRIBES. BaoK i porchaMd should be given up, and the whites should agree never to make ai other treaty without the consent of all the tribes, his unalterable resolution was war. Several chiefs of different tribes, — Wyandots, Kickapoos, Potowatomies, Ottawas, and Win- ncbagoes, then arose, each declaring his determination to stand by Tricumseh, whom they had chosen their leader. When asked, finally, if it were his dcterminaticn to make war unless his terms were complied with, he said, “ It is my determination ; nor will I give rest to my feet, until I have united all the red men in the like resolution.” When Harrison told him ther« was no probability that the President would surrender the lands purchased, he said, “ Well, I hope the Great Spirit will put sense enough into the head of your great chief to induce him to direct you to give up the land. It is true, he is so far off he will not be injured by the war He may sit still in his town, and drink his wine, whilst you and I will have to fight it out.” The following circumstiince, characteristic of the spirit which actuated the haughty chief, occurred during the council. After Tecumseh had made a speech to General Harrison, and was about to seat himself, it was observed that no chair had been placed for him. One w.aa immediately ordered by the General, and as the interpreter handed it to him he said, “ Your (itther requests you to take a chair.” “ My father V' said Tecumseh, with great indignity of expression, “ The sun is my father, and the earth is rny mother, and on her bosom will 1 repose /” and wrapping his mantle around him, he seated himself, in the Indian manner, upon the ground The exertions of Tecumseh, in preparing for the war which followed, were commensurate with the vastness of his plans ; and it is believed that he visited, in person, all the tribes from lake Superior to Georgia. — The details of that war have been given in another part of this work. (See p. 32.) It is believed that Tecumseh never exercised cruelty to prisoners. In a talk which he had with Governor Harrison, just before hostilities commenced, the latter expre.ssed a wish, that, if war must follow, no unnecessary cruelties should be allowed on either side ; to which Tecumseh cordially assented. It is known that, at one time, when a body of the American* were defeated, Tecum.seh exerted himself to put a stop to the massacre of the soldiers, and that, D^eeting with a Chippewa chief, who would uoc desist by persuasion nor threats, he II uried his tomahawk in his head. When Tecumseh fell, the spirit of independence, which for a while had animated the westora ribes, seemed to perish with him ; and it is not probable that a chief will ever again arise to mite them in another confederacy equally powerful. ANALYSIS. Miamis AND PiNCKisHAWs. *The Piiickishaws are rot 1 . Miatnis iTfientionecl by the French missionaries, who probably cor- ^8haws '‘and them as part of the Miamis. The territory claimed ^cia^-r-d%^y these two tribes extended from the Maumee River of tkiiu. Lake Erie to the high lands which separate the waters of the Wabash from those of the Kaskaskias River. The Miamis occupied the northern, and the Pinckishaws the I. T;?e routed their enemies, and massacred great num- bers of them. In the following year the attack was re- 37 ANALYSIS 1 In 1710 . 2 Is umber $ of the Chip- petoas, Otta was. and Po- toicaiomies. 3 Of the other Algonquin tribes. 4. The Me> nonornies, and their country,noio. and tohen first visited. 5 Their num ber$. 6. Localitiea of the Iro- quois tribes 7 The term “ Iroquois.” 8 . The divi siom of the Hurons. 9 . Localities of the tribes. 10 . Wars be- tween the Wyandots and the I)v« Nations. * From Monotnonick, “ rice 38 INDIAN TRIBES. [Book I ana .YSI3. nowed and the Wyandots were entirely dispersed, and many of them driven from their country. The result of he same war occasioned the dispersion of the Wyandoi \ Diapersion allies, tlie Algonquin tribes of the Ottawa River. 'A pari )f the Wyandots sought the protection of the French at Quebec ; others took refuge among tlie Chippewas of Lake Superior, and a few detached bands surrendered, and were incorj)orated among the Five Nations. i.TheTio- “Among the Wyandots who fled to the Chippewas, the ^ir^history. tribe of the Tionontates was the most powerful. After an unsuccessful war with the Sioux, in 1671 they removed to the vicinity of Michilimackinac, where they collected around them the remnants of their kindred tribes. They soon removed to Detroit, where they acted a conspicuous part in the ensuing conflicts between the French and the Five Nations. 8 Influence The Wyandots, although speaking a different language, exerted an extensive influence over the Algonquin tribes. Even the Delawares, who claimed to be the elder branch of the Algonquin nation, and called them.selves the grand- fathers of their kindred tribes, acknowledged the superiority K.Theirsov of the Wyandots, whom they called their uncles. ■‘Even after their dispersion by the Five Nations, the Wyandots country, assumed the right of sovereignty over the Ohio countiy where they granted lands to the Delawares and the Shaw, nees. b. Over apart ^Eveu Pennsylvania thought it necessary to obtain from ^ van^.^^' the Wyandots a deed of cession for the north-western part of the state, although it was then in the actual possession c. Cession of of the Algonquiiis. “Although the treaty of Greenville, in ^treaty of' 1795, was sigucd by all the nations which had taken part Greenville, ^ Wyandots that the United r TheWyan- States obtained the principal cession of territory. “About tsinmi. hundred and seventy Wyandots were still remaining in Ohio in 1842. A still smaller part of the nation, which joined the British during the last war, resides in Canada. 8. Lofr.iity ®South of the Wyandots, on the northern shore of Lake Erie, was a Huron tribe, which, on account of the strict traisaiion ' neutrality it preserved during the wars between the Five Nations and the other Hiirons, was called the “Neutral Nation.” Notwithstanding their peaceful policy, how- . ever, most of them were finally brought under the subjec- tion of the Five Nations not long after the dispersion of the Wyandots.* * — AVli.nt little is known of the “ Neutral Nation” is peculiarly interesting. “ The l^y they were protected against sudden or dangerous attacks, $uion. on the north by Lake^ Ontario, and on the south by expen- sive ranges of mountains. ^Their intercourse with Eu- «• Their in- ropeans, and particularly with the Dutch, at an early touh Euro period, by supplying them with fire-arms, increased their relative superiority over their enemies ; while, on the other hand, the English, especially in New England, generally took great precaution to prevoal he tribes in their vicinity from being armed, and the Indian allies of the French, at the north and west, were but partially supplied. One of the earliest chiefs of the Five Nations, with whom history makes us acquainted, was Qarangula, who was distinguished for his sagacity, wisdom, and eloquence. He is first brought to our notice by a manly and magnanimous speech which he made to the French governor-general of Canada, M. De La Barre, who, in 1684, marched into the country of the Iroquois to subdue them. A mortal sickness having broken out in the French army, De La Barre thought it expedient to attempt to disguise his designs of immediate war ; but, at the same time, in a lofty tone he threatened hostilities if the terms of future peace which he offered were not complied with. Garangula, an Onondaga chief, appointed by the council to reply to him, first arose, and walked several times around the circle, when, addressing himself to the governor, he began as follows : “ Yonnoudio I honor you, and the warriors that are with me likewise honor you. Tour * The Iroquois g:ive the name Yonnondio to the governors of Canada, and Coi lear to th« gOTcroors of New York 6 42 XDIAN TRIBES. [Book I interpreter has finished your speech. I now begin mine. My words make haste to reach youJ ears. Hearken to them. “ Yonnottdio ; you must have believed, when you left Quebec, that the sun had burned up all the forests, which render our country iuacces.sible to the French ; or that the lakes had «' far overiiown their banks, that they had surrounded our castles, and that, it was impossible for US to get out of them. Yes, surely, you must have dreamed so, and the curiosity of seeing so jfroat a wonder has brought you so far. Now you are undeceived, since that I and the wax ■ lions here present are come to .assure 3 ou that the Senecas, Oajugas, Onondagas, Oneidas, and Mohawks, are yet alive. I thank you in their name for bringing back into their eouiitr} ths calumet, which your predecessor received at their hands. It was happy for you that jou left under ground that murdering hatchet that has so often been dyed in the biood of the Indians. “ Hear Yonnonrlio ; I do not sleep ; I have my eyes open ; and the sun which enlightens ce, discovers to me a great captain at the head of a comp.any of soldiers, who sjieaks as if he (vere dreaming. He says that he came to the lake, only to smoke the great calumet with the dnondagas. But Garangula sa 3 s that he .sees the contrary ; that it wins to knock them on the aead, if sickne.ss h?/i UDt weakened the arms of the French. I see Yonnondio raving in a camp if sick men, whose lives the Great Spirit h;is saved by intiicting this sickness on them.” In this strain of indignant contempt the venerable chief continued at some length — disclos- Jig the perfidy of the French and their weakness — proclaiming the freedom and independence •if his people — .and advising the French to take care for the future, lest they should choke the iree of pe:ice so recently planted. De ha Barre, struck with surprise at the wisdom of the chief, and mortified at the result of vhe expedition, immediately returned to Montreal. One of the most renowned warriors of the Mohawk tribe was a chief b 3 ' the name of Hen- ORICK, who, with many of his nation, assisted the English against the French in the year 1755. tie was intimate mth Sir William Johnson, whom he frequently visited at the house of the latter. At one time, being present when Sir William received from England some richly em- broidered suits of clothes, he could not help expressing a great desire for a share in them. He went away very thoughtful, but returned not long after, and with much gravity told Sir Wil li.am that he had dreamed a dream. The latter very concernedly desired to know what it was. Hendrick told him he had dreamed that ®ir iVilliam had presented him one of his new suits of uniform. Sir William could not refuse the present, and the chief went away much d.elighted. Some time after the General met Hendrick, and told him he had dre.amed a dream. The chief, although doubtless*mistrusting the plot, seriously desired to know what it was, as Sir William had done before. The General said he dre.amed that Hendrick had pre.sented him a certain tract of valuable hand, which he de.scribcd. The chief immedi.ately answered, “ It is yours but, shaking his head, said, “ Sir William, me no dream with 30U again.” Hendrick w-as killed in the battle of Ljike George in 1755. When General Johnson wa* about to detach a small party against the French, he asked Hendrick's opinion, whether the force were sufficient, to which the chief replied, “ If they are to fight, they are too few. If they .are to be killed they are too many.” When it was propo.sed to divide the detachmenT into three parties, Hendrick, to express the danger of the plan, taking three sticks, and put- ting them together, s.aid to the General, “ You see now that it is difficult to break these ; bu ; take them one by one and you may break them easily.” When the sou of Hendrick, who was also in the battle, was told that his father was killed, — putting his hand on his breast, and giving the usual Indian groan, he declared that Le was still alive in that place, and stood there in his son. Logan was a distinguished Iroquois (or Mingo) chief, of the Cayuga tribe. It is said, that. “For magnanimity in war, and greatness of soul in peace, few, if any, in any nation, ever surpassed liOgan.” He was uniformly the friend of the whites, until the spring of 1774, when all his relatives were barbarously murdered by them without provocation. He then took up the hatchet, engaged the Shawnees, Delawares, and other tribes to act with him, and a blocxly war follow'ed. The Indians however were defeated in the battle of Point Pleasant, at the moutb of the Great Kanhawa, in October 1774, and peace soon followed. When the proposals of peace were submitted to Logan, he is said to have made the following memorable and weL known speech. “ I appeal to any white man to say, if ever he entered Logan’s cabin hungry, and he gave him no meat ; if ever he came cold and naked, and he clothed him not. ^;nAP. 1.] INDIAN TRIBES. 49 “ During t.he course of the last long and bloody war, Logan remaCned Idle In his oabin, an advocate for peace. Sucli was niy love for the whites, that my countrymen pointed as they pushed, and said, ‘ Logan is the friend of white men.’ “ 1 had even thought tc have lived with you, but for the injuries of one man. Colonel Cresap, the last spring, in cold blood, and unprovoked, murdered all the relations of Lagan, not even sp;iring my women and children. “ There runs not a drop of my blood in the veins of any living creature. This called on me for revenge. I have sought it. I have killed many. I have fully glutted my vengeance. I’oi my country, I rejoice at the beams of peace. But do not harbor a thought that mine is the joy of fear. Logan never felt fear lie will not turn on his heel to save life. Who is (here to mourn for Logan ? — Not one !” Of this specimen of Indian eloquence Mr. Jefferson remarks, “ I may challenge all the on- ions of Demosthenes and Cicero, and of any more eminent orator, if Europe has furnished uore eminent, to produce a single passage superior to the speech of Logan.” THAYBJiDANEO.v, known to the whites as Colonel Joseph Brant, t^as a celebrated Iroquois chief of the Mohawk tribe. He was born about the year 1742, and at the age of nineteen was sent by Sir William Johnson to Lebanon, in Connecticut, where he received a good English education. It has been said that he was but half Indian, but this is now believed to be an error, which probably arose from the known fact that he was of a lighter complexion than his countrymen in general. He went to England in 1775, and after his return took up arms against the Americ.ans, and received a Colonel’s commission in the English army. “ Combining the natural sagacity of the Indian, with the skill and science of the civilized man, he was a formidable foe, and a dreadful terror to the frontiers.” He commanded the Indians in the battle of Oriskaua, which resulted in the death of General Herkimer :* he was engaged in the destruction of M'yoming,t and the desolation of the Cherry Valley settlements,! but he was defeated by the Americans, under General Sullivan, in the “ Battle of the Chemung.’’^ Notwithshuiding the numerous bloody scenes in which Brant was engaged, many acts of clemency are attributed to him, and he himself asserted that, during the war, he had killed but one man, a prisoner, in cold blood — an act which he ever after regretted ; although, in that case, he acted under the belief that the prisoner, who had a natural hesitancy of speech, was equivocating, in answering the questions put to him. After peace had been concluded with England, Brant frequently used his exertions to pre- vent hostilities between the Stsites and the Western tribes. In 1779 he was legally married to on Indian daughter of a Colonel Croghan, with whom he had previously lived accoi-ding to the Indian manner. Brant finally settled on the western shore of Lake Ontario, where he lived after the English fiishion. He died in 1807. — One of his sons has been a member of the Colonial Assembly of Upper Canada. An Oneida chief of some distinction, by the name of Shenanboa, was contemporary with the missionary Kirkland, to whom he became a convert. He lived many years of the latter part of his life a believer in Christianity. In early life he was much addicted to intoxication. One night, while on a visit to Albany to settle some affairs of his tribe, he became intoxicated, and in the morning found himself in the street, stripped of all his ornaments, and nearly every article of clothing. This brought him to a sense of his duty — his pride revolted at his self-degradation, and he resolved that he would never agixin deliver himself over to the power of stro^^g water. In the Revolutionary war this chief induced most of the Oneidas to take up arms in faver of the Americans. Among the Indians he was distinguished by the appellation of • ihe white man’s friend.’ — He lived to the advanced age of 110 years, and died in 1816. To one who Visited him a short time before his death, he said, “ I am an aged hemlock ; the winds of a hundred winters have whistled through my branches, and I am dead at the top. The genera- *ion to which I belonged has run away and left me : why I live, the great Good Spirit only knows. Pray to the Lord that I may have patience to wait for my appointed time to die.” — From attachment to Mr. Kirkland he had often expressed a strong desire to be buried near him, that he might (to use his own expression,) ‘ Go up ivitk him at the great resurrection.^ His request was granted, and he was buried by the side of his beloved minister, there to wan iie condng of the Lord in whom he trusted. See page 376. 4 Page 383. t Page 384. S Page 389. 44 ENDIAN TRIBES [Book 1 One of tlie mo?t noted chiefs of the Seneca tribe was .?aqotew 4THA, called by the white! Red Jacket. Although he was quite young at the time of the Revolution, yet his activity and intelligence then attracted the attention of the British officers, who presented him a ricL.y embroidered scarlet jacket. This he wore on all public occasions, and from this circumstancs A-iginated the name by which he is known to the whites. Of his early life we have the following interesting reminiscence. When I.afayette, in 1825, was at Buffalo, Red Jacket, among others, called to see him. During the conversation, he asked the General if he recollected being present at a great council of all the Indian nations, held at B'ort Schuyler in 1784. Lafayette replied that he had not forgotten that great eient, and asked Red Jacket if he knew what had become of the young chief, who, in that council, opposed with such eloquence the burying of the tomahawk. Red Jacket replied, '■'■He is be- fore you. The decided enemy of the .Americans, so long as the hope of successfully opposing them remained, but now their true and faithful ally unto death.” During the second war with Great Britain, Red Jacket enlisted on the American side, and while he fought with bravery and intrepidity, in no instance did he exhibit the ferocity of the savjige, or disgrace himself by any act of inhumanity. Of the many truly eloquent speeches of Red Jacket, and notices of the powerful effects of hi oratory, as described by e 3 'e- witnesses, we regret that we have not room for extracts. One who knew him intimately fe'r more than thirty years speaks of him in the following terms. “ Red Jacket was a perfec t Indian in every respect ; in costume, in his contonipt of the dress of the white men, in his hatred and opposition to the missionaries, and in his attachment to, and veneratioji for the ancient customs and traditions of his tribe. He had a contempt for the English lang-uage, and disdained to use any other than his own. He was the finest .specimen of the Indian character that I ever knew, and sustained it with more dignity’ than any other chief. He was second to none in authority in his tribe. As an oi-ator he was unequalled by any Indian I ever saw. His langujige was beautiful and figurative, as the Indian language always is, — and delivered with the greatest ease and fluency. His gesticulation was easy, graceful, and natural. His voice was distinct and clear, and he always spoke with great ani« mation. His memory was very retentive. I have acted as interpreter to most of his speeches, to which no translation could do adequate justice.” A short time before the death of Red Jacket there seemed to be quite a change in his feelings respecting Christianity. He repeatedly remarked to his wife that he was sorry that he had persecuted her for attending the religious meetings of the Christian party, — that she was right and he was wrong, and, as his dying advice, told her, “ Persevere in your religion, it is the right way.^^ He died near Buffalo, in January, 1832, at the age of 78 years. Another noted Seneca chief was called Farmer’s Brother. He was engaged in the cause ol the French in the “ French and Indian war.” He fought against the Americans during the Revolution, but he took part with them during he second war with Great Britain, although then at a very advanced age. He was an able orator, although perhaps not equal to Red Jacket. From one of his speeches, delivered in a council at Genesee River in 1798, we give an e.\- tract, containing one of the most sublime metaphors ever uttered. Speaking of the war of the Revolution he said, “ This great contost threw the inhabitants of tliis whole island into a gi-eat tumult and confusion, like a raging whirlwind, which tears up the trees, and tos.ses to and fro the leaves, so that no one knows from whence they come, or where they w'ill fall. At length the Great Spirit spoke to the whirlwind., and it was still. A clear and uninteri upted sky appeared. The path of peace was opened, and the chain of friendship was once more mads bright.” Other distinguished chiefs of the Senecas were Corn Planter, Half Town, and Bia Tree ; all of whom were friendly to the Americans after the Revolution. The former was with tlw English at Braddock’s defeat, and suosequently had several conferences with President Wash ington on subjects relating to the affairs of his nation. He was ardent advocate of ten pe- rance. He died in March, 1836, aged upwards of 100 years. ANALYSI.S. Tuscaroras. ‘The southern Iroquois tribes, found on i. Early seats, borders of Pennsylvania and North ('"arolina, and ex- names, and tending froHi the most northern tributary streams of the CllAf. (.i 40 Chowin to Cape Fear River, and bounded on the east b 3 ' analysis. the Algonquin tribes of the sea-shore, have been generally divisions, ^ called Tuscaroras, although they appear to have been known in Virginia, in early times, under the name of Monacans. The Monacans, however, were probably an Algonquin tribe, either subdued by the Tuscaroras, or in alliance with them. Of the southern Iroquois tribes, the principal were the Chowans, the Meherrins or Tutdoes, the Nottaways and the Tuscaroras ; the latter of whom, by far the most numerous and powerful, gave their name to the whole group. ‘The Tuscaroras, at the head of a confederacy of south- i. werof tu ern Indians, were engaged in a war with the Carolina settlements from the autumn of 171 1 to the spring of 1713.^ *Tliey were finally subdued, and, with most of their allies, s Their re removed north in 1714, and joined the Five Nations, thus making the Sixth. ^So late as 1820, however, a few of 3. The Nona the Nottaways were still in possession of seven thousand acres of land in Southampton County, Virginia. SECTION IV. CAT'AWBAS, cherokees, uchees and natch es. Catawbas. ‘The Catawbas, who spoke a language 4 Locality oj different from any of the surrounding tribes, occupied the country south of the Tuscaroras, in the midlands of Caro- lina. ^They were able to drive away the Shawnees, who, 5 Their hos- soon after their dispersion in 1672, formed a temporary settlement in the Catawba country. In 1712 they '^larmas^tne found as the auxiliaries of Carolina against the Tuscaroras. In 1715 they joined the neighboring tribes in the confede- tiiecherokees. racy against the southern colonies, and in 1760, the last time they are mentioned by the historians of South Caro- lina, they were auxiliaries against the Cherokees. ®They are chiefly known in history as the hereditary e. wars lom foes of the Iroquois tribes, by whom they were, finally, nearly exterminated. ’Their language is now nearly ex- ^ Their lan- tinci, and the remnant of the tribe, numbering, in 1840, less than one hundred souls, still lingered, at that time, on vrtsent seats. a branch of the Santee or Catawba River, on the borders of North Carolina. Cherokees. ® Adjoining the Tuscaroras and theCataW- s Locality of bas on the west, were the Cherokees, who occupied the eastern and southern portions of Tennessee, as far west as the Muscle Shoals, and the highlands of Carolina, Georgia, and Alabapia. ®They probably expelled the Shawnees fror q 9 . Tmrex- the ountry south of the Ohio, and appear to have been liSJUAJN TKiBES. [Book 1 4d ANALvsis perpetually at war with some branch of that wandering i. Their con- nation. 4n 1712 they assisted the English againvt thf Tuscaroras, but in 1715 they joined the Indian confede racy against the colonies. “Their long continued hostilities with the Five Nations Ao;;.'w«, and Were terminated, through the interference of the British aiuZ]Iewftn government, aboi t the year 1750 ; and at the commence. the British, jyjgnt of the subsequent French and Indian war, they acted as auxiliaries of the British, and assisted at tlie capture of 3. warioith Fort Du Quesne.* “Soon after their return from this ex- a.^Doo”Kane! pe<^hion, how’ever, a war broke out between them and the English, which was not effectually terminated until 1761. 4. Their con- ‘They joined the British during the war of the Revolution, Revolt after the close of which they continued partial hostilities la^warVnith Until the treaty of Holston, in 1791 ; since which time they G Britain, remained at peace with the United States, and during the last w ar with Great Britain they assisted the Ameri- cans against the Creeks. 5 Theircivii- “The Cherokecs have made greater progress in civiliza- * tion than any other Indian nation within the United States, and notwithstanding successive cessions of portions of their territory, their population has increased during the last fifty years. They have removed beyond the Mississippi, and their number now amounts to about fifteen thousand souls. One of the most remarkable discoveries of modern times has been made by a Cherokee In- dian, named George Guess, or Sequoyah. This Indian, who was unacquainted with any language but his o\vu, had seen English books in the missionary schools, and was informed that the characters represented the words of the spoken language. Filled with enthusiasm, he then attempted to form a written language for his native tongue. He first endeavored to have a separate character for each word, but he soon saw the impracticability of this method. Ne.xt discovering that the same syllables, variously combined, perpetually recurred in diflei-cnt words, he formed a cliaracter for each syllable, and soon completed a syllabic alphabet, of eighty- five characters, by which he was enabled to e.xpress all the words of the language. A native Cherokee, after learning these eighty-five characters, requiring the study of only -a few days, could read and write the language with facility ; his education in orthography being then complete ; whereas, in our language, and in others, an individual is obliged to learn the orthogi-aphy of many thousand words, requiring fc e study of years, before he can write the langua^'O ; so different is the orthography from the pronunciation. The alphabet formed by thi.5 uneducated Cherokee soon superseded the English alphabet in the books published for thf use of the Cherokees, and in 1828 a newspaper called the Cherokee PhcEnix, was established tile Cherokee nation, printed in the new characters, with an English translation. At first it appeared incredible that a language so copious as the Cherokee should have but eighty-five syllables, but this was found to be owing to a peculiarity of the language — the almost uniform prevalence of vocal dr nasal terminations of syllables. The plan adopted by Guess, would therefore, probably, have failed, if applied to any other language than the Cherokee. We notice a Cherokee chief by the name of Speckled Snake, for the purpose of giving a speech which he made in a council of his nation which had been convened for the purpose of hearing read a talk from President Jackson, on the subject of removal lieycnd the Mississippi The speech shows in what light the encroachments of the whites were vh ved the Cherokees Speckled Snake arose, and addressed the council as follows : CuaP. l.^ ixNOlA.N TRIBES. 4*J ‘‘ Brothers! Wo have heard tho talk of our great father ; it is very kind. He says he loves nis red children. Brothers ! Wlieii the wliite man first came to these shores, the Muscogces gave him laud, and kindled him a fire to make him comfortable ; and when the pale faces of the south* made war upon him, their young men drew the tomahawk, and protected his heiui from the scalping knife. But when the white man had warmed himself before the Indian’s fire, and tilled himself with the Indian’s hominy, he became very large ; he stopped not for tlie mountain tops, and his feet covered the plains and the valleys. His hands grasped the eastern and the western sea. Then he became our great father. lie loved his red children ; but said, ‘ You must move a little farther, lest I should, by accident, tread on you.’ With one foot he pushed the red man over the Oconee, and with the other he trampled down the grr ves of his fathers. Jiut our great father still loved his red children, and he soon made them Another talk. He said much ; but it all meant nothing, but ‘ move a little farther ; you are too near me.’ I have heard a great many talks from our great father, and they all began and ended the same. “ Bt others! when he made us a talk on a former occasion, he said, ‘ Get a little farther ; go beyond the Oconee and the Oakmulgee ; there is a pleasant country.’ He also said, ‘ It sliall be yours forever.’ Now he says, ‘ The land you live in is not yours ; go beyond the Mississippi ; there is giunff ; there you may remain while the" grass grows or the water runs.’ Brothers : will not our great father come there also ? He loves his red children, and his tongue is not forked.” UcHEES. 'TheUc^ees, when first known, inhabited the analysis. territory embraced in the central portion of the present i Locality oj State of Georgia, above and below Augusta, and extend- ing from the Savannah to the head waters of llie Chata- hooche. ^They consider themselves the most ancient in- ^. Then.ypin habitants of the country, and have lost the recollection of ^Triuquuy. ever having changed their residence. ®They are little 3 Their his- known in history, and are recognized as a distinct family, only on account of their exceedingly harsh and guttural language. '‘When first discovered, they were 4. Supposu but a remnant of a probably once powerful nation ; and ing Uiem,—- they now form a small band of about twelve hundred souls, in the Creek confederacy. situation. Natches. ^The Natches occupied a small territory on 5. Locality q; the east of the Mississippi, and resided in a few small vil- lages near the site of the town which has preserved their name. ®They were long supposed to speak a dialect of s the Mobilian, but it has recently been ascertained that their language is radically different from that of any other known tribe. ‘‘They were nearly exterminated in a war 7 . Thenwar with the French in 1730," since which period they have French. suh- been known in history only as a feeble and inconsiderable ^^toryTcuid nation, and are now merged in the Creek confederacy. hi 1840 they were supposed to number only about three a seop. 524 . Hundred souls. • The Spaniards from Florida 48 )iiuoS JL SECTION V. ANAL\ SIS. MOBILIAN TRIBES. x.TMconfiS- ^With the exception of the lichees and the Natches, known as the and a few small tribes west of the Mobile River, the whole country from the Mississippi to the Atlantic, south of the Ohio River and the territory of the Cherokees, was in the possession of three confederacies of tribes, speak- ing dialects of a common language, which the French called Mobilian, but which is described by Gallatin as the Muscogee Chocta. a.Thecoun- MuscoGEES OR Creeks. ’'The Creek confederacy ex- byi^Creetca. tended from the Atlantic, westward, to the dividing ridge which separates the waters of the Tombigbee from the Alabama, and embraced the whole territory of Florida. * ^The Seminoles of Florida were a detached tribe of the Muscogees or Creeks, speaking the same language, and considered a part of the confederacy until the United States treated with them as an independent nation. '‘The the Creeks. Creeks consider themselves the aborigines of the country, as they, have no tradition of any ancient migration, or union with other tribes. %?vSnc^^ ^The Yamassees are supposed to have been a Creek tees, and uwir tribe, mentioned by early writers under the name of Sa- vannas, or Serannas. In 1715 they were at the head of a confederacy of the tribes extending from Cape Fear River to Florida, and commenced a war against the south- ern colonies, but were finally expelled from their terri- tory, and took refuge among the Spaniards in Florida. t. wanofth^ ®For nearly fifty years after the settlement of Georgia, theAmeri- no actual War took place with the Creeks. Ihey took part with the British against the Americans during the Revolution, and continued hostilities after the close of the war, until a treaty was concluded with them at Philadel- phia, in 1795. A considerable portion of the nation also took part against the Americans in the commenceme-nt of the second war with Great Britain, but were soon reduced ’’h^^uiiies^ to submission. ^The Seminoles renewed the war in 1818, and in 1835 they again commenced hostilities, which 47 ifndm were not finally terminated until 1842. » ^ni^c^sifns *T*he Creeks and Seminoles, after many treaties made. lands, and broken, have at length ceded to the United State.- the whole of their territory, and have accepted, in exchange, I. The pres- lands west of the Mississippi. ®The Creek confederacy, •onfedlracy. which HOW includes the Creeks, Seminoles, Hitchitties, Alibamons, Coosadas, and Natches. at present numbers Cii.r l.J INDIAN TRIBES. iU • about twenty-eight ihousiind souls, of whom twenty-three analysis. thousand are Creeks. ‘Their numbers have increased j Tncreasfoj during the last fifty years. nu>nb^rs. One of tho most noted chiefs of the Creek nation was Alexander M’QiLUVRAir, son of an Euglisinnau by tliat name, who married a Creek woman, the governess of the nation. He vras born about the year 173U, and at the early age of ten was sent to school in Charleston. Being very tond of books, especially histories, he acquired a good education. On the death of I is mother he became chief sachem of the Creeks, both by the usages of his ancestors, and by the election of the people. During the Revolutionary War he was at the head of the Creeks, and in the British interest ; but after the war he became attached to the Americans, and renewed treaties with them. He died at Pensacola, Feb. 17, 1793. Another distinguished chief of the Creeks, conspicuous at a later period, was Weatherford, who is described as the key and corner-stone of the Creek confederacy during the Creek war which was terminated in 1814. His mother belonged to the tribe of the Seminole.s, but he waa born and brought up in the Creu Fratz, in his History of Louisiana, gives an account of a very intelligent Chickasaw In dian, of the Yazoo tribe, by the name of Moncatchtape, who travelled many years for the pur pose of extending his knowledge, but, principally, to ascertain from what country the Indian race originally came. He first journeyed in k northeasterly direction until he came upon the ocean, probably neai the Gulf of St. Lawrence. After returning to his tribe, he again set out, towards the northwest — passed up the Missouri to its sources — crossed the mountains, and journeyed onwards unth he reached the great IV^estern Ocean. He then proceeded north, following the coast, until the days became very long and the nights very short, when he was advised by the old men of the country to relinquish all thoughts of continuing his journey. They told him that the land extended still a long way between the north and the sun setting, after which it ran dinjctly west, and at length was cut by the great water from north to south. One of them added, that, when he was young, he knew a very old man who had seen that distant land before it was cu^ away by the great water, and that when the great water was low, many rocks still appeared in those parts. — Finding it therefore, impracticable to proceed any farther, Moncatchtai>e returned to his own country by the route by which he came. He was five years absent on this second journey. This famous traveller was well known to Du Pratz about the year 1760. By the French h« was called the Interpreter, on account of his extended knowledge of the languages of the In- dians. “ This man,” says Du Pratz, “ was remarkable for his solid understandir>g, and eleva- tion of sentiment ; and I may justly compare him to those first Greeks, who travelled chiefly into the east, to examine the manners and customs of different nations, and to communicate te their fellow citizens, upon their return, the knowledge which they had acquired.” The narrative of this Indian, which is given at considerable length, in his own words, appeart to have satisfied Du Pratz that the aborigines came from the continent of Asia, by way of Behring’s Straits * See pages 477 and 481. Chap. I.J INDIAN TRIBES. 51 CiiocTAs. 'The Clioctus possessed the territory border, analyse ing on that of the Creeks, and extending west to tlie Mis- ~j^errT Bissippi Rivei-. "Since they were first known to Europeans ^ton/ofS they have ever been an agricultural and a peaceable 2 peoj>Ie, ardently attached to 'their country ; and their wars, always defensive, have been with the Creeks. Although’ they have had successively, for neighbors, the French, the Spanish, and the English, they have never been at war with any of them. "Their numbers now amount to nearly 3 Their nineteen thousand souls, a great portion of whom have ^ already removed beyond the Mississippi. We notice MUS.1AL.4TUBEE and Pushamata, two Choctaw Chiefs, for the purpose of giring the ejKJcches which they made to Lafayette, at the city of Washington, in the winter of 1824. Alushalatubee, on being introduced to Lafayette, spoke as follows • You are one of our fathers. You have fought by the side of 'the great Washingl^. w. vr.ll reee.ve here your hand a, that of « friend and father. We have always walked in the pu«‘ ftehngs of peace, and it is this feeling which has caused us to visit you here. We present you pure hands— hands that have never been stained with the blood of Americans. We live in a country far from this, where the sun darts his perpendicular rays upon us. We have had the French, Uie Spaniards, and the English for neighbors ; but now we liave only 'the Americans • in the midst of whom we live as friends and brothers.” * Then Pushamata, the head chief of his nation, began a speech in his turn, and expressed himself in the following words : ^ “ you drew the sword as a companion of TVaA/an- ton \\ ith him you combated the enemies of America. You generously mingled your blood with that of the enemy, and proved your devotedness to the cause which you defended After you had finished that war you returned into your own country, and now you come to visit ^in that land where you are honored and loved in the remembrance of a numerous and ^werful people. You see everywhere the children of those for whom you defended liberty tlTf. y«"^ hands with filial aifection. We have heard related all these things ,n the depths of the distant forests, and our hearts have been filled with a desire to be- tw' " This is the first time that we have seen you, and it will probably be the last. We have no more to add The earth mil soon part us forever.” It wav observed that, m pronouncing these last words, the old chief seemed agitated by some mirrr™'”'' r. ““w o»‘ t« inturn to h.s own people. He was buried with military honors, and his monument ocenpie. . place among those of the great men in the cemetery at lYashington. 1 formerly inhabited the sea-shore .. rrtse, te- ® Mississippi, and the western pank ot the last mentioned river, as far north as the Ar- kansas, we knovy little more than the names. >On the s. Ked Kiver and its branches, and south of it, within tbp territory of the United States, there have been found until Red Rtver^ recently a number of small tribes, natives of that r;^ron who spoke no less than seven distinct languages ; wliile’ throughout the extensive territory occupied by the Esqui’ maux, Athapascas, Algonquins, and Iroquois, there is not found a single tribe, or remnant of a tribe, that speaks a dialect which does not belong to one or another of those larmlies. iU. wf ILL UB. 62 INDIAN TRIBES.. LBook L ANALYSIS. |. The diver- tity of Ian- fuageefound in this re- gion, — ho to accounted for. 8 . Extent of the Daheoreth, 7T Stioux tribes. 3. The earli- est knowl- edge we have of them. 4. Situation qf the Uin- neba^oe tribe. 6 Classifica- tion of me nations which speak the Sio^ix language. I. Early his- tory of the ll'inneba- goes. . The iimfts tf their teri i- tory. ». Thiir ran- d:iCt iariTig the second war with Great Bri- tain ; and thei - loar against the U States in 1839 ‘l.’o account for this great diversity of distinct languages in tlie small territory mentioned, it nas been sujiposed that the impenetrable swamps and numerous channels by wliich the low lands of that country are intersected, have allbrded places of refuge to the remnants of conquered tribes ; and it is well known, as a peculiarity of the Aborigines of America, that small tribes preserve their language to the last moment of their existence. SECTION VI. DAHCOTAH, OR SIOUX TRIBES. ’On the west of the Mississippi River, extending from lands south of the Arkansas, to the Saskatchewan, a stream which empties into Lake Winnipeg, were found nu- merous tribes speaking dialects of a common language, and which have been classed under the appellation of Daheotas or Sioux. ’Their country was penetrated by French traders as early as 1659, but they were little known either to the French or the English colonists, and it is but recently that they have come into contact with the Americans. '‘One community of the Sioux, the Win- nehagoes, had penetrated the territory of the Algon- quins, and were found on the western shore of Lake Michigan. ’The nations which speak the Sioux language have been classed, according to their respective dialects and geogra- phical position, in four divisions, viz., 1st, the Winneba- goes; 2d, Assiniboins and Sioux proper; 3d, the Minetaree group; and 4th, the southern Sioux tribes. 1. WiNi^EBAGOES. ’Little is known of the early history of the Winnebagoes. They are said to have formerly oc- cupied a territory farther north than at present, and to liave been nearly destroyed by the Illinois about the year 1640. They are likewise said to have carried on frequent wars against the Sioux tribes west of the Mississippi. ’The limits of their territory were nearly the same in 1840 as they were a hundred and fifty years previous, and from this it may be presumed that they have generally lived, during that time, on friendly terms with the Algonquin tribes, by which they have been surrounded. ’They took part with the British against the Americans during the war of 1812-14, and in 1832 a part of the na- tion, incited by the famous Sac chief. Black Hawk, com menced an indiscriminate warfare against the border set tlements by which they were surrounded but were hooh Chap. I.] INDIAN TRIBES. obliged to sue for peace. *Their numbers in 1840 were estimated at four thousand six hundred.* 2. AssiNiBoiNS, AND Sioux PRorER. 'The Assiniboins are a 1 ).dicota tribe who have separated from tlie rest of Hie nation, and, on that account, are called “ Rebels” by the Sioux proper. ®They are the most northerly of ttie great Daheota family, and but little is known of their his- tory. ■‘Their number is estimated by Lewis and Clarke at rather more than six thousand souls. ‘’The Sioux proper are divided into seven independent bands or tribes. They were first visited by the French as early as 1660, and are described by them as being ferocious and warlike, and feared by all their neighbors. ‘The seven Sioux tribes are supposed to amount to about twenty thousand souls. *!• 3. Minetaree Group. ’The Minelarees, the Mandans, and the Crows, have been classed together, although they speak different languages, having but remote affinities with the Daheota. “The Mandans and the Minetarees cultivate the soil and live in villages; but the Crows are an erratic tribe, and live principally by hunting. “The Mandans are lighter colored than the neighboring tribes, which has probably given ri.se to the fabulous account of a tribe of white Indians descended from the Welch, and speaking their language, ‘“'rhe Mandans number about fifteen hundred| souls; the Minetarees and the Crows each three thousand. f 4. Southern Sioux Tribes. “The Southern Sioux con- sist of eight tribes, speaking four or five kindred dialects. Their territory originally extended from below the mouth of the Arkansas to the present northern boundary of the State of Missouri, and their hunting grounds westward to the Rocky Mountains. “They cultivate the soil and live in villages, except during their hunting excursions. “The three most southerly tribes are the Quajjpas or Arkansas, on the river of that name, the Osages, and the Kanzas, all south of the Missour River. “The Osages ar j a nume- rous and powerful tribe, and, until within a few years past, have been at war with most of the neighboring tribes, without excepting the Kanzas, who speak the same dialect. The territory of the Osagesffies immediately north of that allotted to the Cherokees, the Creeks, and the Choctas. -‘The five remaining tribes of this subdivision are the fowas, the Missouries, the Otoes, the Omahas, and the Puncahs. “The principal seats of the lowas are north of .he River Des Moines, but a portion of the tribe has joined 53 ANALYSIS. 1. Their nwn- bera in 1840. 2. The Aaain- iboina. 3. Localuy and history 4 . Numbera. 5 Divisiom ami characte* qf the Swum proper 6. Numbera. 7. Minetaree group 8. Character of the differ- ent tribes. 9. Peculiarity qf the Man- dam. 10. Numbers qf the tribes. W.The South- ern Sioux; their terri- tory, and hunting grounds. 12. Therr character. n The three Southern tribes 14. The Osa- ges, their wars teriito- ry, ^-c. 15. The names of t.\e other tribes, 16 The loioas * Eetimate of the Wai Department. t Gallatin’s estimate, 1836 [Booe 1 54 IJSUJAN TPJ’AKS. ANALYaiii. the Otoes, and it is believed that both tribes speak the I. The Mis- Same dialect. ^The Missouries were originally seated at Bouries. moiith ofthe river of that name. They were driven away from their original seats by the Illinois, and have since joined the Otoes. They speak the Otoe dialect. ’The Otoes are found on the south side of the Missouri * River, and below the mouth of tlie River Platte ; and the s The Pun- Omalias al>ove the moutli of the Platte River. ®The Pun- cahs. calls, in 1840, were seated on the Missouri, one hundred and fifty miles above the Omahas. They speak the Oma- ha dialect. I. The num- ■“The residue of the Arkansas (now called Quappas) Southern number about five hundred souls ; the Osages five thou- utouu: tnbes. Kaiizas fifteen hundred; and tlie five other tribes, together, about five thousand.* OTHER WESTERN TRIBES. 5 The Black ®Of the Indian nations west of the Daheotas, the most ^terriiwy^, numerous and powerful are the Black Feet^ a wandering '‘andwZa! ^nd hunting trilie, who occupy an extensive territory east of the Rocky Mountains. Their population is estimated at thirty thousand. They carry on a perpetual war with the Crows and the Minetarees, and also with the Shoshones or Snake Indians, and other tribes of the Rocky Moun- tains, whom lliey prevent from hunting in the buffalo country. 8. The Rapid ®Tlie BapiiL Indians, estimated at three thousand, are IheArap^'im. ^ound north ol' the Missouri River, between the Black F'eet and the Assiniboins. The Arapahas are a detached and wandering tribe of the Rapids, now intimately con- nected with the Black Feet. T. The Paw- 'The Paiciiees proper inhabit the country west of the nict Otoes and the Omalias. They bestow some attention upon agriculture, but less than the southern Sioux tribes. They were unknown to the Americans before the acqui- sition of Louisiana. One of the late? t attempts at human sacrifice among the Pawnees was happily frustrated in the following manner : A few years previous to 1821, a war party of Pawnees had taken a young woman prisoner, and on their return she was doomed to be sacrificed to the “ Great Star,” according to the usages of the tribe. She was fastened to the stake, and a vast company had assembled to witness the scene. Among them was a young warrior, by the name of Petalesliaroo, who, unobserved, had stationed two fleet horses at a small distince, and was seated among the crowd as a silent spec- tator. All were anxiously waiting to enjoy the spectacle of the first contact of the flames with their victim ; when, to their astoni.shmeut, the young warrior was seen rending a.sund«r th« cords which bound her, and, with the swiftness of thought, bearing her in nis arms beyond th* * Gallatin’s estimate Chaf. l.j INDIAN TRIBES. 55 Amazed multitude , where, placing her upon one horse, and mounting himself upon the other, he bore her off sale to her friends and country. The act would have endangered the life of an ordinary chief ; but such was the sway of Petalesharoo in his tribe, that no one presmned to censure his interference. What more noble example of gallant daring is to be found among all the tales of modem chivalry ? ’Of the other western tribes within the vicinity of the analysis. Rocky Mountains, and also of those inhabiting the Oregon territory, we have only partial accounts; and but little erntra>c9. is known of their divisions, history, language, or num- bers. ’‘It is a known fact, however, that the Oregon tribes 2 . Oregon have few or no wars among themselves, and that they do not engage in battle except in self defence, and then only in the last extremity. Their principal encounters are with the Blackfeet Indians, who are constantly roving about, on both sides of the mountains, in quest of plun- der. SECTION \^II. PHYSICAL CHARACTER, LANGUAGE, GOVERNMENT, RELIGION, AND TRADITIONS OF THE ABORIGINES. Physical Character. 1. ®In their physical charac- 3. Great um ter — their form, features, and color, and other natural {UrnSai characteristics, the aborigines, not only within the boun- daries of the United States, but throughout the whole con- tinent, presented a great uniformity ; exhibiting thereby the clearest evidence that all belonged to the same great race, and rendering it improbable that they had ever in- termingled with other varieties of the human family. 2. ‘‘In form, the Indian was generally tall, straight and slender: his color was of a dull copper, or reddish brown, — his eyes black and piercing, — his hair coarse, uvs, cheek- dark, and glossy, and never curling, — the nose broad, — for^h'^%ii lips large and thick, — cheek bones high and prominent, — his beard light, — his forehead narrower than the European, —die was subject to few diseases, and natural deformity was almost unknown. 3. 4n mind, the Indian was inferior to the European, s.Themtnd althcuch possessed of the same natural endowments ; for ^'^comparJd^ he hac cultivated his perceptive faculties, to the great neglect of his reasoning powers and moral qualities. ‘The senses of the Indian were remarkably acute; — he s wieemes was apt at imitation, rather than invention ; his memory was good : when aroused, his imagination was vivid, but knowledge, wild as nature : his knowledge was limited by his expe- trut£^^ r’ence, and he was nearly destitute of absiiact moral INDIAN TRIBES. [Bo >k I v>r, i.KALYsis. truths, and of general principles. ^The Indian is warmly attached to Iiereditary customs and manners, — to liis an. nunrsdf ihK cient huntino; grounds and the graves of Jiis fatlicrs ; ho opposiiionto is opposed to civilizatiou, for it abridges his freedom; and, repiSnance naturally iiidoleiit and slothful, he detests labor, and thus touboi.^c. slowly in the improvement of his condi- tion.* 2 . The prill- Language. 1. ^The discovery of a similarity in somo h^^g^erned of the primitive words of different Indian languages, ^liJrTofthe showing that at some remote epoch they liad a common n£^Vnio origin, is the principle which has governed the division of families or different tribes into families or nations. ®It must not, 3 . Caution therefore, be understood, that those which are classea as ^virappuca- belonging to the same nation, were under the same ^principle, government ; for different tribes of the same family had usually separate and independent governments, and ofter 4. Diversity of dialects among those Classed as be- longing to the same family. o. The. differ- ences and the similarities observable in the Indian languages. t. Conclusion deduced from these circum- stances, and also from the dissimilarity of the Indian and the Eu- ropean lan- guages. 7. Cha'^'acter- isti.es of the language of the Indian, and its des- titution of ab- stract terms. waged exterminating wars with each other. 2. ^There were no national affinities springing from a common language: nor indeed did those classed as be- longing to the same family, always speak dialects of a common language, which could be understood by all ; for the classification often embraced tribes, between whose languages there was a much less similarity than among many of those of modern Europe. 3. ^Although the Indian languages differ greatly in their words, of which there is, in general, a great profu- sion ; and although each has a regular and perfect sys- tem of its own, yet in grammatical structure and form, a great similarity lias been found to exist among all the lan- guages from Greenland to Cape Horn. “These circum- stances appear to denote a common but remote origin of all the Indian languages ; and so different are they from any ancient or modern language of the other hemisphere, as to afford conclusive proof that if they were ever deri- ved from the Old World, it must have been at a very early period in the world’s history. 4. ’The language of the Indian, however, although possessed of so much system and regularity, showed but little mental cultivation ; for although profuse in words to express all his desires, and to designate every object of his experience ; although abounding in metaphors and glow- ing with allegories, it was incapable of expressing abstract and moral truths ; for, to these subjects, the Indian had • Labor, in cTery aspect, has appeared to our Indians to be degrading. “ I hare never,’ ■aid an Indian chief at MichilimacWnac, who wished to concentrate tiie points of his honor “ I have never run before an enemy. I have never cut wood nor carried water. I have nevei been disgraced with a blow. I am as free as my fathers were before me.” — Schoolcraft. INDIAN TRIBES. CllAF. I.] 5? never directed his attention ; and he needed no terms to analysis. express that of which he had no conception. ' 5. * * Me liaJ a name for Deity, but lie e.xpressed his at« \.iiiwtra- tributes by a circumlocution ; — he could describe actions, and their elTccts, but had no terms for their moral quali- ties. “Nor had the Indian any written language. The 2 Tbeabsena only method of communicating ideas, and of preserving tfn1cnff'ua% the memory of events by artificial signs, was by the use imu^ of knotted cords, belts of wampum, and analogous means; or by a system of pictorial writing, consisting of rude im- itations of visible objects. Something of this nature was found in all parts of America. Government. 1. “In some of the tribes, the govern- z. The gov- ment approached an absolute monarchy ; the will of the Zme%fthe sachem being the supreme law, so long as the respect of ^'^***’ the tribe preserved his authority. ^The government of 4. Among the the Five Nations was entirely republican. “In most of s^’ildividuai the tribes, the Indians, as individuals, preserved a great degree of independence, hardly submitting to any re- straint. 2. “Thus, when the Hurons, at one time, sent messen- e illustration gers to conclude a treaty of peace with the Iroquois, a single Indian accompanied the embassy in a hostile char, acter, and no power in the community could deter him. The warrior, meeting one of his enemies, gratified his vengeance by dispatching him. It seems the Iroquois were not strangers to such sallic.s, for, after due explana- tion, they regarded the deed as an individual act, and the negotiation was successfully terminated.* 3. ’The nominal title of chief, although usually for 7. Thetitu life, and hereditary, conferred but little power, either in war or in peace ; and the authority of the chieftain de- pended almost entirely on his personal talents and en- ergy. “Public opinion and usage were the only laws of the Indian. j" laivso/the 4. “There Avas one feature of aristocracy which ap- g prevalent pears to have been very general among the Indian tribes, and to have been established from time immemorial. This was a division into clans or tribes, the members of which were dispersed indiscriminately throughout the whole ,0. principal nation. ‘“The principal regulation of these divisions, was, '^^theifdivi^ that no man could marry in his own clan, and that every child belonged to the clan of its mother. "The obvious this sijsten. * Cb*mplaJn, tome ii., p. 79 — 89. t lu ail obituary notice of the celebrated M’Gillivray, emperor of the Creek-s, who died in 1793, it is said : — “ This idolized chief of the Creeks styled himself king of kings. But alas, ho could neither restrain the meanest fellow of his nation from the commission of a crime, not punish him after he had committed it ! He might persuade or advise, all the good an Indian kins or chief can do ” 8 58 INDIAN TRIBES. [Book ANA.LT8IS I. Ordinary number of elans, and how distin- guished, i The Huron clans 3. TM Ir> guois. The Dela- ware, Sioux, Shaionee, and Chip- pewa clans. 8. Of the. pun- ishnisnt of trimes among some of the Southern tribes. t. Peculiar in- stitution among the Cherokees. 7. An institu- tion sotne- tohat similar asnong the Creeks •J. Uniformity qf religious belief B. Belief in a Suprymc Be- ing. and in the Utmvortal- ity of the soul. 10. Numerous deities and spirits be- lieved in by the Indian. design of this system was the prevention of marriage* among near relations, — thereby checking the natural ten. dency towards the subdivision of the nation into independ. ent communities. 5. ^Most of the nations were found divided into three clans, or tribes, but some into more, — each distinguished by the name of an animal. ^Thus the Huron tribes were divided into three clans, — the Bear, the Wolf, and the Turtle. ®The Iroquois had the same divisions, except that the clan of the Turtle was divided into two others. ^The Delawares were likewise divided into three clans ; the various Sioux tribes at present into two large clans, which are subdivided into several others : the Shawnees are divided into four clans, and the Chippewas into a lar- ger number. 6. ^Formerly, among some of the southern tribes, if an individual committed an offence against one of the same clan, the penalty, or compensation, was regulated by the other members of the clan ; and in the case of murder, the penalty being death, the nearest male relative of the deceased was the executioner. If an injury was committed by a member of another clan, then the clan of the injured party, and not the party himself, demanded reparation ; and in case of refusal, the injured clan had the right to do itself justice, by inflicting the proper pen- alty upon the offender. 7. ®An institution peculiar to the Cherokees was the setting apart, as among the Israelites of old, a city of re- fuge and peace, which was the residence of a few sacred “ beloved men,” in wliose presence blood could not be shed, and where even murderers found, at least a tempo- rary asylum. ’Of a somewhat similar nature was once the division of towns or villages, among the Creeks, into White and Red towns, — the former the advocates of peace, and the latter of war ; and whenever the question of wai or peace was deliberately discussed, it was the duty ot the former to advance all the arguments that could be sug- gested in favor of peace. Religion. 1 . ®The religious notions of the natives, throughout the whole continent, exhibited great uniformity. “Among all the tribes there was a belief, though often vague and indistinct, in the existence of a Supreme Being, and in the i nmortality of the soul, and its future state, ”But the Indian believed in numberless inferior Deities ■ in a god of the sun, the moon, and the stars ; of the ocean and tl e storm ; — and his superstition led him to attribute spirits to the lakes and the rivers, the valleys and the mountains, and to every power which he could not fathom Chap. l.J LYDIAN TRIBES. and which he could neither creote nor destroy. ‘Thus ilie Deity of the Indian was not a unity ; the Great Spirit that he worsliipped was the embodiment of tlie material laws of the Universe, — the aggregate of the mysterious powers by wliich he was surrounded. 2. ’Most tribes had their religious fasts and festivals ; their expiatory self punishments and sacrifices ; and their priests, who acted in the various capacities of physicians, prophets, and sorcerers.* ’The Mexicans paid their chief adoration to the sun, and offered human sacrifices to that luminary. “The Natches, and some of the tribes of Louisiana, kept a sacred fire constantly burning, in a temple appropriated to that purpose. The Natches also worshipped the sun, from whom their sovereign and the privileged class claimed to be descended ; and at the death of the head chief, who was styled the Great Sun, his wives and his mother were sacrificed. ’Until quite re- cently the practice of annually sacrificing a prisoner pre- vailed among the Missouri Indians and the Pawnees. | 3. ®A superstitious reverence for the dead has been found a distinguishing trait of Indian character. Under its influence the dead were wrapped and buried in the choicest furs, with their ornaments, their weapons of war, and provisions to last them on their solitary journey to the land of spirits. Extensive mounds of earth, the only monuments of the Indian, were often erected over the graves of illustrious chieftains; and some of the tribes, at stated intervals collected the bones of the dead, and in- terred them in a common cemetery. ’The Mexicans, and some of the tribes of South America, frequently buried their dead beneath their houses ; and the same practice has been traced among the Mobilian tribes of North America. 'One usage, the burial of the dead in a sitting posture, was found almost universal among the tribes from Greenland to Cape Horn, showing that some common su- perstition pervaded the whole continent. Traditions. 1 . ®As the graves of the red men were their only monuments, so traditions were their only his- tory. ‘®By oral traditions, transmitted from father to son. ANALYSIS. 1 . The nature of im notiont V Great 2. Fasts, sacrt- Jixxs, priests, i-c. 3. Mexitan worship. 4. Religious rites and loor- ship of the Natches. 5. Practice of the Missou- riesand Paio- necs. 6. Reverence for, and bu rial of the dead 7. Mexican mode of bu- rial. I Burial in a sitting pos- ture. 9 The only monuments and history of the red men. 10. Oral tra- ditions. * The Indians possessed some little skill in medicine, but as all diseases of obscure origin were ascribed to the secret agency of malignant powers or spirits, the physician invested him- self with his mystic character, when he directed his efforts against these invisible enemi(^s By the agency of dreams, mystical ceremonies, and incantations, he attempted to dive into the abyss of futurity, and bring to light the hidden and the unknown. The same principle in hu- man nature. — a dim belief in the spirit’s existence after the dissolution of the body, and of nu merous invisible powers, of good and of evil, in the universe fvround him, — principles which wrap the mind of the savage in the folds of a gloomy superstition, and bow him down, th« tool of jugglers and knaves, — have, under the light of Revelation, opened a pathway of hope to a glorio IS immortality, and elevated man in the scale of being to hold converse with hil Maker. t Archaslogia Americana, vol. ii., p. 132. See also p. 54, notice of Petalesharoo. 60 INDIAN TRIBES. [Bc)oi 1. ANALYSIS 1. hnportanee mnd origin oj some of tilt traditions. 2. A preva- lent tradition of the Algon quins. i. Of the Iro- quois. K Tradition of an age of fire. a.'PecuUar traditum of the Tame- nacs. >»' the .i^llians. 7. Of the Muyscas of Neio Gran- ada. I Tradition concerning Ihe pyramid »f Vholula. they preserved the memory of important events connecied with the history of the tribe — of the deeds of illustrious chieftains — and of important phenomena in the natural world. 'Of their traditions, some, having obvious refer ence to events recorded in scripture history, are exceed, ingly interesting and important, and their universality throughout the entire continent, is conclusive proof that their origin is not wholly fabulous. 2. 'Thus the wide spread Algonquin tribes preserved a tradition of the original creation of tl^e earth from water, and of a subsequent general inundation. ®The Iroquois tribes likewise had a tradition of a general deluge, but from which they supposed that no person escaped, and that, in order to repeople the earth, beasts were changed into men. ^One tribe held the tradition, not only of a del- uge, but also of an age of fire, which destroyed every human being except one man and one woman, who were saved in a cavern. 3. ®The Tamenacs, a nation in the northern part of South America, say that their progenitor Amalivica, arri- ved in their country in a bark canoe, at the time of the great deluge, which is called the age of water. This tradition, with some modifications, was current among many tribes ; and the name of Amalivica was found spread over a region of more than forty thousand square miles, where he was termed the “ Father of Mankind.” 4. ®The aboriginal Chilians say that their progenitois escaped from the deluge by ascending a high mountain which they still point out. ’The Muyscas of New Grenada have a tradition that they were taught to clothe themselves, to worship the sun, and to cultivate the earth, by an old man with a long fiow- ing beard ; but that his wife, less benevolent, caused the valley of Bogota to be inundated, by which all the na- tives perished, save a few who were preserved on the mountains. 5. ®A tradition said to be handed down from the Tol- tecs, concerning the pyramid of Cholula, in Mexico, re- lates, that it was built by one of seven giants, who alone escaped from the great deluge, by taking refuge in the cavern of a lofty mountain. The bricks of which the pyramid was composed were made in a distant province, and conveyed by a file of men, who passed them from hand to hand. But the gods, beholding with wrath the attempt to build an edifice whose top should reach the clouds, hurled fire upon the pyramid, by which numbers of the workmen perished. The work was discontinued INDIAN TRIBES. Cnjkt. I.?. and the monument was afterwards dedicated to the ‘ G( i) OF THE Am.’ 6. ‘The Mexican ] ascribed all their improvements in the arts, and the ceremonies of their religion, to a white and bearded man, who came from an unknown region, and was made high priest of the city of Tula. From the numerous blessings which he bestowed upon mankind, arid his aversion to cruelty and war, his was called the golden age, and the era of peace. Having received from the Great Spirit a drink which made him immortal, and being inspired with the desire of visiting a distant coun- try, he went to the east, and, disappearing on the coast, was never afterwards seen. “In one of the Mexican pic- ture writings there is a delineation of a venerable looking man, who, with his wife, was saved in a canoe at the time of the great inundation, and, upon the retiring of the waters of the flood, was landed upon a mountain called Colhuacan. Their children were born dumb, and re- ceived difterent languages from a dove upon a lofty tree. 7. “The natives of Mechoacan are said by Clavigero, Humboldt, and others, to have a tradition, which, if cor- rectly reported, accords most singularly with the scrip- tural account of the deluge. The tradition relates that at the time of the great deluge, Tezpi, with his wife and children, embarked in a cal/i or house, taking with them several animals, and the seeds of different fruits ; and that when the waters began to withdraw, a bird, called aura, was sent out, which remained feeding upon carrion ; and that other birds were then sent out, which did not return, except the humming bird, which brought a small branch in its mouth. 8. ■‘These traditions, and many others of a similar character that might be mentioned, form an important link in the chain of testimony which goes to substantiate the authenticity of Divine Revelation. “We behold the unlettered tribes of a vast continent, who have lost all liiiowledge of their origin, or migration hither, preserving with remarkable distinctness, the apparent tradition o* certain events which the inspired penman tells us hap- pened in the early ages of the world’s history. ®We readily detect, in several of these traditions, clouded though they are by fable, a striking coincidence with the scriptural accounts of the creation and the deluge ; while in others we think we see some faint memorials of the destruction of the “ cities of the plain” by “ fire which came down from heaven,” and of that confusion of tongues” which fell upon the descendants of Noah in the Dlains of Shinar. 61 ANALYSIS 1 . 0 / great teachtk of Uve Mexi- cans. 2. Traditions presarved in one of the Mexican pic- ture tori- tings. 3. Important tradition of the natives of Mechoacan. 4 Nature of the testimo- ny furnish- ed by these traditions. 5. The sim- ple facts which they exhibit. 6. Coincidenei of these tra- ditions with certain script tural ac- counts 62 AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. [Book I ANALYSIS 1 . Difficulty in thjc suppo- ntion that t)is scriptural at’ count of the deluge, ^c., is a fable. 2 . The alter- nativeof those %oho tolerate nioJi a swtrpo- sitioK. » Antiquities of the Indians of the present race. 4 Consist of lohat. 6 . tVhere found, and evidences of what. 6 . Modern myunds for burial; hoto distinguished from the an- cient tu/muli. . Modern fragments sornetimes ttis taken for ancient relics. 9. the scriptural account of the deluge, and the sav.ng of Noah and his family be only a “ delusive fable at what time, and under what circumstances, it may be asked, could such a fable have been imposed upon the world lor a fact, and with such impressive force that it should be ' universally credited as true, and transmitted, in many languages, through different nations, and successive ages, by oral tradition alone ? “Those who can tolerate the supposition of such universal credulity, have no alterna- tive but to reject the evidence derived from all human experience, and, against a world of testimony weighing against them, to oppose merely the bare assertion of infidel unbelief. CHAPTER II. AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES SECTION I. ANTIQUITIES FOUND IN THE UNITED STATES. 1. “The Antiquities of the Indians of the present race are neither numerous nor important. *They consis, chiefly of ornaments, warlike instruments, and domestic utensils ; such as rude stone axes or tomahawks, knives and chisels, pipes, flint arrow-heads, an inferior kind of earthenware, and mortars that were used in preparing maize or corn for food. “These specimens of aboriginal art and ingenuity are frequently discovered in the cultiva- tion of new lands, in the vicinity of old Indian towns, and particularly in the Indian hur^'ing places ; but they pre- sent no evidences of a state of society superior to what is found among the Indians of the present day. 'Some tribes erected mounds over the graves of illustrious chieftains ; but these works can generally be distinguished from those ancient tumuli which are of unknown origin, by their inferior dimensions, their isolated situations, and the remains of known Indian fabrics that are found with in them. 2. ’As articles of modern European origin, occasionally found in the Western States, have sometimes been blended with those that are really ancient, great caution is requi- site in receiving accounts of supposed antiquities, lest our credulity should impose upon us some modern fragmeni tA 11 1 AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. 63 for ancient relic. *As the French, at an earlj period, analysis had establishments incur western territory, it wjuld be surprising if the soil did not occasionally unfold some %^anufac- lost or buried remains of their residence there ; and accordingly there have been found knives and pickaxes, Roinancoim iron and cooper kettles, and implements of modern war- fare, together with medals, and French and English coins ; and even some ancient Roman coins were Ibund in a cave in Tennessee ; but these had doubtless been deposited there, and perhaps in view of the exploration of the cave, by some European since the country was traversed by the French. ^But, notwithstanding some 2 . Reported reported discoveries to the contrary, it is confidently be- * lieved that there has not been found, in all North Amer- ica, a single medal, coin, or monument, bearing an in- scription in any known language of the Old World, which lias not been brought, or made liere, since the discovery by Columbus. 3. ^There are, however, within the limits of the United States, many antiquities of a remarkable character, which hm, confess cannot be ascribed either to Europeans or to the present Indian tribes, and which afford undoubted proofs of an origin from nations of considerable cultivation, and ele- vated far above the savage state. ^No articles of me- f Preserva- chanical workmanship are more enduring than fragments ^°enimre. of earthen ware, specimens of which, coeval in date with the remotest periods of civilization, have been found among the oldest ruins of the world. ^Numerous specimens, moulded with great care, have also been discovered in the ^°^unit2i western United States, and under such circumstances as to preclude the possibility of their being of recent origin. 4. *Some years since, some workmen, in digging a well Earthen near JN ashville, 1 ennessee, discovered an earthen pitcher, at Ntishvuie. containing about a gallon, standing on a rock twenty feet below the surface of the earth. Its form was circular, and it was surmounted at the top by the figure of a female head covered with a conical cap. The head had strongly marked Asiatic features, and large ears extending as low as the chin.* 5 ’Near some ancient remains on a fork of the Cum- berland River, a curious specimen of pottery, called the found on a ‘‘ Triune vessel,” or “ Idol,” was found about four feet cwnhfria^ below the surface of the earth. It consists of three hoi- low heads, joined together at the back by an inverted bell- shaped hollow stem or handle. The features bear a strong resemblance to the Asiatic. The faces had been painted Archaelogia Americana, vol. 1. p. 214 C4 AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. [Book 1 analysis, with red and yellow, and the colors still retained greal brilliancy. I'he vessel holds about a quart, and is corn* posed of a fine clay, which has been hardened by the action of fire. Idol of clay 6. ^Near Nashville, an idol composed of clay and gyp- “"founiiS sum has been discovered, which represents a man without i^ashviiu. having the hair plaited, a band around the head, and a flattened lump or cake upon the summit. It is said in all respects to resemble an idol found by Professor Pallas in the southern part of the Russian empire.* 2 Ashes ”7. “In an ancient excavation at the State salt works in Illinois, ashes and fragments of earthen ware were found Springs, at great depths below the surface ; and similar appear- ances have been discovered at other works ; whi>;h ren- ders it probable that these springs were formerly workea by a civilized people, for the manufacture of salt.f 3. Remains “Remains of fire-places and chimneys have Oeen dis '^anddmi* covered in various places, several feet below the surface cf the earth, and where the soil was covered by the hea- viest forest trees ; from which the conclusion is probable that eight or ten hundred years had elapsed sin^e these hearths were deserted. :{: \.Meaais re- 8. ^Medals, representing the sun, with its rays of light, tne sun ; cop- have been found at various places in the Western States, ^suve^^p', togetlier with utensils and ornaments of copper, some- times plated with silver : and in one instance, in a mound at Marietta, a solid silver cup was found, with its surface 5 . Various ar- smooth and regular, and its interior finely gilded. § “Arti- ‘coj?en copper, such as pipe-bowls, arrow-heads, circular medals, &c., have been found in more than twenty I. Mirrors of ^ounds. ®Miri'ors of isinglass have been found in many places. Traces of iron whollj- consumed by rust have 7 . Articles of discovered in a few instances. ’Some of the articles pottery, of pottery are skilfully wrought and polished, glazed and burned, and are in no respects inferior to those of modern manufacture. jl 8 . These ex- 9. “These are a few examples of the numerous articles of mechanical workmanship that have been discovered, and which evidently owe their origin to some former race, of far greater skill in the arts, than the present Indian porfantanti- ti*ihes possess. *But a class of antiquities, far more inte- cMrMt’e?aSd ^’®sting than those already mentioned, and which afford extent, more decisive proof of the immense numbers, and at least * Archaelot^a Americana, vol. 1. p. 11, and Pallas’s Travels vol. 2nd. t Some of t he Indian tribes made use of rock salt, but it is not known that they understood Uie process of obtaining it by evaporation or boihng. t Archaelogia Am. vol. i. p. 202. j Schoolcraft s View, p. 276. i Schoolcraft’s Mississippi, vol. i. 202, and Archaelogia Am. vol. i. p. 221. AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. Chaf. II.J partial civilization of their authors, consists of embank- ments of earth, trenches, walls of stone, and mounds, wliich an- found in great numbers in the states bordering upon the Mississippi and its branches, — in the vicinity of tlie Great Lakes and their tributaries, — and in the South- ern States and Florida. 10. 'Although upwards of a hundred remains of wnat were apparently rude ancient forts or defensive fortifica- tions, some of which were of considerable dimensions, have been discovered in the state of New York alone, yet they increase in number and in size towards the south- west. Some of the most remarkable only can be de- scribed. 11. “At Marietta, Ohio, on an elevated plain above the present bank of the Muskingum, were, a few years since, some extraordinary remains of ancient works* which ap- pear to have been fortifications. ■‘They consisted, princi- pally, of two large oblong inclosures, the one containing an area of forty, and the other of twenty acres, together with several mounds and terraces, the largest mound being one hundred and fifteen feet in diameter at the base, and thirty feet in altitude. T2. *The fortresses were encompassed by walls of earth, from six to ten feet high, and thirty feet in breadth. On each side of the larger inclosure were three entrances, at equal distances apart, the middle being the largest, es- pecially on the side towards the Muskingum. This en- trance was guarded by two parallel walls of earth, two hundred and thirty feet apart, and three hundred and sixty feet in length, and extending down to the former bank of the Muskingum. 13. ‘Within the inclosed area, near the northwest corner, was an oblong terrace, one hundred and eighty eight feet in length, and nine feet high, — level on the sum- mit, and having, on each side, regular ascents to the top. Near the south wall was another similar terrace ; and at tlie southeast corner a third. Near the centre was a cir- cular mound, thirty feet in diameter, and five feet high ; and at the southwest corner, a semicircular parapet, to guard the entrance in that quarter. 14. ®The smaller fort had entrances on each side, and at each corner ; most of the entrances being defended by circular mounds within. ’The conical mound, near the smaller fort, was surrounded by a ditch, and an embank- ment, through which was an opening towards the fortifi- cation, twenty feet in width. This mound was protected, in addition, by surrounding parapets and mounds, and out- works of various forms. ^Between the fortresses were 9 65 ANALVniS. . Ruiie an- cient for- tretset. 2 Ruins at Marietta. a. See No. I, next page. 3 Consist of what. 4. Description of the larger inclosure. 5 Appear- ances loithit the inclosed area. 6. The larges fort or inclo sure 7. Conical mound it. 8. Exeava tions. 66 AIVTERICAN ANTIQUITIES. [Book 1 A.NAI.YSIS. found excavations, one of which was sixty feet in diame. . Their prob- ^t the surface, with steps formed in its sides. ‘These able deuign. excavations Were probably wells that supplied the inhabit- ants with water. No. 1. ANCIENT AT MARIETTA. References. 7Tl . Mounds. W. Walls of earth. 1 Work$at Virclevil’.e- b. See No. 2. S The square inclosure. 4 The eircu' lar inclosure. Central e. Senmir- eular pave- ment, and inclined vlans. y Contents of the, mound 1-5. ’At Circleville, near the Sciota River, were twc earthen inclosures** connected with each other ; one an exact circle.) and the other an exact square ; the diameter of the former being sixty nine rods, and each side of the latter fifty nine. ’The wall of the square inclosuic wa? about ten feet in height, having seven openings or gate- ways, each protected by a mound of earth. “The circu- lar inclosure was surrounded by two walls, with a ditch between them ; the height from the bottom of the ditch tc the top of the walls being twenty feet. “In the centre of the inclosure was a mound ten feet high, thirty feet in di- ameter at the summit, and several rods at the base. “East of the mound — partially inclosing it, and extending five or six rods, was a semicircular pavement, composed of pebbles, such as are found in the bed of the adjoining river, — and an inclined plane leading to the summit. 16. ’On removing the earth composing the mound, there were found, immediately below it, on the original surface of the earth, two human skeletons partially consumed by fire, and surrounded by charcoal and ashes, and a few bricks well burnt ; — also a large quantity of arrow-heads, — the handle of a small sword or knife, made of elk-horn, having a silver ferule around the end where the blade had been inserted, and showing the appearance of a blade which had been consumed by rust, — a large mirror of isinglass three feet in length and eighteen inches in width, and on the mirror the appearance of a plate of iron which CHAP, n.j AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. 67 fiad likewise been consumed by rust. *A short distance analysis. beyond the inclosure, on a liill, was another high mound, , Mound be- whicli appears to have been the common cemetery, as it contained an immense number of human skeletons, of all sizes and ages. 17. ■•‘Near Newark, in Licking County, on an extensi\e 2 . Ancient and elevated plain at the junction of two branches of the Muskingum, were the remains of ancient works of a still nore interesting character.* At the western extremity of »• see No. a diese works was a circular fort containing twenty two wcres, on one side of which was an elevation thirty feet i.igh, built partly of earth, and partly of stone. This cir- cular fort was connected, by parallel walls of earth, with an octagonal fort containing forty acres, the walls of which were ten feet high. To this fort were eight openings or gateways, about fifteen feet in width, eacli protected by a mound of earth on the inside. 18. ®From the fort, parallel walls of earth proceeded 3 . Parana to the former basin of the river: — others extended several eartjifo%ei miles into the country ; — and others on the east to a square "^closure 9: fort containing twenty acres, nearly four miles distant.* ^ From this latter fori parallel walls extended to the river, and others to a circular fort a mile and a half distant, containing twenty six acres, and surrounded by an em- bankment from twenty five to thirty feet high. Farther north and east, on elevated ground protected by intrench- ments, were mounds containing tho remains of the dead. It has been supposed that the parallel walls, extending * The proportionate length of the parallel w.rj* vj.h in the engraved p/a«, has been dU Minished. for want of room 68 AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. rBoox I ANALYSIS, south, counectcd these works with others thirty n iles dis. ■ tant. Tufn^r Somerset, in Perry County, is an ancient whose walls, inclosing more than forty acres, were B. See No. 4, built witli 1‘ude fragments of rocks, which are now thrown down, but which were sufficient to construct a wall seven feet in height, and five or six in thickness. The inclosure has two openings, before one of which is a large and high rock, protecting the passage. Near the centre of th<» work is a circular conical mound, fifteen or twenty feet in height ; and in the line of the wall, and forming a part of it, is one of smaller dimensions. Near the southern ex- tremity of the inclosure is a small work, containing half an acre, whose walls are of earth, but only a few feet in height. short distance west of Chilicothe, on the North Branch of Paint Creek, there are several successive nat- b. See No. 5, ural deposites of the soil, called river bottoms, rising one ^’^page!"® above the other in the form of terraces. Here are an- cient works'* consisting of two inclosures, connected with 8 each Other. *The largest contains an area of one hun- dred and ten acres, wholly surrounded by a wall of earth and encompassed by a ditch twenty feet wide, except on the side towards the river. Within this inclosure, and encompassed likewise by a wall and ditch, were two cir- cular works, the largest of which contained six mounds, 4. The small- which have been used as cemeteries. ‘The smaller in- erone. ^osure, on the east, contains sixteen acres, and is sur- rounded by a wall merely, in which are several openings or gateways. b. Ruins at 21. '’On Paint Creek, also, a few miles nearer Chili- e°«ee No^ cothe, in the same state, were extensive ruins® on opposite next page. ’ sides of the stream. ®Those on the north consisted of an *m7Rorth irregular inclosure, containing seventy seven acres, and ‘%ream^ tvvo adjoining ones, the one square and the other circular, the former containing twenty seven and the latter seven- weus^£'a acres. ’Within the large inclosure were several tions, ^c. mounds and wells, and two elliptical elevations, one of d See a in vvhich'* was twenty five feet high and twenty rods long, iteengraving constructed of stoues and earth, and contained vast quantities of human bones. 8. Other 22. *The other* elliptical elevation was from eight to fifteen feet high. Another work,*" in the form of a half f. See c. moon, was bordered with stones of a kind now found about a mile from the spot. Near this work was a mound five feet high and thirty feet in diameter, composed entirely of red ochre, which was doubtless brought from a hill at a great distance from the place. Chap. II.] AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. 69 23. 'Tho walls of the ruins on the south side of the analv.sis. stream were irregular in form, and about ten feet high. The prineipal inclosure contained eiglity four acres, and the south sm the adjoining square twenty seven. A small rivulet, ris- ing without the inclosure, passes through the wall, and loses itself in an aperture in the earth, supposed to have been originally a work of art. 24. ’East of these works, on the summit of a rocky z. stone waii precipitous hill, about three hundred feet in height, rises a wail of unhewn stone, inclosing an area of one hundred and thirty acres. The wall was on the very edge of the hill, and it had two gateways, one opening directly towards the creek. ’A large quantity of ashes and cinders, sev- z Asheaand eral feet in depth, was found within the inclosure, adjoin- ing the wall on the south side. “Below the hill, in the 4 . weiu slate-rock which forms the bed of the creek, are four wells, several feet in depth. Each was found covered by a large stone, having an aperture through the centre. It is believed that the stream has changed its channel since the wells were excavated. 2.5. ®At the mouth of the Sciota River, on both sides of s. the Ohio, are ruins of ancient works several miles in ex- nwutho/t^ie. tent.* On the south side of the Ohio, opposite Alexan- ^^see NaT. dria, is an extensive inclosure, nearly square, whose walls "extM«e. of earth are now from fourteen to twenty feet in height. At the southwest corner is a mound twenty feet in height, end covering about half an acre. Both east and west of t.\e large inclosure are walls of earth nearly parallel — hilf a mile or more in length — about ten rods apart — and at present from four to six feet in height. 26. *On the north side of the river are similar ruins, but more intricate and extensive. Walls of earth, mostly mouth of the parallel, commencing near the Sciota, after running a dis- ^nonhside^'^ lance of nearly four miles, and ascending a high hill, ter- minate near four mounds, three of which are six feet in height, covering nearly an acre each. The fourth and l.argest is twenty feet high, and has a raised walk ascend- 70 AMERICAN ANTIQUmES. [Book I ANALYSIS, ing to its summit, and another descending from it. *Near \ Mounds ^ mound twenty five feet in height, containing xoeua. ^c’ the remains of the dead ; and about a quarter of a mile northwest another mound had been commenced. On tlie brow of the hill is a well now twenty feet deep, and two others near, of less depth. From the summit of the hill Parallel are parallel walls, nearly two miles in length, extending eastwardly to a bend in the Ohio, and thus embracing an area of several square miles within the circuit of tlie works and the river. 2 . Ruina 27. ’Ruins similar to those already mentioned are four d theWssi^iv- great numbers throughout almost the entire valley of pi Valley. Mississippi, but those in the State of Ohio have been - the most carefully surveyed, and the most accurately de- scribed, Missouri arc the remains of several stone in Missouri, Gasconade county are the ruins of an an- cient town, regularly laid out in streets and squares. The walls of the ruins were found covered with large cotton Ruins far- trees, a species of poplar, of full growth. “Similar re- tntr west. have been discovered in the territory west of the State of Missouri, and also on the Platte River, the Kan- zaS; and the Arkansas. b. Mounds 28. ^Mounds, likewise, of various forms, square, ob- fheiftoT^ 01* circular at the base, and flat or conical at the States. summit, have been found in great numbers throughout the United States; som.etimes in isolated positions, but 1 Their uses, mostly in the vicinity of the mural remains. ®Some were used as general cemeteries, and were literally- filled with human bones: others appear to have been erected ae monuments over the ashes of the dead, their bodies having Chap. II.] AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. 71 first been burned, a custom not usually prevalent with ♦ho Indians of the present day The object of others is not certainly known, but probably some were designed for defence, and others for religious purposes. 29. 'Tliere were several extensive mounds on the site of Cincinnati. One of these, first described in 1794, had then on its surface the stumps of oak trees several feet in diameter,* Beneath it were found the remains of a human body, and various ornaments and instruments of lead, cojiper, and of stone. ’Beneath an extensive mound in Lancaster, Oliio, was found a furnace, eighteen feet long and six wide, and upon it was placed a rude vessel of earthenware, of the same dimensions, containing a num- ber of human skeletons. Underneath the vessel was a thick layer of ashes and charcoal.*}* 30. ’Near Wheeling, Virginia, was a mound seventy feet in height, and sixty feet in diameter at the summit. Near it were three smaller mounds, one of which has been opened. It was found to contain two vaults, built of pillars of wood supporting roofs of .stone ; and within them were human bones, together with beads of bone or ivory, copper wristlets, plates of mica, marine shells, and in one a stone marked with unknown characters. “Nearly opposite St. Louis, in Illinois, within a circuit of five or six miles, are upwards of one hundred and sixty mounds ; and in the vicinity of St. Louis they are likewise numer- ous. 31. ® About eleven miles from the city of Natches, in Mississippi, is a group of mounds, one of which is thirty- five feet hfoh, embracinor on its summit an area of four acres, encompassed by an embankment around the mar- gin. Some, however, have supposed that this is a natural hill, to which art has given its present form. On the summit of this elevation are six mounds, one of which is still thirty feet high, and another fifteen.:}: 32. 'Upon the north side of the Etowah River, in (Georgia, is a mound seventy-five feet high, and more than three hundred in diameter at its base, having an inclined plane ascending to its summit. § ^The mounds of Florida are numerous and extensive, many of them near the sea coast being composed of shells. 33. ®Such is the general character of the numerous ancient remains that have been found in so great num- . Mounda at Cincinnati. 2 Mound at Lanensier, Ohio. 3 Mounds near Wheel- ing, Vir- ginia. 4. Mounds opposite St. Louis 5 Mounds lear Natchss, in Missis- sippi. S. Mound in Georgia. 7. Mounds oj Florida. 8. Character and extent oj the mounds in the United States. * Transactions of the Amer. Philo. Soc. vol. iv., p. 178. t Silliman’s Journal, vol. i., p. 428. t Bradford’s American Antiquities, p. 58. i SilUman’s Journal, vol. i., p. 322. It appears that some mounds of this description were constructed by the ancestors of the present Indians. See T. Irving’s Florida, vol i., pp 148, 149- 72 AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. [Book 1 ANALYSIS, bers throughout the United States. W est of the Allegha. nies, the number of the mural re/mains alone has been estimated at more than five thousand, and the mounds ^ much greater number. ^That they were the work ' multitudes of the human family, who were associated ized, but un- in large communities, who cultivated the soil, and whc ■nownpeo- arrived at a degree of civilization considerably beyond that of the present Indian tribes, cannot be doubted. But the names and the history of these people we shall probably never with certainty learn. Curtained by the hand of time, which has left no written records, if any ever existed, their all but a few earth-embosomed relics have passed oblivion. ^At the period of the first discovery of the quiiyof the continent, not only had this unknown but numerous peo- scribed, pie passed away irom their ancient dwelling places, but ages must have elapsed since their “ altars and their fires” were deserted ; for over all the monuments which alone perpetuate the knowledge of their existence, the forest had already extended its shades, and Nature had triumph- antly resumed her empire, cheating the wondering European with the belief that her solitudes had never before been broken but by the wild beasts that roamed here, or the stealthy footsteps of the rude Indian. SECTION II. ANTIQUITIES FOUND IN OTHER PORTIONS OF THE CONTINENT. z. Increasing 1. “Although the deserted remains that have been civilization described, and others of a similar character — the work of %LTth^sM. a people apparently long extinct, were the only evidence of a former civilization within the limits of the United States ; yet a far different spectacle was presented on entering the regions farther south, where, instead of the buried relics of a former greatness, its living reality was found. ^'peru Mt^ Spanish invaders landed on the coast of tiy>t (kf titeir Mexico and in Peru, they found there, instead of feeble wandering tribes, as at the north, populous and powerful agricultural nations, with regular forms of government, established systems of law and religion, immense cities, magnificent edifices and temples, extensive roads,* aque- ducts, and other public works ; all showing a high degree of advancement in many of the arts, and rivalling, in • “ At the time when the Spaniards entered Peru, no kingdom in Europe could boast of •ay work of public utility that could be compared with the great roads formed by the Incat.* •^Robertson's America AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. Auap. U.J 73 many respects, the regularly organized states of the Old analysis. World. * 3. ‘The Mexicans constructed pyramids and mounds far more extensive than those which have been discovered tmunds: in the United States. Within the city of Mexico alone, were more than two thousand pyramidal mounds, the largest of wliich, in the central square of tlie city, was constructed of clay, and had been erected but a short time before the landing of Cortes. It had five stories, with flights of stairs leading to its superior platform ; its base was three Imndred and eighteen feet in length ; its heiglit was one hundred and twenty-one feet, and it was sur- rounded by a wall of hewn stone. This pyramid was dedicated to one of the Mexican gods, and sacrifices were ofiered upon its summit. 4. Tn Tezcuco was a pyramid constructed of enormous s Pyramf^t, masses of basalt, regularly cut, ai d beautifully polished, ^worlLin and covered with sculpturer. There are still seen the foundations of large edifices, and the remains of a fine aqueduct in a state of sufficient preservation for present use. — ^Near the city of Cholula, was the largest pyramid ^ in Mexico. This also was designed for religious purposes, and was saered to the “ God of the Air.” It was con- structed of alternate layers of clay and unburnt brick, aiiQ was one thousand four hundred and twenty-three feet in length, and one hundred and seveniy-seven feet in height. 5. ■‘Such was the character of some of the Mexican *■ General pyramids, the rums of many of which, imposingly grand extent of the even in their desolation, still crown the hill-tops, and strew the plains of Mexico. The remains of extensive public edifices of a different character, devoted to the pur- poses of civil life, and many of them built of hewn and sculptured stone, are also numerous. ®The soil of Mexico s. Agricui- was under a rich state of cultivation, and the cities were and',»rpuin not only numerous, but some of them are supposed to have contained one or two hundred thousand inhabitants. The city of Tezcuco, which was even larger than that of Mexico, was estimated by early writers to contain one hundred and forty thousand houses. 6. ^Extensive ruins of cities, containing the remains of ® pyramids and the walls of massive buildings, broken ruimfmnd columns, altars, statues, and sculptured fragments, show- andceitrai ingthat their authors had attained considerable knowledge of the arts, and were a numerous, although an idolatrous people, are likewise found in great numbers throughout Chiapas and Yucatan; and in the neighboring Central American provinces of Honduras and Guatimala. Only JO 74 AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. [Bock \ a few of these structures, and perhaps those not the most interesting or important, can be described here ; but this brief notice of them will con- vey a knowledge of their gen- eral character.* The annex- ed map shows the. localities of the ruins that are described, the are apai and Northern Yucatan. analysis ruins of PALENQUE. \. Ruins of 1 . *The ruins of Palenque, in the province of Chiapas, paienque. bordering upon Yucatan, are the first which awakened attention to the existence of ancient and unknown cities 2. Our first in America. ^They were known to the Spaniards as knowledge of , i ^ i ^ i i j them. early as 1750; and in 1787 they were explored by older of the King of Spain, under a commission from the gov. ernment of Guatimala. The account of the exploration was however locked up in the archives of Guatimala until the time of the Mexican Revolution. In 1822 an English translation was published in London, which was the firsl notice in Europe of the discovery of these ruins. most important of which those of Palenque in Chi- 5, of Copan in Honduras, of Uxmal and Chichen in Yucatan, and the adjoining Provinces. a. See No. 1. 2. '‘The principal of the structures that have been described,* stands on an artificial elevation, forty feet * For the description of the Ruins of Palenque, Copan, Chichen, Uxmal, &c., we are mainlj indebted to the valuable works of Mr. Stephens. The illustrative engravings are likewise taken, by permission, from the same, works, to which the reader is referred for the fullest de cription which has yet been published of the Ruins in this portion of Ameri ;a. See Stephen!? ‘ Centred America, Chiapas, and YucatoM,’’’^ 2 yols. 1841 ; and Stephens’ “ Incidents of Trava ii Yucatan,” 2 vols. 1843. Chap RJ AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. 76 high, three hundred and ten feet in length, and two hun- anal\sis. dred and sixty in widtli. This elevation was formerly ~ ' faced with stone, which has been thrown down by the growtli of trees, and its form is now hardly distinguisha- paunque. ble. ‘The building itself, wliich is called by the natives The Palace,” is about twenty-five feet high, and meas- ^r^pai ures two hundred and twenty-eight feet front, by one hun- dred and eighty feet deep. The front originally contained fourteen doorways, with intervening piers, of which all hut six are now in ruins. Plan of Palenque, No. 1, called the Palace. The dark parts represent the walls that ai-e still standing. The other walls are in ruins 3. ‘The walls are of stone, laid with mortar and sand, i. waiiatff and the whole is covered by a fine plaster, or stucco, nearly as hard as stone, ai I painted. ®The piers are s. purs covered with human figures, hieroglyphics, and orna- ments.’ ^The building has two parallel corridors, or gal- 4. corridors. leries, running lengthwise on all four of its sides, the floors of w^hich are covered with an exceedingly hard cement, and the walls ornamented. Tn the eastern part 5 . stone sttp» of the building, a range of stone steps, thirty feet long, leads from the inner corridor to a rectangular court yard, eighty feet long by seventy broad, now encumbered by trees, and strewed with ruins. 4. *On each side of the steps are the forms of gigantic « sculptured human figures, nine or ten feet high, carved on stone, with nch head-dresses and necklaces : and on the farther side 76 AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. [Book I ANALYSIS, of the court yard, on each side of a corresponding fligh. I of steps, ^re similar figures. 4n one part of the building tower. is a substantial stone tower of three stories, thirty feet square at the base, and rising far above the surrounding t ornaments. Walls. “The omaments throughout the building are so numerous, and the plan of the rooms so complicated, as to forbid any attempt at minute description. \fiubuuT adjoining the building above described ing^ called is another, “ but of smaller dimensions, although placed on naiqf'jiu- a more elevated terrace. Both terrace and building are •. serNo. 2 . surrounded by trees, and completely overgrown with tliem cage 74. The front of the building richly ornamented in stucco, the corner piers are covered with hieroglyphics, and the intervening ones with human figures. The walls are very massive, the floors are paved with large square stones, and in one of the corridors, projecting from the wall, are two large tablets of hieroglyphics, each thirteen feet long and eight feet high. This building has been called, by the Spaniards, the “Tribunal of Justice;” and the tablets of hieroglyphics, the “ Tables of the Law.” 4. Other ^The remaining buildings of Palenque are likewise buildings, placed on elevated terraces, and in their general character are similar to those already described. b. Extent of '’Although it has been repeatedly asserted that these ^^raumue!^ ruins cover a space of from twenty to sixty miles in ex- tent, and although it is possible that in the dense sur- rounding forest other ruins may yet be discovered, yet it is believed that all those which have been explored are embraced within an area of less than an acre. RUINS OF COPAN. 1. ®The ruins of Copan, in the western part of Hondu- q'ciair ras, adjoining the province of Guatimala, are on the east Chap. II.] AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. erii bank of a small stream that falls into the Bay of Hon- duras. *A wall of cut stone, from sixty to ninety feel high, running north and south along the margin of tlio stream, — its top covered with furze and slirubbery, — is yet standing in a state of good preservation ; and other walls of a similar character surround the principal ruins. * Within these walls are extensive terraces and pyramidal buildings, massive stone columns, idols, and altars, cov- ered with sculpture ; som.e of which are equal in work- manship to the finest monuments of the Egyptians, and all now enveloped in a dense and almost impenetrable forest. 2. •'’The description given by Mr. Stephens, of the im- pressions made upon him by the first view of these ruins, is so graphic, that we present it here, although in a con- densed form, yet as nearly as possible in the language of the writer. ^ After working his way over the walls and through the thick wood to the interior of the inclosure, “ we came,” he says, “ to an area so covered with trees, that at first we could not make out its form, but wliich, on clearing the way, we ascertained to be a square, with steps on all the sides, almost as perfect as those of the Roman amphitheatre. 3. These steps, ornamented with sculpture, we as- cended, and reached a broad terrace a hundred feet high, overlooking the river, and supported by the wall which we had seen from the opposite bank. The whole terrace was covered with trees ; and even at this height from the ground were two gigantic cotton trees, about twenty feet in circumference, extending their half naked roots fifty or a liundred feet around, binding down the ruins, and shad- ing them with their wide spreading branches. 4. We sat down on the edge of the wall, and strove in vain to penetrate the mystery by which we were sur- rounded. Who were the people that built this city ? His- torians say America was peopled by savages ; but savages never reared these structures — savages never carved these stones. We asked our Indian attendants who erected tnese works, and their dull answer was, ‘ Who knows V Tnere were no associations connected with the place, none of those stirring recollections which hallow Rome, and A thens, and ‘ The world’s great mistress on the Egyptian plain out architecture, sculpture, and painting, — all the arts tvhich embellished life, — had flourished in this overgrown forest. Oraijrs, '.varriors, and statesmen, — beauty, am- bition, and glory, had lived and passed away, and none could tell of their oast existence. 77 AJIALYSia 1. 'VaHa aur- roundfns tht ruina. 2. Character of the ruinM within the walla 3. The de- scriptiOTt given by Mr. Stephena. 4 Interior qf the inclosure. 5. Broad and lofty terrac*'. «. • Who butn the city!" Its departed glory. 73 AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. [Book 1 ANALYSIS, 5. The city was desolate. It lay before us like a 1 . itt deaoia- shattered bark in the midst of the ocean, her masts gone^ her name effaced, her crew perished, and none to teli whence she came, to whom she belonged, how long on * her voyage, or what caused her destruction. All was mystery, — dark, impenetrable mystery ; and every cir- cumstance increased it. An immense forest shropded the ruins, hiding them from sight, heightening the impression and moral effect, and giving an intensity and almost Vvild- ness to the interest.” Extent of 6. ^The ruins extend along the river more than two but the principal portion of them is represented on 3 . Terraces, the annexed Planf ®The numerous terraces and pyra- mids are walled with cut stone; and sculptured fragments abound throughout the ruins. Remains of carved heads, " altars," ^c. of gigantic proportions, ornament many of the terraces; and numerous colossal statues, or “ idols,” of solid stone, from ten to fifteen feet in height, are found ; some erect, others fallen. There are likewise many “ altars,” all of a single block of stone, — some richly ornamented, but each differing from all the rest, — many of them now much faded and worn by their long exposure to the elements. Some are in their places before the idols ; others are over- thrown, and partially or wholly buried in the earth. SoiiD Stone Altak, found at Copan ; six feet square and four feet high, the top covered with hieroglyphics. A.Desa-ip- 7. ‘One of these sculptured altars, standing on fom ^^^Uars°^ globes cut ou4; of the same stone, was six feet square and four feet high, with its top covered with hieroglyphics, and each side representing four individuals. The figures sit cross-legged, in the oriental custom ; — the head-dressea are remarkable for their curious and complicated forms ; — all have breastplates ; and each holds some article in hia Cmaf. II.J AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. 79 hand. The absence of all reprjisentations of weapons of analysis war, and the nature of the ornaments, induces the belief that the people were not warlike, but peaceable, idola- trousj and probably easily subdued. 8. 'Two or three miles from the ruins, there is a stony i- Quame*. range where are quarries from which the stones for the walls and buildings of Copan were evidently taken. There are huge blocks of stone of different degrees of finish ; and others are found on the way to the city, where they were probably abandoned when the labors of the workmen were arrested. RUINS OF CHICHEN. 1 . *The ruins of Chichen, in the central part of north- 2 . s.tuatim ern Yucatan,* are about thirty miles west of Valladolid; “L ^ruf^cf and as the high road passes through them, they are proba- a/^*e^ap. bly better known than any other ruins in the country. ^ The buildings which are still standing are laid down on the annexed “ Plan.” The whole circumference occupied by them is about two miles, although ruined buildings ap- pear beyond these limits. 2. ’Following the pathway from the “ Modern Build- s-p-script/oti uigs,” as denoted on the annexed Plan, at the distance of ^ No. i. thirty or forty rods we arrive at the building represented as No. 1. This building faces the east, and measures one hundred and forty-nine feet in front, by forty-eight feet deep. The whole exterior is rude and without orna- ment of any kind. In the centre of one side, a grand staircase, forty-five feet wide, now in ruins, rises to the roof of the building. The whole nur iber of apartments is eighteen ; one of which, from its darkness, and from the sculpture on the Imt^l of its doorway, has given a [Book I 80 AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. ANALYSIS, name to the whole building, — signifying, in the Indian language, the “ Writing in the dark.” 1 . The 3. ^Leaving this building, and following the pathway the Nuns.” about thirty rods westward, we reach a majestic pile of w. See No 2, buildings, called the “House of the Nuns;”* remarkable for its good state of preservation, and the richness and of its ornaments. *On the left, as we approach, is a building measuring thirty-eight feet by thirteen ; and on the right is another which is twenty-six feet long, four- teen deep, and thirty-one high. The latter has three cornices, and the spaces between are richly ornamented. ^ Theprin- 4..®The principal pile of buildings consists of three ^Zdtai%s{ structures, rising one above anotlier. On the north side, 'auiaircaacs, a grand staircase, of thirty-nine steps, fifty-six feet wide andfalZel thirty-two feet high, rises to the top of the first range, upon wliicli stands a second range of buildings, with a platform of fourteen feet in front extending all round. From the back of this platform, on the south side, the grand staircase rises again, fifteen steps, to the roof of the second range ; which forms a platform in front of the third range. Tliese several buildings rest on a structure solid from the ground, the roof of the lower range being i. Circimfe- merely a platform in front of the upper one. ‘The cir- height of the cumfcrence of the whole structure is six hundred and structure. t]^irty-eight feet, and its height is sixty-five feet. ^fSm%part- ^Tlie Upper platform forms a noble promenade, and mems, inner commands a magnificent view of the whole surrounding ings,i<. country, i he apartments are too numerous to be descri- bed. The inner walls of some had been covered witn painted designs, now much defaced, but the remains of which present colors, in .some places still bright and vivid. Among these remains are detached portions of human figures, well drawn, — the heads adorned with plumes of feathers, and the hands bearing shields and spears. 6 . The Car- 6. ®At the distance of four hundred feet northward from V s^No 3 “House of the Nuns,” stands a circular building,^ preced-ng ’ twenty-two feet in diameter, upon the uppermost of two extensive terraces. On account of its interior arrange- ments, this building is known as the Caracal or “ Wind- 7 Staircase ing staircase.” ’A staircase forty-five feet wide, and con- taining twenty steps, rises to the platform of the first ter- race. On each side of this staircase, forming a sort of balustrade, were the entwined bodies of t^\o gigantic sculptured serpents, three feet wide, — portions of which are still in their places. s. secotid 7. ®The platform of the second terrace is reached by uaircaae. another staircase, and in the centre of the steps are th« remains of a pedestal six feet high, on which probably ChAT II.] AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. 81 once stood an idol. *The inner walls of the building are plastered, and ornamented with paintings now much de- faced. ^The height of the building, including the terraces, IS little short of sixty feet. 8. few hundred feet northwest from the building last described, are two others,' each upon elevated ter- races. ^Tlie most interesting object in the first of these, which is yet in a state of good preservation, is a large stone tablet covered with hieroglyphics. The farther ter- race and building are fast going to decay. — *These are the only buildings which are still standing on the west side of tlie high road, but the vestiges of extensive mounds, with remains of buildings upon them, and colossal stones, and fragments of sculpture, strew the plain in great pro- fusion. 9. “Passing from these ruins across the high road, we come to the Castle or Tower, the grandest and most con- spicuous object amcHig the ruins of Chichen. Tt stands upon a lofty mound faced with stone, measuring, at the base, two hundred and two feet, by one hundred and ninety-six, and rising to the height of seventy-five feet. "On the west side is a stairease thirty-seven feet wide ; and on the north is one forty-four feet wide, and contain- ing ninety steps. At the foot of this staircase are two colossal serpents’ heads, ten feet in length, with mouths open and tongues protruding. ®The platform on the top of the mound measures sixty-one feet by sixty-four, and the building forty-three by forty-nine. 10. ^“Single doorways face the east, south, and west, having massive lintels of wood covered with elaborate carvings, and jambs ornamented with sculptured human figures. The principal doorway facing the north is twenty feet wide, and has two massive columns, eight feet eight inches high, with large projections at the base, entirely covered with elaborate sculpture. “The building itself is twenty feet high, forming, in the whole, an elevation of nearly a hundred feet. — *®A short distance east of this structure is an area of nearly four hundred feet square, inclosed by groups of small stone columns from three to six feet high, each consisting of several separate pieces, like millstones. 11. Several hundred feet northwest is another struc- ture,® consisting of immense parallel walls, each two 1. un- dred and seventy-four feet long, thirty feet thick, and one hundred and twenty feet apart. “One hundred feet from each extremity, facing the open space between the walls, are two buildings considerably in ruins, — each exhibiting the remains of two columns, richly ornamented, rising 11 ANALYSia. 1 . Inner walla. 2. Height of .he building. 3 Other buildinga. a. Sec 4 & 6. page 79 4. Hiero- glyphioa 5. Mounds, ruins, f rai- ments. 6 The “ Toioer." b. See No. 6 page 79. 7. The moun^ on lohiai it stands. 8. Staircases and serpent' heads. 9. Upper plat' form, ^c. 10. Doorways. 11 Height of the building. 12. Groups of columns. J3. hnmensa parallel walls. c. See No 7, page 79. 14 Buildinga at the extrem- ities. S2 AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. IBook ANALYSIS. 1. Massive stone rings. *. Impoitance of these rings. 3. Herrera's account of tiniilar rings, and their uses. 4 Important ^act establish- ed f tom this circum- stance. ». Description if a building adjoining one of these parallel loalds. 6. Kvins of IJxmal. 7. The " House, of the Governor." a See No. I next page. 9. Hoio situa- ted. 9. The first and second terraces. among the rubbish. ‘In the centre of the great sU ne walls, exactly opposite each other, and at the height of twenty feet from the ground, are two massive projecting stone rings, four feet in diameter and thirteen inches thick, hav ing on the border two sculptured entwined serpents. ri. “These stone rings are highly important, as a ray of historic light gleams upon them, showing the probable object and uses of this extraordinary structure. “Herrera, in his account of the diversions of Montezuma, in describ- ing a game of Ball, has the following language : “ The place where they played was a ground room, — long, nar- row^ and high, but wider above than below, and higher on the sides than at the ends ; and they kept it very well plastered, and smooth, both the walls and the floor. On the side walls they fixed certain stones like those of a mill, with a hole quite through the middle, just as big as the ball ; and he that could strike it through there won the game.” *If the objects of this structure are identical with the Tennis Court, or Ball Alley, in the city of Mexico, the circum- stance establishes, with little doubt, an affinity between the people who erected the ruined cities of Yucatan, and those who inhabited Mexico at the time of the conquest. 13. “At the southern extremity of the most eastern of these parallel walls, and on the outer side, is a building consisting of two ranges ; one even with the ground, and the other about twenty-five feet above it, — the latter being in a state of good preservation, and having conspicuous, on the cornice, a procession of tigers or lynxes. The rooms of both divisions abound with sculptures, and de- signs in painting, representing human figures, battles, houses, trees, and scenes of domestic life. RUINS OF UXMAL.* 1. ®The ruins of Uxmal are about fifty miles south of Merida, the principal city and the capital of Yucatan. ’The most conspicuous building among the ruins is called the “ House of the Governor,”'" so named by the Indians, who supposed it the principal building of the ancient city, and the residence of its ruler. “This build- ing stands on the uppermost of three ranges of terraces, each walled with cut stone. “The first terrace is five hundred and seventy-five feet in length, and three feet high.* Above this, leaving a platform fifteen feet wide, rises a second terrace, twenty feet high, and five hundred forty-five feet long, — having rounded corners instead of Pronounced Oox-mal. The «, in Spanish, when sounded, is pronounced like double o :*iiA/ II. AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. Bliarp angles. 'The several terraces were found covered analysis, wiih trees, which have been cleared away since the ex- i. Terraces] plorution of the ruins. covered. 2. *Li the middle of the second terrace is an inclined, broken, round pillar, five feet in diameter and eight feet high. ®Two hundred and fifty feet from the front of this 3. staircase. second terrace, rises a grand staircase, one hundred and ihirty feet broad, and containing thirty-five steps, ascend- ing to a third terrace nineteen feet above the second. ‘This uppermost terrace is three hundred and sixty feet Uppermost long, and nearly a hundred broad; and on its platform buUdin? on stands a noble stone building, of elegant proportions, three hundred and twenty-two feet in length, thirty-nine feet broad, and twenty-four feet high. The front view of a portion of this building is represented in the annexed en- graving. (See next page.) 3. “This fi'ont has thirteen doorways, the principal of which is in the centre, opposite the range of steps leading thebuimng. up the terrace. The centre door is eight feet six inches wide, and eight feet ten inches high. The others are of the same height, but two feet less in width. ®The walls of the edifice are of plain stone up to the mouldings that run along the tops of the doorways ; above which, to the top of the building, are ornaments and sculptured work in great profusion, without any rudeness in the designs, out of symmetrical proportions, and rich and curious workmanship. ’The building is divided into two ranges t. The room* of rooms from front to rear.* The floors are of cement, and the walls are of square stones smoothly polished, and laid with as much regularity as under the rules of the best modern mas'^nry . AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. IRjok I R4 Front View of Part of Building No I, Uxmai, ANALYSIS. 1. Th6 roof. 2. LinMaof the doorways m D script ion • .e “ House of the Tur- tles.” a. See the ' Plan,’ page 83 . 4 7woruin- tledifines far- ther north. 4. *The roof, like those of most of the ruins in Yuca tan, forms a triangular arch, constructed with stones over, lapping, and covered by a layer of flat stones. A thick vegetable mould has accumulated on the roof, and the whole is overgrown with shrubbery. ’Vhe lintels of all the doorways are of sapote wood, many of them still hard and sound in their places, but others perforated by worm- holes, cracked, and broken, and to the decay of which the falling of the walls may be attributed. Had the lintels been of stone, as they are in most of the ruins of Yucatan, the principal buildings of Uxmal would be almost entire at this day. 5. *At the northwest corner of the second terrace,* there is a building which has been called tlie “ House of the Turtles,” a name which originated from a row of turtles sculptured on the cornice. This building is ninety-four feet in front, and thirty-four feet deep. It wants the rich and gorgeous decorations of the “ House of the Governor,” but it is distinguished for the justness and beauty of its proportions, and the chasteness and simplicity of its orna- ments. This noble building is, however, fast going to decay. The roof has fallen, and the walls are tottering, and with a few more returns of the rai.iy season the whole will be a mass of ruins.* fl. ^A short distance north of this building are two ruin- ed edifices, seventy feet apart, each being one Hundred Stephens. 1841. AMERICAN ANTIQUITJES. CHAr. II.J Eft and twenty-eight feet long, and thirty feet deep. The analyoih. side.s facing each other are embellished with sculpture ; — — and there remain, on both, the fragments of entwined colossal serpents, which once extended the whole length ^>f the walls. 7. ‘Continuing still farther north, in the same direction, '• we arrive at an extensive pile of ruins,*- comprising four great ranges of edifices, placed on the uppermost of three “ ® * terraces, nineteen feet high. ^The plan of the buildings is 2 . pian oftn» quadrangular, with a courtyard in the centre. The en- Them?fanct trance on the south is by a gateway ten feet eight inches wide, spanned by a triangular areh. ®The walls of the 3. omamen- four buildings, overlooking the courtyard, are ornamented, from one end to the other, with rich and intricate carving, presenting a scene of strange- magnificence. 8. “The building on the western side of the courtyard ^ uuuding is one hundrea and seventy-three leet long, and is distin- guished by two colossal entwined serpents, running coiosmiscu^ through and encompassing nearly all the ornaments throughout its whole length. These serpents are sculp- tured out of small blocks of stone, which are arranged in the wall with great skill and precision. One of the ser- pents has its monstrous jaws extended, and within them is a human head, the face of which is distinctly visible in the carving. ®The whole number of apartments opening 5. Apart- upon the courtyard is eighty-eight. >«««»■ 9. "East of, and adjoining the range of buildings just e. Another described, is another extensive courtyard ; passing through mound, arid which we arrive at a lofty mound'’ faced with stone, eighty- meD^arf." eight feet high, and having a building seventeen feet high ^ pag®e^ 83 .^ on its summit ; making, in the whole, a height of one hun- dred and five feet. This building is called the “ House of the Dwarf,” and the Indians have a curious legend concerning its erection. It presents the most elegant and tasteful arrangement of ornaments to be seen in Uxmal, but of which no adequate idea can be given but in a large * engraving. 10. "^There are several other extensive buildings at 7. other Uxmal ; but a sufficient number have been described to Uxmal. give an idea of their general character. They cannot be fully understood without elaborate engravings accompany- ing the descriptions, for which the reader is again referred .0 the highly valuaole works of Mr. Stephens. 11. "Anoti.er interesting feature of these ruins, how- i.suhterr*. ever, should not be overlooked. Subterraneous chambers ^bersin'tiM are scattered over the whole ground covered by this ruin- ^tiferulfru^ ed city. They are dome-shaped — from eight to ten feet deep, and from twelve to twenty in diameter, — the walls 86 AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. [Book I ANA1Y613. and ceilings being plastered, and the floors of hard mor. tar. Their only opening is a circular hole at the top, barely large enough to admit a man. The object of these chambers is unknown. Some have supposed them in- tended as cisterns, or reservoirs ; and others, that they were built for granaries, or storehouses. 'South and south-east of Uxmal is a large extent of country which is literally covered with ruins, but few of i.AtLabna. 'vhich have yet been thoroughly explored. ®At Labna^ a. See Map, [here are several curious structures as extraordinary as those of Uxmal, one of which is represented by the fol- lowing engraving. BbiXDiNQ AT liABMA, 40 fect high, placed on an artificial elevation 45 feet high. a Description of the build- ing. 4. Ruins at Kewick. See Map page 74. IB. ®This building, which stands on an artificial mound, faced with stone, forty-five feet high, rises nearly forty feet above the summit of the mound, making in all a height of more than eighty feet. The building is forty three feet in front, and twenty in depth ; and the exterior walls were once covered with colossal figures and orna- ments in stucco, most of which are now broken and in fragments. Along the top, standing out on the wall, is a row of death’s heads ; and underneath are two lines of human figures, of which scattered arms and legs alone remain. 14. "At Kewick,** a short distance south of Labna, are numerous ancient buildings, now mostly in ruins, but re. markable for the neatness and simplicity of their archi. tecture, and the grandeur of their proportions. An en- graving of the principal doorway of one of these buill ings is given on the opposite page. ,lHAr. III.] AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES 8 : Principal Doorway of a Building at Kewick CHAPTER III. SUPPOSED ORIGIN OF THE AMERICAN ANTIQUI- TIES, AND OF THE INDIAN TRIBES. 1 . ‘We have now closed our descriptive account of American Antiquities, and shall proceed, in the same Drief manner, to consider the question of their origin, and ;he origin of the Indian tribes. =*With regard to most, if not all, of the ruined structures 2. Theruinci found in Mexico, Yucatan, and Central America; and in Mexico, also in Peru ; there appears now but little difficulty in satisfactorily ascribing their origin to the aborigines who were in possession of those countries at the time of their discovery by Europeans. ®It is known that, at the time Known to of the conquest of Mexico and the adjacent provinces, ow% pos»eJ' edifices, similar to those whose ruins have been described, were in the possession and actual occupation of the native inhabitants. Some of these structures already bore the marks of antiquity, while others were evidently of recent construction. 2. *The glowing accounts which Cortez and his com- 4 riwac- panions gave of the existence of extensive cities, and ^y%onez magnificent buildings and temples, in the actual use and occupation of the Indians, were so far beyond what could be conceived as the works of ‘^ignorant savages , that ernwriurt. modern historians, Robertson among the number, have been inclined to eive lit*'le credit to their statements. M8 ANALYSIS. I. Evidencet in favor of thoae ac- courut. S. First dis- coveries in Yucatan. 3 Herrera's account of Yucatan. 4. The ac- count given hy Bernal Dial , of the natives of Yucatan. 9. Of the buildings tohich he saw there. 6. Of the country near- er Mexico. r. Of the city of Cholula. 8. General character of the accounts given by the Spanish writers. 9. The con- clusion arri- ved at. 10. Supposed common ori- gin of all the American tribes AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. p ok I ‘But the wrecks of a former civilization which novi itrew the plains of Yucatan and Central America, confi n the accounts of the early historians ; for these ' uildingk, whe- ther desolate or inhabited, were then theie, and a. least more perfect than they are now ; and some of them were described as occupying the same localities where they have since been found. 3. ^When the Spaniards first discovered the coast of Yucatan, they observed, along its shores, “villages in which they could distinguish houses of stone that appeared white and lofty at a distance.” ^Herrera, a Spanish his- torian, says of Yucatan, — “The whole country is divided into eighteen districts ; and in all of them were so many and such stately stone buildings that it was amazing ; and the greatest wonder is, that having no use of any metal, they were able to raise such structures, which seem to have beeiv temples ; for their houses were always of tim- ber, and thatched.” 4. ^Another writer, Bernal Diaz, who accompanied the expeditions of Cortez, speaks of the Indians of a large town in Yucatan, as being “ dressed in cotton mantles,” — and of their buildings as being “ constructed of lime and stone, with figures of serpents and of idols painted upon the walls.” ^Al another place he saw “ two buildings of lime and stone, well constructed, each with steps, and an altar placed before certain figures, the representations of the gods of these Indians.” “Approaching Mexico, he says, “ appearances demonstrated that we had entered a new country ; for the temples were very lofty ; and, together with the terraced buildings, and the houses of the caciques, being plastered and whitewashed, appeared very well, anc resembled some of our towns in Spain.” 5. ^The city of Cholula was said to resemble Vallado- lid. It “ had at that time above a hundred lofty white towers, \vhich were the temples of their idols.” “The Spanish historians speak repeatedly of buildings of lime and stone, painted and sculptured ornaments, and plastered walls ; idob, courts, strong walls, and lofty temples, with high ranges of steps, — all the work of the Indians, the in- habitants of the country. *In all these accounts we easily recognize the ruined edifices which have been recently discovered ; and cannot doubt that they owe their origin tft the ancestors of the Indians who now reside tliere — subdued — broken in spirit — and degraded, and still held in a sort of vassalage by the Spanish inhabitants. 6. ‘“Nor indeed is there any proof that the semi-civil- ized inhabitants of Mexico, Yucatan, and Central Ameri ca, were a race different from the more savage tribes b> i HAP. 111.] AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. 89 they were surrounded : but, on the contrary, there ana^.ysis. \s much evidence in favor of tlieir common origin, and in ' proof that the present tribes, or at least many of them, are but die dismembered fragments of former nations. 7. *Tlie present natives of Yucatan and Central Arner- \. Their tim- ica, after a remove of only three centuries from their ^mpacutu. more civilized ancestors, present no diversities, in their ^ natural capacities, to distinguish them from the race of the common Indian. *And if the Mexicans and the Peru- 2 supposed vians could have arisen from the savage state, it is not im- probable that the present rude tribes may have remained ^mayhav7 in it ; or, if the latter were once more civilized than at present, — as they have relapsed into barbarism — so others may have done. 8. ®Tlie anatomical structure of the skeletons found ^ sPuctwi^ vithin the ancient mounds of the United States, does not c ilFer more from that of the present Indians than tribes of pearanccs tlie latter, admitted to be of the same race, differ from each other. In the physical appearance of all the American aborigines, embracing the semi-civilized Mexicans, the Peruvians, and the wandering savage tribes, there is a striking uniformity ; nor can any distinction of races here be made. 9. *[n their languages there is a general unity of struc- 4 . GreayiMi ture, and a great similarity in grammatical forms, which per/odofpct- prove their common origin ; while the great diversity in ^ica.\nd the the words of the different languages, shows the great an- ^'^^nofifie' tiquity of the period of peopling America, ffn the gene- aSnlylhe rally uniform character of their religious opinions and rites, we discover original unity and an identity of origin ; 5. Bythdr while the diversities here found, likewise indicate the very Ipinio^. early period of the separation and dispersion of tribes. ®Throughout most of the American tribes have been found traces of the pictorial delineations, and hieroglyphical sym- uneatwna. bols, by which the Mexicans and the Peruvians communi- cated ideas, and preserved the memory of events.* 10. ■'The mythological traditions of the savage tribes, "t Vythesun and the semi-civilized nations, have general features of thdr7radi- resemblance, — generally implying a migration from some other country, — containing distinct allusions to a deluge — and attributing their knowledge of the arts to some fabu- lous teacher in remote ages. ®Throughout nearl}^ the ^ By then whole continent, the dead were buried in a sitting pos- mo^oTiu- ture ; the smoking of tobacco was a prevalent custom, cthcrstrmnt and the calumet, or pipe of peace, was everywhere deemed sacred. And, in fine, the numerous and striking analogies * See Mexican History, page 662. 12 90 AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. [Book I ANALYSIS, between the barbarous and the cultivated tribes, are suffi- cient 1 3 justify the belief in their primitive relationship and common origin. whether the first inhabitants were rude and barbarous tribes, as has been generally supposed, or were unknown, more enlightened than even the Mexicans and the Peru- vians, is a point which cannot be so satisfactorily deter- i Aciviiiza- mined. ^But, whichever may have been the case, it is to that of me Certain that these nations were not the founders of civiliza ^^Ver^ tion on this continent ; for they could point to antiquities v,ans. ^vhich Were the remains of a former civilization. 3. Ancient 12. ®Tlie Incas of Peru, at the time of the conquest, ac throughout knowledged the existence of ancient structures, of more “ remote origin than the era of the foundation of their em- pire ; and these were undoubtedly the models from which they copied ; and throughout an extent of more than three thousand miles, in South America, ancient ruins have been discovered, which cannot be attributed to the Peruvians, and which afford indubitable evidence of the previous existence of a numerous, agricultural, and highly civilized people. «. 13. “The Mexicans attributed many ancient edifices in i^attribu- their country to the Toltecs, a people who are supposed to %oueS^ have arrived in Mexico during the latter part of the sixth s May not century. '’It is said that the Toltecs came from the north : have been the and it IS highly probable, although but mere conjecture, that they previously occupied the valley of the Missis- sippi and the adjacent country, as far as the Alleghanies on the east, the Lakes on the north, and Florida on the south, and that they were the authors of the works whose remains have been found in the United States. Another 14. eg^t Still another question arises: when, how, and question : , ii lued Americal wliom was America first settled ? — and who were the ancestors of the present Indian tribes? We shall notice the most prominent of the many theories that have been advanced upon this subject, and close with that which ap- pears to us the most reasonable. . Believed by ’It is believed by many that the ancients were not un- the ancients acquainted w'lth the American continent ; and there are guamtedwith indeed some plausible reasons for believing that an exten- America. island, or continent, once existed in the Atlantic Ocean, between Europe and America, but which after- wards disappeared. tvirSS- ^ dialogue written by Theopompus, a learned vus. historian who lived in me time of Alexander the Great, one of the speakers gives an account of a continent of very *i^^ruan dimensions, larger than either Asia or Africa, and navigator, situated beyond these in the ocean. ®It is said that HannOf Cii4P. III.] AMERICAN ANTx^UlTIES. the great Carthaginian navigator, sailed westwarrlj from the Straits of Gibraltar, thirty days; and he ace it is inferred by many that he must have visited America, or some of its islands. ^Diodorus Siculus says, that “ to- wards Africa, and to the west of it, is an immense island in the broad sea, many days’ sail from Lybia. Its soil is very fertile, and its surface variegated with mountains and valleys. Its coasts are indented with many navigable rivers, and its fields are well cultivated.” ' 16. ^Flaio^s account, however, is the most full, and more to be relied on than that of any other of the ancients. The most important part of it is as follows : “ In those early times the Atlantic was a most broad island ; and there were extant most powerful kings in it, who, with joint forces, attempted to occupy Asia and Europe. And so a most grievous war was carried on, in which the Athenians, with the common consent of the Greeks, op- posed themselves, and they became the conquerors. But that Atlantic island, by a flood and earthquake, was in- deed suddenly destroyed ; and so that warlike people were swallowed up.” 17. “Again he adds, “ An island in the mouth of the sea, in the passage to those straits, called the pillars of Hercules, did exist ; and that island was larger than Lybia and Asia ; from which there was an easy passage over to other islands, and from those islands to that continent, which is situated out of that region.” Plato farther re- marks that “ Neptune settled in this island, and that his descendants reigned there, from father to son, during a space of nine thousand years. They also possessed several other islands ; and, passing into Europe and Africa, sub- dued all Lybia as far as Egypt, and all Europe to Asia Minor. \t length the island sunk under water, and for a long time afterwards the sea thereabouts was full of rocks and shoals.” 18. ‘These accounts, and many others of a similar character, from ancient writers, have been cited, to prove that America was peopled from some of the eastern conti- nents, through the medium of islands in the Atlantic, which have since disappeared. Various writers have thought that they could perceive in the languages, cus- toms, and religion of the Indians, analogies with those of the Greeks, the Latins, the Hindoos, and the Hebrews ; and thus the Indians have been referred, by one, to a Grecian ; another, to a Latin ; a third, to a Hindoo, and a fourth, to Hebrew origin. Others, with equal show of argument, deduce their origin from the Phoenicians ; and thus almost every country of the old >rorld has claimed 91 ANAL I SIS. I The ac- count given by Diodorus Siculus " Plato's sc- A-nsn.. 3. Continua- tion of Plato's account. 4. Theimpor tance attach- ed by many to these ac- counts ; and the various origins at- tributaito ths abeiigines. 92 ANALYSIS. I The theory of Voltaire and Lord Katnea 7. No neces- sity for the tost mention- ed theory. 3. No evi- dence t/Mt dif- ferent Euro- pean colonies have ever been estab- lished here. 4 Navigalion among the ancients. i. Commerce, voyages. $»c., among the ancients ; Carthagi- nians, Hin- doos, Portu- guese, ^c. 6. Adventi- tious causes may have brought the Asiatics to Jie American coast. AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. IBook . the honor of being the first discoverer of the new, and hence the progenitor of the Indians. 19. ^Others, agaki, among whom may be numbered Voltaire and Lord Karnes, finding a difficulty in recon- ciling the varieties of complexion and feature, found among the human family, with the Sciiptural account that all are descended from the same pair, have very summarily disposed of the whole matter, by asserting, that “ America has not been peopled from any part of the old world.” 20. “We believe, however, that in order to account for the peopling of America, there is no necessity for resorting to the supposition that a new creation of human beings may have occurred here. “And, with regard to the opinion entertained by some, that colonies from different European nations, and at different times, have been estab- lished here, we remark, that, if so, no distinctive traces of them have ever been discovered ; and there is a uni- formity in the physical appearance of all the American tribes, which forbids the supposition of a mingling of differ- ent races. 21 *There is no improbability that the early Asiatics reached the western shores of America through the is lands of the Pacific. There are many historical evi- dences to show that the ancients were not wholly ig- norant of the art of navigation. In the days of Solomon, the navy of Hiram, king of Tyre, brought gold from Ophir ; and the navy of Solomon made triennial voyages to Tarshish.* 22. “The aromatic productions of the Moluccas were known at Rome two hundred years before the Christian era ; and vessels of large size then visited the ports of the Red Sea.f The British islands were early visited by the Phoenicians ; and the Carthaginians are believed to have circumnavigated Africa. The ancient Hindoos had ves- sels, some of great size, but the commerce of the Indies was principally in the hands of the Arabians and the Malays. When the Portuguese first visited the Indian Archipelago they met with large Malay fleets, some of the vessels of which were large galleys. 23. ®But without attributing to the Asiatics any greater maritime knowledge than the rude South Sea islanders were found to possess, yet, by adventitious causes, such as the drifting of canoes, and adventurous voyages, it is highly probable that the people of Asia might, in progress of time, have reached the western shores of‘ the American • 1 Kings, ch. 10. I Crichton's Hist. Arabia Chap. II.] AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. 93 continent. ‘But the extensive distribution of the Red or Mongolian race, throughout nearly all the habitable islands of the Pacific, however distant from each other, or far re- moved from the adjoining continents, presents/izc^^ which cannot be disputed, and relieves us from the necessity of arguing in supjiort of probabilities. 24. ’‘That some of the northern, and rudest of the American tribes, early migrated from Siberia, by Behring’s Straus, is not at all imprabable. The near approach of the twe continents at that point, and the existence of inter- vening islanrls, would have rendered the passage by no means difficult. ®But should we even trace all the American tribes to that source, we still ascribe to them an Asiatic origin, and include them in the Mongolian race. ANALYSIS. 1. The ex ten- five distribu- tion of the red race ta- tablishea the probability of our supposi- tion. 2. Possible that some tribes came by way of Behring’s Straiu. i. The theory not affected by this sup position. CONCLUSION. 1. ‘From the circumstances which have been narrated, i.Pro^abmty it seems reasonable to conclude that the Red race, at an andextlmi^ early period, and while in a state of partial civilization, tiS^TrtM. emerging from Oriental Asia, spread over a large portion of the globe ; and that through the archipelagos of the Pacific, and, perhaps, also by way of Behring’s Straits, they reached the western continent, — leaving in their way, in the nume rous islands of the sea, evident marks of their progress ; and bringing with them the arts, the customs, ihe religion, and the languages of the nations from which they sepa- rated, — traces of which, faint, indeed, through the lapse of ages, it is believed could still be recognized among the Mexicans and the Peruvians at the time of the discovery of those people. 2. ^Whatever may have been the origin and history of o.^tmp^oo- tho more savage tribes of the north, it is believed that the ting pints' western shores of this continent, and perhaps both Mexico eunciviliza- and Peru, — equally distant from the equator, and in regions *he most favorable for the increase and the support of human life, were the radiating points of early American civilization ; from which, as from the hearts of empire, pulsation after pulsation sent forth their streams of life throughout the whole continent, ®But the spread of civili- zation appears to have been restricted, as we might reason- tzanon how ably expect to nnd it, to those portions ot the continent where the rewards of agriculture would support a numer- ‘ o/. ous population. Hence, following the course of this civ- ilization, by the remains it has left us, we find it limited by Ihe barren -egions of Upper Mexico, and the snows of 94 ANALYSIS. 1 The specu lationa into which the extent and grandeur q,' r/ie«e remains lead us. 2. Moral reflections : reason and NATURE versus Rir ELATION. AMERICAN ANTIQUITIES. [Boon 1 Canada on the north, and the frosts of Patagonia on the south ; and while in Mexico and Peru are found its grand, est and most numerous monuments, on the outskirts they dwindle away in numbers and in importance. 3. ‘Considering the vast extent of these remains, spread, mg over more than half the continent, and that in Mexico and South America, after the lapse of an unknown series of ages, they still retain much of ancient grandeur which “ Time’s effacing fingers” have failed to obliterate, it is certainly no wild flight of the imagination to conjecture that in ancient times, even coeval with the spread of science in the east, empires may have flourished here that would vie in power and extent with the Babylonian, the Median, or the Persian ; and cities that might have rivalled Nineveh, and Tyre, and Sidon ; for of these em. pires and these cities, the plains of Asia now exhibit fewer, and even less imposing relics, than are found of the former inhabitants of this country. 4. “It appears, therefore, that on the plains of America, surrounded by all that was lovely and ennobling in nature, the human mind had for ages been left free, in its moral and social elements, to test its capacity for self-improve- ment. Let the advocates of reason, in opposition to REVELATION, behold the result. In the twilight of a civ- ilization that had probably sprung from Revelation, but which had lost its warmth while it retained some por- tion of its brightness, mind had, indeed, risen at times, and, under favoring circumstances, to some degree of power ; — as was exhibited in those extensive and enduring structures, which were erected for amusements and plea- sure, or worship, or defence ; but, at the time of the dis- covery, the greater portion of the continent was inhabited by savage hordes, who had doubtless relapsed from a former civilization into barbarism. Even in the brightest portions, deep ignorance brooded over the soul ; and, on temples dedicated to the sun, human sacrifices were made, to appease the wrath of offended gods, or propitiate their favor. The system of nature had been allowed the amplest field for development ; its capacities had been fully tried ; and its inadequacy to elevate man to his proper rank in the scale of being, had been fully proved. It was time, then, in the wisdom of Providence, for a new order of things to arise ; for Reason to be enlightened by Revelation, and for the superstitions of a pagan polytheism to give place to the knowledge of one God, the morality of the Gospel, and the religion of the Redeemer, BOOK II. HISTOEY OF THE UNITED STATES ‘‘"Westward the star of empire takes its way The first four acts already past, — The fifth shall close the drama with the day; Time’s aoblopt er pire is the last,” BERKKunr i^fr’w'lNG OF THE PILGRIMS LT PLYMOUTH HECKMRER 21at. 1G20. THE PUBLIC SEALS. OR COATS OF ARMS OF THE SEVERAL UN[TED STATES. As the engraved copies of the Public Seals, or Coats of Arms of the several United States would possess little inferest without the appropriate Descriptions or Explanations accompany- ing them, and as the latter cannot be fully understood without a knowledge of the Hf.raldrk terms, in which those descriptions are often worded, we deem it important to give a brief ac count of the origin, nature, and design, of these and similar emblematical devices. In the early ages of the world, and even among the rudest people, various devices, signs, and marks of honor, were used to distinguish the great and noble from the ignoble vulgar. Thus we find in the writings of Homer, Virgil, and Ovid, that their heroes had divers figures on their shields, whereby their per.sons were distinctly known. Nations also adopted sym- bolical signs of distinction, which they displayed on their banners and arms. Thus the na- tional emblem of the Egyptians was an O.r, of the Athenians an Owl, of the Goths a Bear, of tlie Romans .an Engle, of the Franks a Lion, and of the Saxons a Horse. Even the North American savages had their distinctive emblems. Thus the Otter was the emblem of the Ot- tawiis ; and the VV'olf, the Bear, and the Turtle, of the divisions of the Iroq^uois tribes ; — and the.se devices were often painted on the bodies of their warriors. It is supposed that, in Europe, the Crusades and Tournaments wei’e the cau-e of method- izing and perfecting into a science the vai’icus national, family, and individual emblems, to which was given the name of Heraldry ; a term which embraced, originally, not only all that pertains to Coats of Arms, but also to the marshalling of armies, solemn processions, and all ceremonies of a public nature. The term “ Coats of Arms” probably originated from the circumstance that the ancients embi’oidered various colored devices on the coats they wore over their armor. Also, those who joined the Crusades, and those who enlisted in the tournaments, had their devices depicted on their arms, or armor — as on their shields, banners, &c. ; and as the colors could not here be retained, particular marks were used to represent them. All coats of arms, formed according to the rules of Heraldry, are delineated on Shields or Escutcheons, which are of various forms, oval, triangular, heptagonal, &c. The parts com- posing the e.scutcheon, or represented on it, are Tinctures, Furs, Lines, Borders, and Charges. The description of the first and last only, is essential to our purpose. By Tinctures is meant the various colors used, the names and marks of which are as follow — Or, (golden or yellow,) is represented by dots or points. . . (See No 1.) Argenl, (silver or white,) is plain. . . . . ( “ No. 2.) Azure, (or blue,) is represented by horizontal lines. . . . ( “ No 3.) Gules, (or red,) by perpendicular lines. . . . . . ( “ No. 4.) Vert, (or green,) by diagonal lines from the upper right corner to the lower left.* ( “ No. 5,.) Purpure, (or purple,) from upper left to lower right. ( “ No. e.) Sable, (or black,) by horizontal and perpendicular lines crossing each other. ( “ No. 7.) For the use of these, and other heraldric terms, see the copies of the recorded descriptionf of the seals of Massachusetts, Pennsylvania, and Missouri. No 1 No. 2. No 3 No. 4. No. 5. No. 6. No 7. TELLOVr. WHITE. BLUE. RED. GREEN PURPLE. BLAOIf. Sometimes, although seldom, the names of the precious stones are used to represent colors See the recorded descri}>tion of the seal of Massachusetts. Charges are whatever are represented on the field of the escutcheon ; the principal of which, in addition to natural and celestial figures, are the Chief, the Pale, the Bend, the Fess, the Bar, the Cheveron, the Cross, and the Saltier ; each of which, although occupying its ap- propriate space and position in the escutcheon, and governed by definite rules, admits of a great variety of representations The external ornaments of the escutcheon are Crowns, Coronets Mitres, Helmets, Mantlingg, • In ail heraldric descriptions, that which is called the right side is upimsite the spectator’s le^fi, hand ; and vice versa. 98 THE PUBLIC SEALS, OR COATS OF ARMS, [Book 11 Caps, Wreaths, Crests, Scrolls, and Supporters. Some escutcheons hare none of these oma meuts, and otheis nearly all of them. Tlie last mentioned are placed on the side of the es- cutcheon, standing on a scroll, and are thus named because they appear to support or hold up '/ae shield. (See the seals of Maine, New York, New Jersey, Arkansas, Missomi, and Michigan ) It will be seen that the Coats of Anns of many of the States do not strictly follow the rule! Df Iler'-.l.^.iy, inasmuch as they are not represented on shields, or escutcheons, unless the entire circular seals be deemed the escutcheons, of which there would be no impropriety, except that some would then contain the figures of shields vdchin shields. The design and the effect how- ever are the same in both cases, whether the shield be or be not used. \Vhere the heraldrij terms are used in the recorded descriptions of the seals, we have written the descriptions anew, giving their purport in our own language, with the exception of the descriptions of the seal# of Massachusetts, Pennsylvania, and Missouri, which, for the purpose of illustration, we have given in both forms. The seals of the several States, on which are delineated the Coats of Arms which they have adopted, are used by the proper authorities to attest and give validity to public records and documents ; and to many public writings the “ Great Seal of State” is an esssential requisite. In addition, these Coats of Arms of the States are interesting historical records, all having some peculiar significancy of meaning — being emblematical of what each State deemed ap- propriate to express the peculiar circumstances, character, and prospects of its people — and many of them enforcing, by significant mottoes, great moral and political truths, and shadow- ing forth, by their vurious representatives of agriculture, commerce, and the aits — liberty, justice, and patriotism, the future greatness and glory of the nation. Viewed in this light, these devices convey many useful lessons, an 1 are interesting and appropriate embellishments for a History of our Country. Such is our apology for introducing them here. The engravings of most of the seals will be found different, in many respects, from those hitherto presented to the public. In this matter we have studied accuracy, disregarding those additions and changes which the fancy of artists has substituted in the place of the original designs. In order to obtain correct copies, we have been at the trouble of procuring impressions from the oiiginal seals ; and also, where they have been preserved, the recorded descriptions, found in th.e offices of the seerehiries of state. MAINE. — The Coat of Arms of the State of Maine, as delineated on the seal of the State, consists of a white or silver shield, on which is represented a Pine Tree ; and at the foot of the same a Moose Deer, in a recumbent pos- ture. The Shield is supported, on the right, by a Hus- bandman resting on a scythe, and on the left, by a Sea- man resting on an anchor. The masts of a ship appear in the distance on the left. In the foreground are re- presented sea and land; and under the shield is the name of the State, in large Homan capitals. Above the shield, for a “ Crest,” is the North Star ; and between the star and the shield is the motto, Dirigo, “ I direct.” The Pine Tree, represented on the escutcheon, called the Mast Pine — an evergreen of towering height and enormous size — the largest and most useful of American pines, and the best timber for masts, is one of the staples of the commerce of Maine, as well as the pride of her forests. The Moose Beer, the largest of the native animals of the State, which retires before the ap- proaching steps of human inhabitancy, and is thus an emblem of liberty, is here represent^ quietly reposing, to denote the extent of uncultivated lands which the State possesses As in the Arms of the United States a cluster of stars represents the States composing th« Nation, so the North Star may be considered particularly applicable to the most northern member ef the confederacy, and as it is a directing point in navigation, (Dirigo,) and is here used to represent the State, so the latter may be considered the citizen’s guide, and the ob- ject to which the patriot’s best exertions should be directed. The “ Supporters” of the shield— a Husbandman on one side representing Agriculture, and a Seaman on the other representing Commerce and Fisheries — indicate that the State is sup- forted by these primary vocations of its inhabitants. NEW HAMPSHIRE.— The seal of the State of New ilampshire contains the following devie* ard inscription Around a circular field, encompassed t>\ a wreath of laurels, are the words in Roman capitals. Sioillum Rei- PUBUC5: Neo Haxtomensis, “ The .‘^al of the State of New Hampshire,” with the date “ 17'?4,” indicating th# period of the adoption of the State Constitution. On tb# field in the foreground, are represented land and water- on the verge of the distant horizon a rising sun. (tlie r' sing destiny of the State,) and a ship on the stocks, with the American banner displayed. Part I.] OF THE SEVERAL UNITED STATES. 99 VERMONT. — We are informed by the Secretary of State #f Vennoiit that there are no records in the secretary’s oHice givinsr a description of tlie State Seal, or showing the tii!;eof establishing it. Ira Allen, however, the his- torian ol Vermont, and her first secretary, states that the seal was established by the Governor and Council in 1778 — that the tree on the seal was an evergreen with fourteen branches, thirteen of them repi'esenting the thir- teen original States, and the small branch at the top repre- senting the State of Vermont supported by the others. In the distance is seen a range of hills representing the Green Mountains ; and in the foreground a Cow and sheaves of wheat, indicating an agricultural and grazing . country. Around the border of the seal, in Roman cap 4 tills, are the words, VEaMO^T. Freedom and Unity. MASSACHUSETTS. — The following is a copy of the re- corded description of the Coat of Arms of Massachusetts, as adopted December 13th, 1780. Sapphire : an Indian dres.sed in his shirt, moccasins, belted, proper : in his dexter hand a bow, topaz : in his sinister an arrow, its point towards the base. On the dexter side of the Indian’s head a star, pearl, for one of the United States of America. Crest, on a wreath, a dex- ter arm, clothed and rutiled, proper, grasping a broad- sword, the pommel and hilt topaz, with this motto, “ Ense petit placidam. sub liberate quietem,” and around the seal, “ Sigilluin Reipublicse Massachusettensis.” W’e give the following as a free translation of the same, with a few additions. On the blue ground of an irregularly formed escutch- eon, an Indian is represented, dressed with belted hunt- ing shirt and moccasins. In his right hand is a golden bow, and in his left an arrow, with the point towards the base of the escutcheon. On the right side of the Indian’s head is a white or silver star, denoting one of the United States of America. For the crest of the escutcheon is a wreath, from which extends a right arm. clothed and rulfied, (the natural color,) grasping a broadsword, the pommel and hilt of which are of gold. Around the escutcheon, on a waving band or label, are the words E?ise petit pla- cidatn sub libertute quietem ; “ By the sword she seeks peace under liberty.” Around the bor- der of the seal are the words, S1QIU.UM Reipublic^ Massachusettensis — “ The seal of tht State of Massachusetts.” RHODE ISLAND.— The Arms of the Sfote of Rhode Is- land, as represented on the Seal of the State, consist of a white or silver shield, on which is an anchor with two flukes, and a cable attached. Above the shield, in Ro- man capitals, is the word HOPE ; and from each upper corner of the shield is suspended an unlettered label. The white escutcheon, and the symbol represented on it, are designed as an allusion to those principles of civil and religious liberty which led to the founding of the col- ony of Rhode Island, and in which the faith of the citizens of the State is still deeply anchored. The motto Hope, above the escutcheon, directs the mind to the uncertain future, anticipating the growing pro.sperity of the State, and the perpetuity of its free institutions ; while the unlettered labels, denoting that events are still progressing in the march of Time, wait the completion of History, before the destiny of the State shall be recorded on them. CONNECTICUT. — The Seal of Connecticut is of an oval form, plain, and without any ornamental devices, two inches and three eighths in length, and one inch and seven-eighths in bi’eadth. On it are delineated three Grape Vines, each ivinding around and sustained by an upright support, the whole representing the three set- tlements, Hartford, Windsor, and Wethersfield, which formed the early Connecticut colony. In the lower part of the seal is the motto, Qui transtuut sustinet — “ He who transplanted siill sustains.” Around the border are the words Sigillum Reipublic.® Connecticutensis — “ The Seal of the State of Connecticut.” Formerly the seal had a hand on the left, pointing with the forefinger to the vines ; but that seal has been broken, and the present soul substituted in its place. 100 THE PUBLIC SEALS, OR COATS OF ARMS, [Book H. NEW YORK. — The following is a description of th« present seal of the State of New Yorlf, constnicted ac cording to Act of March 27, 1809. A shield, or escutch- eon, on which is represented a rising sun, with a range of hills, and water in the foreground. Above the shield for the Crest, is represented, on a wreath, a half globe, on which rests a startled eagle, with outstretched pinions. For the supporters of the shield, on the right is repre- sented the figure of Justice^ with the sword in one hand, and the scales in the other ; and on the left the Goddess of Liberty, with the wand and cap^ in her left hand, and the olive branch of peace in the right. Below the shield is the motto. Excelsior, “ More elevated,” denoting that the course of the State is omvard and higher. Around the border of the seal is the inscription, The Great Seal OF THE State of New York.. NEW JERSEY. — The Arms of the State of New Jer- sey, as represented on the Seal of the State, consir.t of a white shield or escutcheon, bearing three ploughs — re- presenting the agricultural interests of the State. The Crest is a horse’s head, supported by a full faced, six barred helmet, resting on a vase — the latter resting on the top of the escutcheon. The Supporters are Liberty on the right, with her wand and cap, and Ceres, the goddess of corn and harvest, on the left, her right hand resting on the escutcheon, and her left supporting the Cornucopia, or horn of plenty, filled with fruits and flowers. Around the border of the seal are the words. The Great Seal op THE State of New Jersey, and at the base the date of its adoption in numeral letters, MDCCLXXVI. (1776.) DELAWARE. — The Arms of the State of Delaware con sist of an azure shield or escutcheon, divided into tw« equal parts by a white band or girdle. On the base part of the escutcheon is represented a Cow,and in the upper part are two symbols, designed probably to represent the agricultural interests of the State — the one appearing to be a sheaf of wheat, and the other a stalk of tobacco The Crest consists of a wreath, supporting a ship under full sail, having the American banner displayed. Sur- rounding the escutcheon, on a white field, are wreaths of flowers, branches of the Olive, and other symbols. At the bottom of the seal is the date of its adoption, MDCCXCIII. (1793.) and around the border the words Great Seal of the State of Delaware. (No description of the seal can be found in the Secretary’s office, and we have been obliged to describe it from a wax impression ) PENNSYLVANIA. — The following is a copy of the r« corded description of the Seal of Pennsylvania. ‘ The shield is parted per fess. Or : charged with a Plough, proper. In Chief, on a sea wavy, proper, a ship under full sail, surmounted with a sky, azure ; and in base, on a field vert, three garbs, Or : on the dexter a stalk of maize, and on the sinister an olive branch ; and for the Crest, on a wreath of the flowers of the smie, a bald Eagle, proper, perched, with wings extended. Motto — “ Virtue, Libert^-, and Independence.” Around the mar- gin, “ Seal of the State of Pennsylvania.” The reverse, Liberty, trampling on a Lion, gules, the emblem of Ty ranny. Motto — “ Both can’t survive.” ’ We give the following as a free translation of the same- The shield is parted by a yellow or golden band or girdle, on which is represented a Plough in its natural color. In the upper part of the escutcheon, on the waves of the sea, is represented a ship under full sail, surmounted by an azure sky. ’• The wand or rod, and cap, are symbols of independence ; because, amon? the ancients, the foF mer was used by the magistrates in the ceremony of manumitting slaves; and the latter was worn by the slaves who wore soon to be set at liberty. fART I.] OF THE SEVERAL UNITED STATES 101 At the base of the escutcheon, on a grreen field, are three golden sneaves of wheat. On thf right of the escutcheon is a stalk of maize, and on the left an olive branch, and for the Gres:, on a wreath of the llowers of the olive, is perched a Bald Eagle, in its natural color, with wings extended, holding in its beak a label,* with the motto, “ Virtue, Liberty, and Inde- pendence.” Around the margin of the seal are the words. Seal of the State of Pennsylvania (The reverse side of the seal represents the Goddess of Liberty trampling on a lied Lion, th« emblem of Tyranny Motto, “ Both can’t survive.”) VIRGINIA. — On the Seal of Virginia, the Goddess of VirUie, the genius of the Commonwealth, is represented dressed like an Amazon, resting on a spear with one hand, and holding a sword in the other, and treading on Ty- ranny, represented by a man prostrate, a crown fallen from his head, a broken chain in his left hand, and a •courge in his right. Above Virtue, on a label, is the word ViaaiNiA ; and underneath, the words, Sic semper tyrarnis, “ Thus we serve tyrants.” (This seal also has a I’e verse side, on which is repre- sented a group, consisting of three figures. In the cen- tre is Liberty, with her wand and cap ; on the right side Ceres, with the cornucopia in one hand, and an ear of wheat in the other ; and on her left side Eternity, holding In one hand the Globe, on which rests the Phceiiix, the fabulous bird of the ancients, that is said to rise again from its own ashes.) MARYLAND. — The device on the Seal of the State of Maryland, consists of the American Eagle with wings dis- played, having on its breast an escutcheon, the chief or upper part of which is azure, the remaining portion being occupied by vertical stripes of white and red. In the dex- ter talon of the Eagle is the olive branch of peace, and in the sinister a bundle of three arrows, denoting the three great branches of government, the Executive, the Legis- lative, and the Judiciary. In a semicircle, over the head •f the Eagle, are thirteen stars, representing the thirteen original States. The inner border of the seal contains the words. Seal op the State of Maryxand. The outer bor- der is ornamental, as seen in the engraving. NORTH CAROLINA. — The figures represented on the Seal of North Carolina are the Goddess of Liberty on the right, and on the left, Ceres, the goddess of corn and harvest. Liberty is represented standing, with her wand and cap in her left hand, and m her right hand the scroll of the Dec- laration of American Independence. Ceres is represented Bitting beneath a canopy, on a bank covered with flowers, having in her right hand three ears or heads of wheat, and in her left the cornucopia, or horn of plenty, filled with the fruits of the earth. SOUTH CAROLINA. — We have not been able to ob- tain any “recorded description” of the Seal of South Car- olina. The device appears to be a Date Tree, or the Great Palm, here emblematical of the State, and supported or guarded by two cross-pieces, to which i.« attached a scroll or label. Branches of the Palm were worn by the an- cients in token of victory, and hence the emblem signi- fies superiority, victory, triumph. On the border of the Beal is the motto, Animis opibusque parati, “Ready (to defend it) with our lives and property.” This seal has a reverse side on which is the motto, Dum Spiro, Spero ; “ while I live I hope;” * The label and motto were never put on the original .seal, for want of room The seal of this state is generally repre- lented with a Horse on each side of the escutcheon as sup- ptfrura, but there is nothing of the kind on the original seal. 102 THE PUBLIC SEALS, OR COATS OF ARMS, Book 11 GEORGIA.— On the Seal of the State of Georgia art represented three pillars supporting an Arch, on which ii engraven the word Constitution. The three pillars which support the “ Constitution . are emblematical of the three departments of the State Government — the l^eg- islature, the Judiciary, and the Executive. On a wreath of the first pillar, on the right,* representing the Ixigism ture, is the word Wisdom ; on the second, representing the Judiciary, is the word Justice ; and on the third, re- presenting the Executive, is the word Moderation. On the right of the last pillar is a man standing with a drawn sword, representing the aid of the military in defence of the Constitution. Around the border of the seal are the words St.\te op Georgia, 1799. (On the rever.se side of the seal is the follo^ving device. On one side is a view of the sea shore, with a ship riding a.t anchor near a w'h.-irf, bearing the flag of the United States, and receiving on board hogshead? of tobacco and bales of cotton — emblematical of the exports of the State. At a small distance Is a loaded boat landing from the interior, and representing the internal traffic of the State. In the background a man is represented plougliiug^ and a flock of sheep reposing in the •hade cf a tree. Aroun . the border is the motto, . ^(culture and Commerce., 1799.) FLORIDA. — In the centre of the Seal of Florida is re presented the American Eagle, “ the bird of liberty,” grasping in the left talon an olive bninch, and in the right a bundle of three arrows. In a semicircle above are thir- teen stars, representing the thirt«;en original States, while the ground is represented as covered with the Prickly Pear, a fruit common to the country, and which, from its being armed at all points, must be handled with great care. The appropriate motto of the Prickly Pear is “ Let me alone.’’'’ (This is the description of the Seal of the Territory of Florida, which is made the Seal of the State, until a new one shall be adopted ) ALABAMA. — The Seal of Alabama contains a neatly engraved map of the State, with the names of the rivers, and the localities of the principal towns that existed at the time of the establishment of the Territorial govern ment in 1817. Around the border of the seal are the words Alabama Executive Office. — (This was the Ter- ritorial Seal, which has been adopted by the State Gov- ernment.) MISSISSIPPI. — In the centre of the Seal of MissRsIpp] is represented the American Eagle, grasping an 01iv« branch in the left talon, and a bundle of four arrows in the right. Around the border of the seal are the words, The Great Seal of the State of Mississipp u Fronting the spectator, as usu Part l.J Ui- ,nl-: SEVERAL UNITED STATES. lOJ LOUISIANA -On the Seal of Louisiana is represented a Pelican stuiuling by her nest of young ones, in the atti- tude of protection and defence,” and in the act of feed- ing them. All share alike her maternal assiduity. The mother bird is here emblematic of the general government of the Union, while the birds in the nest represent the several States. Above are the scales of Justice, emblema- tic of the device below, and denoting that such is the watchful care and guardianship which the government of th_e Union is bound to bestow alike upon all the members of the confederacy. The semi-circle of eighteen stars represents the number of States at the time of the admission of Louisiana. In the upper part of the border of the Seal are the words, State of Louisiana, and in the lower part, the words, Union and Confidence. TEXAS. — The Great Seal of Texas consists of a White Star of five points, on an azure field, encircled by branches of..the Live Oak and the Olive. Before the annexation of Texas to the United States, the Seal bore the device. Re- public OF Texas. The Live Oak, ( Quercus virens,) which abounds in the forests of Texas, is a strong and durable timber, very useful for ship-building, and forming a most Important article of export. ARKANSAS. — The Anns of Arkansas, as represented on the Seal of the State, consist of a shield or escutcheon, the base of which is occupied by a blue field, on which is a white or silver Star, representing the State. The “ fess” part, or middle portion, is occupied by a Bee- Hive, the emblem of industry, and a Plough, representing agricul- ture ; while the “ chief,” or upper part of the escutcheon is occupied by a Steam-Boat, the representative of the commerce of the State. For the “ CresV' is represented the goddess of Liberty, holding in one hand her wand and cap, and a wreath of laurel in the other, surrounded by a constellation of stars, representing the States of the Union. The “ Supporters’’^ of the escutcheon are two Eagles ; the one on the left grasping in its talons a bundle of ar- rows, and the one on the right an olive branch — and ex- tending from the talons of the one to those of the other is a label containing the motto. Regnant Popiili, “ The People rule.” On each side of the has* point of the escutcheon is a cornucopia filled with fruits and flowers. Around the border of the seal are the words. Seal of the State of Arkansas. At each ex- tremity of the word Arkansas are additional emblems : on the left a shield, wand, musket ■Aith bayonet, and cap of Liberty ; and on the right a sword, and the scales of Justice. MISSOURI. — The following is a copy of the recorded description of the Great Seal of Missouri. “ Arms parted per pale ; on the dexter side, gules, the A\Tiite or Grizzly Bear of Missouri, passant, guardant, proper : on a Chief, engrailed, azure, a crescent, argent ; on the sinister side, argent^ the Arms of the United States ; — the whole within a band inscribed with the words, ‘ United we stand, divided we fall.’ For the Crest, over a helmet full faced, grated with six bars, or, a cloud proper, from which ascends a star argent, and above it a constellation of twenty-three smaller stars argent, on an azure field, surrounded by a cloud proper. Supporters, on each side a White or Grizzly Bear of Missouri, rampant, guardant, proper, standing on a scroll inscribed with the motto, Salus populi, suprema lex esto, and under the scroll the numerical letters BIDCCCXX, — the Avhole surrounded by a scroll inscribed with the words. The Great Seal of the State op Mis- lOUBi.” — The following is a free translation of the above. 104 THE PUBLIC SEALS, OR COATS OF ARMS, [Boor H The Arms of Missouri are represented on a circular escutcheon, divided by a pcrpendiculai line into two equal portions. On the right side, on a red field, is the M hite or Grizzly Bear ot Missouri, in its natural color, walking guardedly. Above this device, and separated from it by an engrailed* line, is an azure field, on which is represented a white or silver crescent. On the left side of the escutcheon, on a white field, are the Arms of the United States Around the border of the escutcheon are the words, “ United we stand, divided we fall.” For th» “ Crest,” over a yellow or golden helmet, full faced, and grated with .six >-»,rs, is a cloud in its natural color, from which ascends a silvery star, (representing the State of Missouri,) and above it a constellation of twenty-three smaller stars, on a blue field .surrounded by a cloud. (The twenty-three stars represent the number of States in the Union at the time of the admi.s- sion of Missouri.) For “ Supporters,” on each side of the e.scutclieon is a Grizzly Bear in the posture of attack, standing on a scroll inscribed with the motto, Snlns popnli^ suprema lex esto — “ The public safety is the supreme law and under the .scroll the numerical letters MDCCCXX, the date of the admission of Missouri into the Union. Around the border of the seal are the words, The Great Seal of the State of Missouri. TENNESSEE. — The Seal of Tennessee contains the fol- lowing device. The upper half of the seal is occupied by a stalk of Cotton, a Sheaf of Wheat and a Plough, below which is the word AGKICULTUKE. The lower half is oc- cupied by a loaded Barge, beneath which is the word COMMERCE. In the upper part of the seal are the numer- ical letters xvi, denoting that Tennessee was the sixteenth State admitted into the Union. Around the border are the words, The Great Seal of the State of Tennessee, with the date 1796, the period of the formation of th* state government, and admission into the Union. KENTUCKY. — On the Seal of Kentucky is the plain and unadorned device of two friends embracing, with this motto below them — “ United tve stand, divided we fall.'''* In the upper portion of the bordei are the words. Seal OF Kentucky. OHIO.— On the Seal of Ohio appears the following de- vice : In the central portion is represented a cultivated country, with a bundle of seventeen Arrows on the left, and on the right a Sheaf of Wheat, both erect, and in the distance a range of mountains, skirted at their base by a tract of woodland. Over the mountain range appeals a rising sun. On the foreground are represented an ex- panse of water and a Keel-Boat. Around the border are the words, The Great Seal of the State of Ohio, with the date, 1802, the period of the admission of Ohio into the Union. The bundle of seventeen arrows represent^ the number of States existing at that time. * An engrailed line is a line indented with curves, thus Part I.] OF THE SEVERAL UNITED STATES. 105 IKDIANA. — On the Seal of Indiana is represented a Irene of prairie and woodland, with the surface gently undulating — descriptive of the natural scenery the State. In the foreground is a Buffalo, once a native animal of the State, apparently st.artled by the axe of the Woodman or Pioneer, who is seen on the left, felling the trees of the forest — denoting the advance of civilization westward. In the distance, on the right, is .seen the sun just appearing on the verge of the horizon. Around the upper portion of the seal are the words, Indiana State Seal. ILLINOIS. — In the centre of the Seal of Illinois is re presented the American Eagle, grasping in its left talon a bundle of three arrows, and in the- right an olive branch, and bearing on its breast a shield or escutcheon, the lower half of which is represented of a red color, and the upper half blue, the latter bearing three white or silvery stars. From the beak of the Eagle extends a label bearing the motto, “ State Sovereignty ; National Union.^^ Around the border of the seal are the v ords. Seal op the State OF Illinois, with the date, “ Aug. 26, 1818.” MICHIGAN. — The Arms of the State of Michigan, as exhibited on the Seal of the State, consist of a shield, or escutcheon, on which is represented a Peninsula extend- ing into a lake, with the sun rising and a man standing- on the peninsula, with a gun in his hand. Below the escutcheon, on a b.and or label, are the words. Si quceris peninsulam amcenam, circumspice — “ If you seek a de- lightful country, (peninsula,) behold it.” On the upper part of the escutcheon is the word Taebor — “ I will defend it.” The “ Supporters” of the escutcheon are, a Moose on the left, and on the right, the common Deer, both na- tives of the forests of Michigan. For the “ Crest,” is re- presented the Eagle of the United States, above which is the motto, E pluribus unum. Around the border of the seal are the words. The Great Seal of the State op Michigan, with the numerals, a.d. mdcccxxxv, the date of the formation of the State government. IOWA,— The Seal of Iowa contains the following sim- ple devio* r An Eagle in the attitude of flight, grasping in •te dexter talon a Bow, and holding in its beak an arrow. Around the border of the seal are the wordr Seal of THE Territort OP lowA. (No State Seal has 'et been adopted.) 14 06 THE PUBLIC SEALS, OR COATS OF ARMS. fBooK M At the bottom of the Seal is the OF July, 1838, and around the Seal, Territory op Wisconsin. WISCONSIN. The Seal of Wisconsin presents a view of land and water scenery, designed to represent the agricultural, commercial, and mining interests of the State. In the foreground is a man ploughing with a span of horses : the middle ground is occupied by a barrel, a cornucopia, an anchor, a sheaf of wheat, a rake, and a pile of lead in bars — the latter, the most im- portant of the mineral products of the State. The two great lakes that border the State— Lakes Michigan and Superior, have their representatives ; on one of which is seen a sloop, and on the other a steamboat — and on tht shore an Indian pointing towards the latter. In the dis- tance is a level prairie, skirted, on the horizon, by a range of woodland, and having on the left a Light-house and School Building, and in the centre the State-house of iV'isconsin. In a semicircle above are the words : “ Civilitas Successit Barbarum,” Civilization has sue eeeded Barbarism. of the formation of the Territorial Government, Fourth in Roman capitals, the words. The Great Seal of thb UNITED STATES. The following is the recorded de scription of the device of the Seal of the United States, as adopted bj' Con- gress on the 20th of June, 1782. “ Arms : Paleways of thirteen pieces, argent and gules ; a chief azure ; the escutcheon on the breast of the American Eagle displayed, proper, holding in his dexter talon an olive branch, and in his sinister a bundle of thirteen arrows, all pro- per, and in his beak a scroll inscribed with this motto, ‘ E pluribus unum ’ “ For the Crest : Over the head of the Eagle, which appears above the escutcheon, a glory, or, breaking throngh a cloud, proper, and sur- rounding thirteen stars forming a constellation, argent, on an azure field.” This seal has a Reverse side, Oi which the following is the descrip- tion. “ Reverse : A Pyramid unfinished. (Representing the American Confed- eracy as still incomplete, — the struc- ture to be carried upwards as new States are admitted into the Union.) In the zenith an Eye in a triangle, (representing the All- seeing Ey'e,) surrounded by a glory proper. Over the eye these words, ‘ Annuit coeptis,’ (God has favored thp undertaking.) On the base of the pyramid the numerical letters mdcclxxvi, (1776,) and underneath the following motto, ‘ Novus ordo seclorum,’ ” (A new series of ages ; —denoting that a new order of things has commenced in this western world.) Note; — Although we have made all the engraved copies of the Seals of the States of uniform size, yet the original seals are of different sizes. IVe give their diameters in incL-^, com- mencing with the smallest. Rhode Island and Texas, 1 1-2 inches ; Iowa, 1 5-8 ; Kentucky, Tennessee, Louisiana, Ar- kansas, and Maryland, 1 3-4 ; New Hampshire, Massachusetts, Ohio, Indiana, Florida, South Carolina, and Mississippi, 2 ; New York and Vermont, 2 1-8 ; Pennsylvania, North Carolina, Georgia, Illinois, and the Seal of the United States, (which is engraved the full size,) 2 1-4; Connecticut, (oval,) 2 3-8 long, and 17-8 broad ; Delaware, Alabama, Maine, and Missouri, 3-8 ; New Jersey and Michigan, 2 1-2 ; Virginia, 3 inches. UllARACTER AND DESIGN OF THE SEVERAL APPEN DICES ro THE HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. 1. iThe mere detail of such events as most attract public atten- tion while they are occurring, embraces but a small portion of the instruction which History is capable of affording. The actions of individuals do not occur without motives, nor are national events ever attributable to chance origin j and the latter are as much the proper subjects of philosophical inquiry as the former. 2. ^Could we ascertain the causes of all the prominent events wliich history relates, history would then become what it has been styled by an ancient writer, ‘ philosophy teaching by examples.’’ Much may doubtless be done to make history accord more truly with this definition, for too often is this view of its design neglected even in our more prominent and larger works ; and wars, and revo- lutions, and all great public events, are described with minuteness, while the social, moral, and intellectual progress of the people, and the causes that are working these changes, receive too little of that attention which their importance demands. 3. 3The former plan, however, that of narrative principally, is essential in an elementary work, the object of which should be to interest the youthful mind by vivid representations of striking characters and incidents, and thereby to render the great events and divisions of history familiar to it. But, fearing that his disheartened soldiers would desert him as soon as they had an opportunity of leaving the country, and mortified at his losses, he deter- mined to send no tidings of himself until he had crowned his enterprise with success by discovering new regions of wealth. ^ He therefore turned from the coast and again advanced® into the interior. His followers, accustomed to implicit obedience, obeyed the command of their leader without remonstrance. 1540. a. Oct. 28. .. Mauville, and t)L6 events that occurred there. •2. Account oj great battle near Mobile 3 Situation of the Span- iards after the battle. 4. Informa tion received by De Soto, and his next move7nents. b. Notft o 122 c. Nov. 12. “The following winter'* he passed in the country d. 1540-41 of the Chickasas, probably on the western banks of the 1541. Yazoo,:}: occupying an Indian village which had been deserted on his approach. Here the Indians attacked i)0 miles in a southerly direction, it discharges its vast flood o. turbid waters into the Gulf of ; lexico. It is navigable for steam -boats to the tails of bt. An- thony, more than 2(XK) miles from its mouth by the river’s course. The Mpsissippi and itl tributary streams drain a vast valley, extending from the Allegbanies to the Rocky Mountains, containing more than a million of square miles of the richest country in the world a terri- tory six times greater than the whole kingdom of France. /.a -i * Th 3 St. Francis river rises in Missouri, and running south, enters the Mississippi 60 miles north frc.-n the mouth of the Arkansas. a xi t The Wachita river rises in the western part of the State of Arkansas, and running S.L. ceives many tributaries, and enters the Red river 30 miles from the junction of the latter with The Kc^^river rises on the confines of Texas, forme its northern bounda»*v and entavs Mieeissippi 150 miles N.W. from New Orleana I*A»T 1.! JOHN AND SEBASTIAN CABOT. 125 1497, CHAPTER II. 'northern and eastern coasts of north AMERICA, FROM THE DISCOVERY OF THE CONTINENT BY THE CABOTS, IN 1497, TO THE SETTLEMENT OF JAMESTOWN, IN VIRGINIA, IN 1607. 110 YEARS. DIVISIONS. f. ^John and Sebastian Cabot. — II. Caspar Cortcreah — III. Ver- Tronounesd razani.—IV. James Cartier.^— V. Roberval.— VI. Ribault,^ Lau- "" dormiere^^ and Melendez . — VII. Gilbert., Raleigh, Grenville, fyc . — Do Jon e- VIII. Marquu de la Roche,^ — IX. Bartholomew Gosnold. — X De d. Roush ) Monts. — XL North and South Virginia. 2. Diviskm of Chapter II. 1. John and Sebastian Cabot. — 1. ^Shortly after the 3. Account^ cetum of Columbus from his first voyage, John Cabot, a anddknt V^enetian by birth, but then residing in England, believ- %Vcalm^ mg that new lands might be discovered in the northwest, applied to Henry VII. for a commission of discovery. Under this commission* Cabot, taking with him his son Sebastian, then a young man, sailed from the port of (o. s') U96. Bristol* in the spring of 1497. 1497. 2. On the 3d of July following he discovered land, which he called Prima Vista, or first seen, and which until recently was supposed to be the island of Newfound- land, but which is now believed to have been the coast of Labrador. f After sailing south a short distance, and f-Note.p in pvobably discovering the coast of Newfoundland, an.xious tj announce his success, Cabot returned to England with- out making any farther discovery. 3. ■‘In 1498 Sebastian Cabot, with a company of three 1498. hundred men, made a second voyage, with the hope of finding a northwest passage to India. He explored the continent from Labrador to Virginia, and perhaps to the coast of Florida;' when want of provisions compelled ^ ^ote p. ns him to return to England. 4. ^He made several subsequent voyages to the Ameri- 1,500. can coast, and, in 1517, entered one of the straits which 5 suhseq^tem leads into Pludson’s Bay. In 1526, having entered the service of Spain, he explored the River La Plata, and part of the coast of South America. Returning to Eng- land during the reign of Edward VL, he was made Grand * Bristol, a commercial citj' of England, next In importance to LoHxiOn and Liverpool, is on the River Avon, four miles distant from its entrance into the river Severn, where commences Ihe Bristol Channel It is 115 miles west from London and 140 south from Liverpool. 126 VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. fBooE U analysis. Pilot of the kingdom, and received a pension for his ser« ' vices. Account^ II. Gaspar Cortereal. — 1. ’Soon after the success- %'^coriereaL ful voyage of the Cabots, which resulted in the discovery 1500. of North America, the king of Portugal, in the year 1500, 1501. despatched Gaspar Cortereal to the coast of America, on a voyage of discovery. After exploring the coast of u. Note, p III. Labrador* several hundred miles, in the vain hope of b. Note, p. 118. finding a passage to India,** Cortereal fx'eighted his ships o. Aug. with more than fifty of the natives, whom, on his I'eturn,* he sold into slavery. «• 2. ^Cortereal sailed on a second voyage, with a deter- . mination to pursue his discovery, and bring back a cargo of slaves. Not returning as soon as was expected, hk brother sailed in search of him, but no accounts of eithe- ever again reached Portugal. 1504. III. Verrazani. — 1. ®At an early period the fisher, ies of Newfoundland began to be visited by the French and the English, but the former attempted no discoveries 4^ A 0 count of in America until 1523. “In the latter part of this year Verrazani. Fraiicis I. fitted out a squadron of four ships, the com- mand of which he gave to John Verrazani, a Florentine navigator of great skill and celebrity. Soon after the 1524. vessels had sailed, three of them became so damaged in a storm that they were compelled to return ; but Verrazani proceeded in a single vessel, with a determination to d. Jan. 27. make new discoveries. Sailing** from Madeira,* in a westerly direction, after having encountered a terrible e. March, tempest, he reached* the coast of America, probably in the latitude of Wilmington. f landinfa^ 2. “^After exploring the coast some distance north and south, without being able to find a harbor, he was obliged naiivet. to send a boat on shore to open an intercourse with the natives. The savages at first fled, but soon recovering their confidence, they entered into an amicable traffic with the strangers. 3. ®Proceeding north along the open coast of New coast of Jersey, and no convenient landing-place being discovered, i\ew Jersey. ^ attempted to swim ashore through the surf ; but, frightened by the numbers of the natives who thronged the beach, he endeavored to return, when a wave threw him terrified and exhausted upon the shore. He was, however, treated with great kindness ; his clothes were * Tha Madieiras are a cluster of islands north of the Canaries, 400 miles west from the coaai of Morocco, and nearly 700 southwest from the Straits of Gibraltar. Madeira, the principal laUnd, celebrated for its wines, is 54 miles long, and consists of a collection of lofty mo'.otaina OB tlie lower slopes of which vines are cultivated, t Wihnington. (See Note and Map, p. 261.) CARTIER. Pari I,] 127 dried hy the natives; and, when reco^^ereo from hi? 1534 , fright and exhaustion, he was permitted to swim back to the vessel. 4. ‘Landing again farther north, probably near the ^iewYork city of New York,* the voyagers, prompted by curiosity, kidnapped and carried away an Indian child. ^It is sup- posed that Verrazani entered* the haven of Newport, f a. Mayi. where he remained fifteen days. Here the natives were liberal, friendly, and confiding ; and the country was the richest that had yet been seen. 5. “Verrazani still proceeded north, and explored the 3 . Farther coast as far as Newfoundland.'’ The natives of the ^ Note, p. lu northern regions were hostile and jealous, and would ’ ^ traffic only lor weapons of iron or steel. ‘‘Verrazani The name gave to the whole region which he had discovered the name of New France ; an appellation which was after- wards confined to Canada, and by which that country was known while it remained in the possession of the French. IV. James Cartier. — 1. “After an interval of ten 1534. years, another expedition was planned by the French; 5 . Account q, and James Cartier, a distinguished mariner of St. Malo,| was selected to conduct a voyage to Newfoundland. After having minutely surveyed® the northern coast of that island, he passed through the Straits of Belieisle into the Gulf of St. Lawrence, and entered the mouth of the river of the same name ; but the weather becoming bois- terous, and the season being far advanced, after erecting a cross,** — taking possession of the country in the name of the king of France, — and inducing two of the natives to accompany him, he set sail* on his return, and, in less e. Aug. 19 . than thirty days, entered^ the harbor of St. Malo in safety, f- sept. is 2. ®In 1535 Cartier sailed® with three vessels, on a 1535. second voyage to Newfoundland, and entering the gulf on the day of St. Lawrence, he gave it the name of that second martyr. Being informed by the two natives who had returned with him, that far up the stream which he had ^ Qnebec discovered to the westward, was a large town, the capital liarbor see* of the whole country, he sailed onwards, entered the river St. Lawrence, and, by means of his interpreters, opened 7 . Expiora- a friendly communication with the natives. Latorence, 3. ■‘Leaving his ship safely moored,** Cartier proceeded* SSfen with he pinnace and two boats up the river, as far as the ^winter * Neio York. (See Note and Map, p. 220.) t Newport. (See Note, p 215, and Map, p. 217.) t St Malo is a small seaport town in the N. W. part of France, in the ancient province of Brittany, or Bretagne, 200 miles west from Paids. The town is on a rocky elevation called St Aaron surrounded by the sea at high water, but connected with the mainland by a causeway the Inhabitants were early and extensively engaged in the Newfoundland cod fifhery [Book IL 128 VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. ANALYSIS principal Indian settlement of Flochelaga, on the site of , present city of Montreal,* where he was received* in a friendly manner. Rejoining liis ships, he passed the s. 1535-6. winter^ where they were anchored ; during which time twenty-five of his crew died of the scurvy, a malady until * then unknown to Europeans. c. May 13. 4. ‘At the approach of spring, after having taken for freMhery! mal possession<= of the country in the name of his sove reign, Cartier prepared to return. An act of treachery - d. May 16 . at his departure,^* justly destroyed the confidence which the natives had hitherto reposed in their guests. The Indian King, whose kind treatment of the French merited a more generous return, was decoyed on board one of th? vessels and carried to France. i. Prevalent V. Roberval. — 1. “Notwithstanding the advantages 'value of n^o I’esult iroiTi loundiiig colonies in America, the French government, adopting the then prevalent notion that no new countries were valuable except such as pro- duced gold and silver, made no immediate attempts at colonization. z. Designs o. “At length a wealthy nobleman, the Lord of Rober- Roberval. val, requested permission to pursue the discovery and 1540. form a settlement. This the king readily granted, and e. Jan. Roberval received* the empty titles of Lord, Lieutenant- general, and Viceroy, of all the islands and countries hitherto discovered either by the French or the English. \h^%^voy- ^^^hile Roberval was delayed in making extensive Carter Preparations for his intended settlement, Cartier, whose 1541 services could not be dispensed with, received a subordi- L June 2 . riate command, and, in 1541, sailed^ with five ships al- ready prepared. The Indian king had in the mean time died in France; and on the arrival of Cartier in the St. Lawrence, he was received by the natives with jealous} and distrust, which soon broke out into open hostilities. er^ed ^Tlie French then built for their defence, near the pres- ent site of Quebec, f a fort which they named Charles- 1542. ^ bourg, where they passed the winter. Ro&vaue^.d 4. “Roberval arrived at Newfoundland in June of the following year, with three ships, and emigrants for found- MOJfTREAL AND VIC. * Montreal, the largest town in Canada, is situated on the S. E. side of a fertile island of the same name about 30 miles long and 10 broad, inclosed by the divided channel of the St. Lawrence. The city is about 140 miles S. W. from Quebec, but farther by the course of the rive^ t Quebec, a strongly fortified city of Canada, is situated on the N. W. side of the St. Lawrence, on a promontory formed by that river and the St. Charles. The city consists of the Upper and the Lower Town, — the latter on a narrow strip of land near the water’s edge : and the for- mer on a plain difficult of access, more than 200 feet higher. Cape Diamond, the most elevated point of the Upper Town, is 345 feet above the level of the river, and commands a grand view of an extensive trad of country. (See Alap, p. 280.J d. Note, p. ns 2. Discove- ries made. 3 . Fort erected in Carolina. Part I. RIBAULT, LAUDONNIERE, MELEND 5f. R % ing a colony , but a misunclei standing having arisen be- hveen hnn and Cartier, tlie latter secretly set sail for — b ranee. Roberval proceeded up the St. Lawrence to the place which Cartier had abandoned, where he erected two forts and passed a tedious winter.- After some un- a. is.ss. successful attempts to discover a passage to the East Indies,^ he brought his colony back to France, and the Note, p. n design of forming a settlement was abandoned. In 1.549 1549. Roberval again sailed on a voyage of discovery, but he was never again heard of. VI. Ribault, Laudonniere, and Melendez.— I. 'Co: ligni, admiral of France, having long desired to establish 111 America a refuge for French Protestants, at length oh- taincd a commission from the king for that purpose, and, 1563 ' in despatched^ a squadron to Florida,'* under the c. Feb. 28 . command of John Ribault. “Arriving on the coast in " ’ May, he discovered the St. Johns River, winch he named (he river of May ; but the squadron continued north until It arrived at Port Royal* entrance, near the southern boundary of Carolina, where it was determined to estab- lish the colony. 2. “Here a fort was erected, and named Fort Charles, and twenty-six men were left to keep possession of the country, while Ribault returned* to France for farther emigrants and supplies. ‘‘The promised reinforcement not arriving, the colony began to despair of assistance ; and, m the following spring, having constructed a rude brigantine, they embarked for home, but had nearly per- ished by famine, at sea, when they fell in with and were taken on board of an English vessel. 3. “In 1564, through the influence of Coligni, another 1564. expedition was planned, and in July a colony was estab- ^ Second lished on the river St. Johns,f and left under the com- lishad. riiand of Laudonniere. “Many of the emigrants, however being dissolute and improvident, the supplies of food were wasted ; and a party, under the pretence of desirinir to TS’ escape from famine, were permitted to embark*" for France : 1565. jut no sooner had they departed than theycom- nienced a career of piracy against the Spanish. The remnant were on the point of embarking for France, when Ribault arrived and assumed O * Royal is an island 12 miles in length, on the coast of South Carolina, on the east side of which is situated the town of Be.yifort, 50 miles S. W. from Charleston. Between the island and the mainland Is an excellent harbor. t The St. John's, the principal river of Florida, rises in the •astern part of the territory, about 25 miles from the coast, and runs north, expanding into frequent lakes, until within 20 miles of Its mouth, when it turns to the east, and falls into the Atlantic, 36 miles north from St. Augustine. (See Map next page.) 17 July. donded. 1563. VICINITY OF POUT ROT.*L. 730 VOYAGES Ax>^D DISCO\JRTES. [Booe tl occurred *f>hen the ^Spaniards heard of the settlement. b Sept. ' founding St- Augus- tine. e. Sept 18. ANALYSIS, the command, bringing supplies, and additional emigrants with their families. a. Note, p. 113. 4 . ^Meanwhile news arrived in Spain that a company of French Protestants had settled in Florida,* within the Spanish territory, and Melendez, who had obtained the appointment of governor of the country, upon the condi- tion of completing its conquest within three years, depart- ed on his expedition, with the determination of speedily extirpating the heretics. 5. ^Early in September,** 1565, he came in sight of Florida, and soon discovering a part of the French fleef and the \ them chase, but was unable to overtake them. On the seventeenth of September Melendez entered a beauti- ful harbor, and the next day,' after taking formal possess- ion of the country, and proclaiming the king of Spain monarch of all North America, laid the foundations of St. Augustine.* i. The, French (). "Soon after, the French fleet having put to sea with the design of attacking the Spaniards in the harbor of St. Augustine, and being overtaken by a furious storm, every ship was wrecked on the coast, and the French settlement i. Destruction was left in a defenceless state. '‘The Spaniards now %on^'* made their way through the forests, and, surprising- the d. Oct. 1 . French fort, put to death all its inmates, save a few who fled into the woods, and who subsequently escaped on board two French ships which had remaiiied in the har- bor. Over the mangled remains of the French was . placed the inscription, “We do this not as unto French- men, but as unto heretics.” The helpless shipwrecked men being soon discovered, although invited to rely on the clemency of Melendez, were all massacred, except a in few Catholics and a few mechanics, who were reserved as slaves. 7. ^Although the French court heard of this outrage with apathy, it did not long remain unavenged. De Gourgues, a soldier of Gascony, f having fitted* out three ships at his own expense, sur- I. Manner xohich the French mere avenged. e. 1567. harbor of ST. AUGUSTINE. * St. Avgv.'ntine is a town on the eastern coast of Florida, 350 miles north from the southern point of Florida, and 35 miles south from the mouth of the St. Johns Fiver. It is situated on the S. side of a peninsula, hav- ing on the east Matanzas Sound, which separates it fiom Anas- tatia island. The city is low, bni healthy and pleasant, t Gascony was an ancient province in the southwest of Franco, lying chiefly between the Garonne and the Pyrenees. “ Th* Gascons are a spirited and a fiery race, but their habit of exag- geration, in relating their exploits, has made the term gasconade proverbial ’’ Part I.] GILBERT, RALEIGH, GREKTILLE 131 prised two the Spanish forts on the St. Johns river, 156 §. early in 1*j68, and hung their garrisons on the trees, placing over them the inscription, “ I do "this not as unto Spaniards or mariners, but as unto traitors, robbers, and murderers.” De Gourgues not being strong enough to maintain his position, hastily retreated,*" and the Spaniards a. May. retained possession of the country. VII. Gilbert, Raleigh, Grenville, &c. — 1. ‘In 1583 1583. Sir Humphrey Gilbert, under a charter from Queen Eliz- abeth, sailed** with several vessels, with the design of of Gilbert forming a settlement in America ; but a ^ succession of disasters defeated the project, and, on the homeward voy age, the vessel in which Gilbert sailed was wrecked,® ami all on board perished. 2. *His brother-in-law. Sir Walter Raleigh, not dis- Ibt'i**- heartened by the fate of his relative, soon after obtained'* ^ for himself an ample patent, vesting him with almost un- d. Aprils, limited powers, as lord proprietor, over all the lands which he should discover between the 33d and 40th degrees of north latitude. ®Under this patent, in 1584, he despatched, for the American coast, two vessels under the command Barioto of Philip Amidas and Arthur Barlow. 3. Arriving on the coast of Carolina in the month of July, they visited the islands in Pamlico,* and Albemarlef Sound, took possession of the country in the name of the queen of England, and, after spending several weeks in trafficking with the natives, returned without attempting a settlement. '‘The glowing description which they gave of 4. Narm that the beauty and fertility of the country, induced Elizabeth, the countr^- who esteemed her reign signalized by the discovery of these regions, to bestow upon them the name of Virginia, as a memorial that they had been discovered during the reign of a maiden queen. 4. ^Encouraged by their report, Raleigh made active 159^^ . preparations to form a settlement ; and, in the following year, 1585, despatched* a fleet of seven vessels under the command of Sir Richard Grenville, with Ralph Lane as ^TlTttie^tmu governor of the intended colony. After some disasters on the coast, the fleet arrived at Roanoke,:]: an island * Pamlico Sound is a large bay on the coast of N. Carolina, nearly a hundred miles long from N. E. to S. W., and from 15 to 25 miles broad. It is separated from the ocean throughout its whole length by a beach of sand hardly a mile wide, near the mid- dle of which is the dangerous Cape Hatteras. Ocracock Inlet, 35 miles S. W, from Cape Hatteras, is the only entrance which ad- mits ships of large burden. t Albemarle Sound is north of and connects with Pamlico Sound, and is likewis? separated from the ocean by a narrow sand bear h. It is about 60 miles long from east to west, and from 4 to 15 miles wide. + Roanoke is an island on the coast of North Carolina, between Pamlico and Albemarle sounds. The north point of the island is 5 miles west from the old Roanoke Inlet, which is now closed. The Eng- ksb fort and colony were at the north end of the island. (See Map.) ROANOKE I. AND VICINITY. 132 VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. [Book II ANALYSIS. a Sept. 1586. 1. The con- duci of the wloniils. b. June. t. Note,p 112. 2 Under what circiim stances the settlement teas aban- doned. d June 29. 3. Events that happened soon after the departure of the colony. e July. 1587. 4. Account of the second at- tempt to form a setUetnerU. f. Ang. 5. Disappoint- ment that happened to the emigrants on their ar- rival. $. The return of Captain White, g. Sept. 6. 7. Under What cirenr/t- stances the colony was abandoned, anafmtUly jot* in Albemarle Sound, whence, leaving the emigrants un- der Jjane to establish the colony, Grenville returned* to England. 5. ^The impatience of the colonists to acquire sudden wealth gave a wrong direction to their industry, and the cultivation of the earth was neglected, in the idle search after mines of gold and silver. Their treatment of the natives soon provoked hostilities : — their supplies of pro- visions, which they had hitherto received from the In- dians, were withdrawn : — famine stared them in the face ; and they were on the point of dispersing in quest of food, when Sir Francis Drake arrivecF with a fleet from the West Indies.*^ 6. “He immediately devised measures for furnishing the colony with supplies ; but a small vessel, laden with provisions, which was designed to be left for that purpose, being destroyed by a sudden storm, and the colonists be- coming discouraged, he yielded to their unanimous re- quest, and carried them back to England. Thus was the first English settlement abandoned, ** after an existence of little less than a year. 7. “A few days after the departure of the fleet, a ves- sel, despatched by Raleigh, arrived* with a supply of stores for the colony, but finding the settlement deserted, immediately returned. Scarcely had this vessel departed, when Sir Richard Grenville arrived with three ships. After searching in vain for the colony which he had plant- ed, he likewise returned, leaving fifteen men on the Island of Roanoke to keep possession of the country. 8. ^Notwithstanding the ill success of the attempts of Raleigh to establish a colony in his new territory, neither his hopes nor his resources were yet exhausted. Deter- mining to plant an agricultural state, early in the follow- ing year he sent out a company of emigrants with their wives and families, — granted a charter of incorporation for the settlement, and established a municipal govern- ment for his intended “city of Raleigh.” 9. ^On the arrivaF of the emigrants at Roanoke, where they expected to find the men whom Grenville had left, they found the fort which had been built there in ruins ; the houses were deserted: and the bones of their formei occupants were scattered over the plain. At the same place, however, they determined to establish the colony \ and here they laid the foundations for their “ city.” 10. ®Soon finding that they were destitute of many things which were essential to their comfort, their gov- ernor, Captain John Wliite, sailed® for England, to obtaic the necessary supplies. ’On his arrival he found the Fart I.] LA ROCHE, GOSNOLD. 183 nation absorbcsd by the threats of a Spanish invasion ; and J5S7« the patrons of tlic new settlement were too much engaged — in public measures to attend to a less important and re- mote object. Raleigh, however, in the following year, 158S, despatched"' White with supplies, in two vessels; 1588. f>ut the latter, desirous of a gainful voyage, ran in search of Spanish prizes ; until, at length, one of his vessels was overpowered, boarded, and rifled, and both ships were compelled to return to England. 11. Soon after, Raleigh assigned'’ his patent to a com- b. March it. ^ pany of merchants in London ; and it was not until 1590 i that White was enabled to return® in search of the colony ; \ and then the island of Roanoke was deserted. No traces j of the emigrants could be found. The design of estab- lishing a colony was abandoned, and the country was ’ again left"' to the undisturbed possession of the natives. d. Sept VIII. Marquis de la Roche. — 1. 'In 1598, the Mar- 1593. quis de la Roche, a French nobleman, received from the i. Attempt oj king of France a commission for founding a French colo- tofwm^wt- ny in America. Having equipped several vessels, he sailed with a considerable number of settlers, most of whom, however, he was obliged to draw from tlie pris- ons of Paris. On Sable* island, a barren spot near the coast of Nova Scotia, forty men were left to form a set- tlement. 2. ^La Roche dying soon after his return, the colonists 2. rate of the were neglected ; and when, after seven years, a vessel was sent to inquire after them, only twelve of them were living. The dungeons from which they had been libera- • ted were preferable to the hardships which they had suffered. The emaciated exiles were carried back to | France, where they were kindly received by the king, j who pardoned their crimes, and made them a liberal do- 1 nation I IX. Bartholomew Gosnold. — 1. ®In 1602, Bartholo- 1602. f mew Gosnold sailed* from Falmouth,f England, and \ abandoning the circuitous route by the Canaries'" and the Gosnold. West Indies,^ made a direct voyage across the Atlantic, f | and in seven weeks reached'* the American continent, prob- s- Note, p. 112 ably near the northern extremity of Massachusetts Bay.:}; ! ‘Not finding a good harbor, and sailing southward, he * Biscovertee \ ^ discovered and landed' upon a promontory whicft he called i. May 24. * Sable island is 90 miles S. E. from the eastern point of Nova Scotia. t Falmouth is a seaport town at the entrance of the English Channel, near the southwastem extremity of England. It is 50 miles S. W. from Plymouth, has an excellent harbor, and a roadstead capable of receiving the largest fleets. > T Massachusetts Bay is a large bay on the eastern coast of Massachusetts, between the bead- j lands a* Cape Ann on the north, and Cape Cod on the south 134 VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. [Book n analysis. Cape Cod.* Sailing thence, and pursuing his course along • juneTT^ the coast, he discovered'" several islands, one of which he named Elizabeth, + and another Martha’s Vineyard. :j: i. Aifmjpt to 2. ’Here it was determined to leave a portion of the crew for the purpose of form.ing a settlement, and a store- house and fort were according/y erected ; but distrust of the Indians, who began to show hostile intentions, and the despair of obtaining seasonable supplies, defeated the de- b. June 28 . sign, and the whole party embarked^* for England. ’’The I’eturn occupied but five weeks, and the entire voyage only four months. I. Account cif 3. ^Gosnold and his companions brought back so favor- and*di^cov- able reports of the regions visited, that, in the following *^t^Prin^.' y^ar, a company of Bristol merchants despatched*^ two 1603. small vessels, under the command of Martin Bring, for e Note.p 125. the purpose of exploring the country, and opening a traf- d. April 20 . 6c with the natives. Bring landed* on the coast o-f Maine, — discovered some of its principal rivers, — and examined the coast of Massachusetts as far as Martha’s V’^ineyard. The whole voyage occupied but six months. In 1606, Bring repeated the voyage, and made a more accurate survey of Maine. A.Grantof X. De Monts. — 1. Tn 1603, the king of France dAIus. gi'anted^ to De Monts, a gentleman of distinction, the f. Nov. 8. sovereignty of the country from the 40th to the 46tli de- gree of north latitude ; that is, frdm one degree south of K Note,p. 22 o. New York city,® to one north of Montreal. ®Sailing‘ • 1604 vessels, in the .spring of 1604, he arrived at i. MarchV X^ova Scotia^ in May, and spent the summer in trafficking Note, p. 11 1. with the natives, and examining the coasts preparatory to a settlement. ' • ^ «. Hisjirat 2. ®Selecting an island near the mouth of the riv(3r St. winter. qo the coast of New Brunswick, he there erected k. 1604-5. ^ and passed a rigorous winter,'* his men suffiering 1605. much from the want of suitable provisions. ’In the follow- 1605, De Monts removed to a place on the Bay of Fundy;l| and here was formed the first permanent * Cape Cod, thus named from the number of co fish taken there by its discoverer, is 50 miles % E. from Boston. t Elizabeth Mands are a group of 13 islands south of Buzzard’s Bay, and from 20 to 30 miles E and S. E. from Newport, Rhode Island. Nashawn, the largest, is 7 and a half miles long. Cattahunk, the one named by Gosnold Elizabeth Island, is two miles and a half long and thre« qu.arters of a mile broad. i Martha's Vineyard, three or four miles S. E. from the Elizabeth Islands, is 19 miles in length from E. to W., and from 3 to 10 miles in width. The i.sland called by Gosnold Martha’s rineyard is now called No Man’s Land, a small island four or five miles south from Martha’s VL leyard. AVhen or why the name was changed is not known. J The St. Croix river, called by the Indians Schoodic, empties into Passamaquoddy Bay at the eastern extremity of Maine. It was the island of the same name, a few miles up the river, on which the French settled. By the treaty of 1783 the St. Croix was made the eastern boundary of the United States, but it was uncertain what river was the St. Croix until the remains of th« French fort were discovered. I* The Bay of Fundy, remarkable for its high tides, lies between Nova Scotia and New Bruns Part I.] NORTH AND SOUTH VIRGINIA. 13S .French settlement in America. The settlement was ]605. named Port Royal,* * * * § and the whole country, eml)racing ihe present New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, and the adja- jent islands, was called Acadia. 3. ‘In 1608, De Monts, although deprived of his former 1608. commission, having obtained from the king of France the ^rant of the monopoly of the fir trade on the river St. oeMonta. Lawrence, fitted out two vessels for the purpose of forrn- ng a settlement ; but not finding it convenient to com- mand in person, he placed them under Samuel Champlain, who had previously visited those regions. 4. “The expedition sailed' in April, and in June arri- ved^ at Tadoussac, a barren spot at the mouth of the Sa- Champu^Z guenayf river, hitherto the chief seat of the traffic in furs, sctv.emlnt of Thence Champlain continued to ascend the river until he had passed the Isle of Orleans,:]: when he selected® a b. June 3. commodious place for a settlement, on the site of the pres- July 3. ent city of Quebec,** and near the place where Cartier d. Noe, p.m had passed the winter, and erected a fort in 1541. From this time is dated the first permanent settlement of the French in New France or Canada. XI. North and South Virginia. — 1. “In 1606 James 1606. the 1st, of England, claiming all that portion of North America which lies between the 34th and the 45th degrees of north latitude, embracing the country from Cape Fear§ to Halifax,|| divided this territory into two nearly equal districts; the one, called North Virginia, extending from the 41st to the 45th degree ; and the other, called South Virginia, from the 34th to the 38th. 2. ■‘The former he granted* to a company of Knights, gentlemen, and merchants,” of the west of England, ^compan^l called the Plymouth Company ; and the latter to a com- pany of “ noblemen, gentlemen, and merchants,” mostly sranted. resident in London, and called the London Company. The intermediate district, from the 38th to the 41st degree, was open to both companies ; but neither was to form a settlement within one hundred miles of the other. urick. It is nearly 200 miles in length from S. W. to N. E., and 75 miles across at its entrance, gradually narrowing towards the head of the bay. At the entrance the tide is of the ordinary height, about eight feet, but at the head of the bay it rises 60 feet, and is so rapid as often to overtake and sweip off animals feeding on the shore. * Port Royal (now Annapolis^, once the capital of French Acadia, is situated on the east bank of the river and bay of Annapohs, in the western part of Nova Scotia, a short distance from the Bay of Fundy. It has an excellent harbor, in which a thousand vessels might anchor in security. t The Saguenay river empties into the St Lawrence from the north, 130 miles N. E from Quebec. J The Isle of Orleans is a fertile island in the St. Lawrence, five miles below Quebec. It !■ about 25 miles long and 5 broad. (See Map, p. 280.) § Cape Fear is the southern point of Smith’s Island, at the mouth of Cape Fear River, on the coast of N. Carolina, 150 miles N. E. from Charleston. (See Map, p. 251.) II Halifax^ the capital of Nova Scotia, is situated on the S. AV. side of the Bay of Chebucto^ which is on the S. E. coast of Nova Scotia. The town is 10 miles from the sea, and has an ex* lellent hai-bor of 10 square nrilas. It is about 450 miles N. E. from Boston 136 VOYAGES AND DISCOVERlfcS [Book [I, ANALYSIS. 3. ’The supreme government of each district was to be 1 . The gov vested in a council residing in England, the members of which were to be appointed by the king, and to be re- districts. moved at his pleasure. The local administration of the affairs of each colony was to be committed to a council residing within its limits, likewise to be appointed by the 2 . Effects of king, and to act conformably to his instructions. “The tiorSt!^ * effects of these regulations were, that all executive and legislative powers were placed wholly in the hands of the king, and the colonists were deprived of the rights of self- government, — and the companies received nothing but a simple charter of incorporation for commercial purposes. a. Aug. 22 . 4. “Soon after the grant, the Plymouth Company des- b. Nov. 22 . patched* a vessel to examine the country ; but before the voyage was compl<^ .ed she was captured** by the Span- iards. Another vessel w'as soon after sent out for the same oountry. pui'posc, whicli returned with so favorable an account of the country, that, in the following year, the company sent out a colony of a hundred planters under the command 1607. of George Popham. 2 . Aug 21 . 5 ^ *They landed' at the mouth of the Kennebec,* -AtiemeXt where they erected a few rude cabins, a store-house, and f*^Dcc^i 5 slight fortifications ; after which, the vessels sailed** for England, leaving forty-five emigrants in the plantation, which was named St. George. The winter was intensely cold, and the sufferings of the colony, from famine and hardships, were extremely severe. They lost their .store- house by fire, and their president by death ; and, in the following year, abandoned the settlement and returned to England. ^ smt^uny^ “Under the charter of the London Company, which the London alone succeeded, three small vessels, under trie command c^DeT^. Captain Christopher Newport, sailed* for :he American coast in December, 1606, designing to laud and form a ^'o*e. p P f Pursuing the old route by the g Note.p 118 . 0 g^j^g^j.jgg g ^i^g West Indies,** Newport did not arrive i. Mays. April ; when a storm fortunately carried' him north of Roanoke into Chesapeake Bay.'j' ♦ The Kennebec, a river of Blaine, we.st of th« Penob.scot, falls into the ocean 120 niile.s N. E. from Boston. — The place where the Sagadahoc colony (as it is usually called) passed the winter, is in the present town of Phippsburg, which is composed of a long narrow peninsula at the mouth of the Ken- nebec River, having the river on the east. Hills Point, a mite above the S. E. corner of the penin- sula, was the site of the colony. t The Chesapeake Bay, partly in Vij-ginia, and partly in Maryland, is from 7 to 20 miles in width, 180 miles in length from N. to S., and 12 miles wide at its entrance, between Cape Charles on th« N. and Cape Henry on the S f All r I.J, NORTH AND SOUTH VIRGINIA. 137 7. ‘Sailing along the southern shore, he soon entered a 1006 . noble river which he named James River,* and, after passing about fifty miles above the mouth of the stream, through a delightful country, selected*" a place for a settle- merit, which was named Jainesiown.\ Here was foi'med a Mayas, the first permanent settlement of the English in the New World, — one hundred and ten years after the discovery of the continent by Cabot, and forty one years from the settlement^ of St. Augustine in Florida.^ ^ The Rii’er rises iu the Alleghany Mountains, passes through the Blue Ridge, and fcils into thj Bouthern part of Chesapeake Bay. Its entrance into the bay is called Hampton Roais, haring Point Comfort on the north, and Willoughby Point on the south. t Jamestown is on the north side of James River, 30 miles from its mouth, and 8 mile* S. H. W. fr'^a a'illiamsburg. The village is entirely deserted, with the exception ol one or two old boiluings, and is not found on modern maps (See Map.) 18 VSerazani. ealeigh. /oun smith. APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD OP VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. ANALYSIS. 1. ‘In the preceding part of our history we have passed over a period of more than one hundred years, extending from the end of ee^ns ^art fifteenth to the beginning of the seventeenth century As this -j/ our his- portion consists of voyages and discoveries merely, made by navi- gators of ditferent nations, with no unity of action or design, wo find here little or nothing that can throw light on the subsequent character of the American people. 2 impor- 2. 8In the meantime, however, our fathers, mostly of one nation '^°^amini.n^' already on the stage of action in another land, and cause.'< English his- and influences were operating to plant them as colonists on this t^uonwuh wilderness coast, and to give them those types of individual our own. and national character which they afterwards exhibited. To Eng- land therefore, the nation of our origin, we must look, if we would know who and what our fathers were, in Avhat circumstances they had been placed, and what characters they had formed. We shal' thus be enabled to enter upon our colonial history with a prepara- tory knowledge that will give it additional interest in our eyes, and give us more enlarged views of its importance. Let us then, for a while, go back to England our father-land ; lev us look at the social, the internal history of her people, and let us endeavor to catch the spirit of the age as we pass it in review before us. 8. Henry the 3. ^Henry the Seventh, the first king of the house of Tudor,* Seventh, -^^s on the throne of England at the time of the discovery of 4. inteiii- America. •‘When intelligence of that important event reached ^d^very^ England, it excited there, as throughout Europe, feelings of sur- Amerisa. prise and admiration ; but in England these feelings were mingled with the regret that accident alone had probably deprived that s. Columbus country of the honor which Spain had won. sFor while Columbus, ^v^ron^e little prospect of success, was soliciting aid from the courts of Henry, of Portugal and Spain, to enable him to test the wisdom of his schemes, he sent his brother Bartholomew to solicit the patronage of the king of England, who received his propositions with the greatest favor. But Bartholomew having been taken prisoner by pirates on his voyage, and long detained in captivity, it was ascer- tained soon after his arrival that the plans of Columbus had al ready been sanctioned and adopted by Ferdinand and Isabella, » English patronage of Henry was no longer needed. America 4. ^Although the English were thus deprived of the honor of ♦ So called because he was a descendant Irom Edmund Tudor. Before his accession to the throne his title was Earl of Richmond. The five Tudor sovereigns were Henry VII.. Henry VIII., Edward VI., Mary, and Elizabeth. On the death of the latter the throne came into the possession of th? Stuarts in the following manner. Margaret, eldest daughter of Henry VII., married James Stuart, King of Scotland, whose title was James V. They left one daughter, the unfortunate Mary, Queen of Scots. On the death of Elizabeth the Tudor race was ex- tinct, and James VI. of Scotland, son of Mary of Scots, was the nearest heir to the throne of England, to which he acceded with the title of James I. ; the first English sovereign of tho house of Stuarts. As the Tudor princes were on the throne of England duiing the first period of our history, and as this Appendix frequently refers to them individually, it will be well for the reader to learn the order of their succession by referring to the Chart, page / ^ . This will also serve to fix in the min d a comparative view i/^ the two histories — English anfi Americau. \OYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. ART l.j 139 discovering A merica, they -were the second nation to visit its shores, and the first that reached the continent itself. Little immediate benefit was derived to England from the two voyages of Cabot, except the foundation of a claim to the right of territorial pro- perty in the newly discovered regions. ^Cabot would willingly have renewed his voyages under the patronage of Henry, but find- ing him so occupied with civil dissensions at home that he could not be interested in projects of colonial settlements abroad, he transferred his services to the Spaniards, by whom he was long re- verenced for his superior skill in navigation. 5. sprom the reign of Henry the Seventh to that of Elizabeth, the English appear to have had no fixed views of establishing col- onies in America; and even the valuable fisheries which they had dis- covered on the coast of Newfoundland, were, for nearly a century, monopolized by the commercial rivalries of France, Spain, and Por- tugal, although under the acknowledged right of English juris- diction. ANALYSIS. and found their claims to territorUtl property. I. Cabot. Early re- lations of England ioith Amer- ica. 6. 3Henry the Seventh was a prince of considerable talents for 3. Character public affairs, but exceedingly avaricious, and by nature a despot, although his sagacity generally led him to prefer pacific counsels. Seventh. His power was more absolute than that of any previous monarch since the establishment of the Great Charter,* and although his reign was, on the whole, fortunate for the nation, yet the services which he rendered it were dictated by his views of private advan- tage, rather than by motives of public spirit and generosity — a sig- nal instance in which the selfishness of a monarch has been made to contribute to the welfare of his subjects. ^The state of England ^ at this period requires from us more than a passing notice, for here atateof commenced those changes in the condition of her people, the influ- ences of which have affected all their subsequent history, and, con- ^ ' sequently, essentially modified the character of our own. 7. 5At the accession of Henry, which was at the close of the s State of long and bloody wars between the houses of York and Lancaster, the\^iMofm which had ruined many of the nobility of the kingdom, there was accession of no overshadowing aristocracy, as under former kings, sufficiently united and powerful to resist the encroachments of royal authority ; and the great body of the people, so long the sport of contending factions, were willing to submit to usurpations, and even injuries, rather than plunge themselves anew into like miseries. ®In the e. Policy of real of the king however to increase his own power and give it ad- s^ve^h!^d ditional security, he unconsciou.sly contributed to the advancement its effects. of the cause of popular liberty. In proportion as the power of the nobility had been divided and weakened by the former civil wars, so had th 5 power of the Feudal S7jstenv\ been diminished, — a far more * The Great Charter, [Magna Chartaf^ was obta.ined from King John, by the barons, arms In hand, in the year 1215. it limited and mitigated the severities of the feudal system, dimin- ished the arbitrary powers of tne monarch, and guarantied important liberties and privileges to all classes — the barons, clergy, and people. Yet it was not till after a long and bloody strug- gle, during many succeeding reigns, that the peaceable enjoyment of these rights was ob- ■ained The Great Charter was signed June 15th, 1215, at a place called Runnymede, on the t anks of the River Thames, between Staines and Windsor. t Feudal System. At the time of the Norman conquest, in the year 1066, the people of England, then called Anglo-Saxons, from their mixed English and Saxon origin, were divuled Into three classes ; — the nobles or thanes ; the freemen ; and the villains, or slaves. The lat ter, however, a very numerous class, were of several kinds, and reduced to different degrees of servitude. Those w'ho cultivated the land were transfered with it from one proprietor to another, and could not be remove! from it. Others, taken in war, wen the absolute property of their masters. The power of a master however over his slaves, was not unlimited among the Anglo-Saxons, as it was among their German ancestors. If a man maimed his slave the latter recovered his freedom ; if be killed him he paid a fine to the king ; but if 'be slave did APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD OF [Book II 140 ANALYSIS odious instrument of tyranny than was ever wielded by a single despot. It was the selfish policy of Henry, as we shall learn, that did the world the valuable service of giving to this system its death-blow in England. 1 . Foimer 8. Ut had long been a practice among the nobles, or barons, for each to engage as many men in his service as he was able, giving them badges or liveries, by Avhich they were kept in readiness to as- sist him in all wars, insurrections, and riots, and even in bearing evi- «. Nature of dence for him in courts of justice, ^xhe barons had thus estab- Oieir j)ower. petty despotisms of the most obnoxious kind, hostile alike to the power of the sovereign, and to the administration of justice % The course among the people. ^Jealous of the power thus exercised by the \lok%^oe^- -b^^i’ons, and which, at times, had been the severest restraint upon en it. the royal prerogative, the king sought to weaken it by causing se- vere laAvs to be enacted against engaging retainers, and giving badges ur liveries to any but the menial servants of the baron’s household. An instance of the severity of the king in causing these laws to be rigidly enforced is thus related by Hume. not die within a day after the injury, the offence went unpnnished. The.'e le- moved from the land ; but the hou.sehold or domestic slaves, the .«ame as with the Saxons, were the personal property of their nuusters, who sold them at their pleasurt and even ex- ported them, as articles of commerce, into foreign countries. The numbers of this latter cla.ss were greatly increa.sed by the Norman conquest, as those who were taken prisoners at the bat- tle of Iliistings, and in subsequent,^ revolts, were reduced to slavery. During the fifteenth century the number, both of domestic and predial slaves, was greatly diminished, as the proprietors of land found that their work wa-s performed to better purpo.se, and even at less expense, by hired servants. The numerous wars, also, in which the Engli.sh were engaged during this period, contributed to the decline of slavery, by obliging the nobles to put ax’ras into the hands of their serfs and domestics. Yet so late iis the reign of Henry the Eighth, we read of English slaves, the absolute property of their masters, although at this time it was a prevailing opinion among people of all ranks, that slavery was incon.sistent with the spirit of Christianity, and the rights of humanity. In the year 1614 Henry the Eighth granted an act of manumission to two of his slaves and their families, for which he assigned this rea.son in the preamble : “ That God had at first created all men equally free by nature, but that many had been reduced to slavery by the laws of men. We believe it therefore to be a pious act, and meritorious in the sight of God, to set certain of our slaves at liberty from their bon- dage.” It is asserted by one who wrote during the reign of Edward the Sixth, that neither predial nor domestic slaves were then found in England, although tlie laws still admitted both. The most obnoxious features of the Feudal System had then become extinct ; although the military tenures, with their troublesome appendages, were not abolished until 1672, in the reign of Charles the Second. Even now, some honorary services, required of the ancient barons, are retained at coronations, and on other public occasions. The effects of the feudal system are also still seen in the existence of some portions of that powerful landed aristocracy which it created ; and also in many peculiarities in the government and laws of England. Tb# Latter cannot be understood with any degree of accuracy without a general acquaintance witli the system in which they originated. On tins subject, sea all the important Histories of England : also, Blackston®’? Commer ries, Book Jl., chapters 4, 5, and d Part 1.] /OYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. 141 I. Anecdote. 0 the king’s se- verity, illua- t! a ting hit favorite 2>olicy. 2. Beneficn* effects of tu king's polh upon the character (f the English people. 9. The earl cf Oxford, the king’s favorite general, in whom he analysis always placed great and deserved confidence, having splendidly en- tertained him at his castle of Heningham, was desirous of making a parade of his magnificence at the dej)arture of his royal guest, and ordered all his retainers, Avith their liveries and badges, to be drawn up in two lines, that their appearance might be morcgallavt and splendid. ‘ My lord,’ said the king, ‘ I have heard much of vour hospitality ; but the truth far exceeds the report. These handsome gentlemen and yeomen, whom I see on both sides of me. dre, no doubt, your menial servants.’ The earl smiled, and con- fessed that his fortune was too narrow for such magnificence. ‘ They are, most of them,’ subjoined he, ‘ my retainers, who are come to do me service at this time, when they know I am honored with your majesty’s presence.’ The king started a little, and said, ‘ By my faith, my lord, I thank you for your good cheer, but I must not allow my laws to be broken in my sight. My attorney must speak with you.’ Oxford* is said to have paid no less than fifteen thousand marks, as a composition for his offence.” 10. 2Such severity was highly effectual in accomplishing its object, and the emulation of the barons, and their love of display and mag- nificence gradually took a new direction. Instead of vicing Avith each other in the number and poAver of their dependents or retain- ers, they now endeavored to excel in the splendor and elegance of their equipage, houses, and tables. The very luxuries in Avhich they indulged thus gave encouragement to the artg ; the manners of the nobility became more refined ; and the common people, no longer maintained in vicious idleness by their superiors, Avere ob- liged to learn some calling or industry, and became usefhl both to themselves and to others. Such were some of the beneficial effects of a hiAv originating merely in the monarch’s jealousy and distrust of the poAver of the nobility. 11. ^Another severe but covert blow upon the poAver of the barons AA'as the passage of a laAv,t giving to them the privilege of selling or othei-Avise disposing of their landed estates, which before were inalienable, and descended to the eldest son by the laws of primo- geniture. 4Xhis liberty, not disagreeable to the nobles themseh'es, and highly pleasing to the commons, caused the vast fortunes of the former to be gradually dissipated, and the property and influ- ence of the latter to be increased. The effects of this, and of the former laAv. gradually gave a neAV aspect to the condition of the common people, who began to rise, only Avith the waning power of the Feudal System. 12. sWith the clergy, however, Henry was not so successful. At that time all convents, monasteries, and sanctified places of wor- ship, were general asylums, or places of refuge, to which criminals might escape, and be safe from the vengeance of the laAv. This was little less than alloAving an absohite toleration of all kinds of vice; yet Henr^L induced principally bj^ a jealousy of the groAving poAver and wealth of the monastic body, in v’ain exerted his influ- ence with the pope to get these sanctuai-ies abolished. All that he could accomplish, was, that if thieves, robbers, and murder- ers, who had fled for refuge to the sanctuaries, should sally out 3. Alolition of the ancient law of entails — neio policy. 4 Effects of this nexo policy. 5. The clergy. Religious sanctuaries ; vain attempts of the king to have them abolished. * Lingard, copying from Bacon, says, “ The Earl of Essex.’’ Lingard states th« flue at lOjOOO pounds. • According to Hallam, this was merely the re-enactment of a law passed during the reign »f Richard III. If so, the law had probably fallen into disuse, or doubts of its validity may b)Te existed. fBcOK 142 APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD OF ANALYSIS 1 . “ Benefit tif Clergy:" abridgments \if, and also of the privileges of the sanc- tuary. S. Latos relor- live to mu :• der. 3. State of morals, crim- nal statistics, <^c. 4, Gradual diminution of capital ojfence.s. 6. Ascribed to what. 6. The prin- ciple illmtra- ted by these facts 7. Foreign commerce : attempts to tegulate the same. and commit new offences, and escape a second time, they might then be taken and delivered up to justice. 13. ^The benefit of clergy however, was somewhat abridged ; the criminal, for the first offence being burned in the hand, with a let- ter denoting his crime ; after which he was liable to be punished capitally if convicted a second time. But in the following reign, when the Reformation had extended over England, the benefit of clergy was denied to any under the degree of sub-deacon, and the privileges of the sanctuary, as places of refuge for crimimals, were abolished ; but it was long before all distinctions in the penal code were removed between the olergy and other subjects. 14. 2The laws relative to murder, however, even at the commence ment of the sixteenth century, exhibited a spirit little less enlight- ened than that found among some of the savage tribes of North America. Prosecutions for murder were then, as now, carried on in the name of the sovereign, yet a limited time was specified within which the prosecution was to be commenced, and often, in the interval, satisfaction was made by the criminal, to the friends or relatives of the person murdered, and the crime was suffered to go unpunished. But noAV, in all civilized nations, public prosecu- tors are appointed, whose duty it is to bring to justice all offenders against the peace and safety of society. 15. 3Qf the state of morals during this period, we may form some idea from the few criminal statistics that have been handed down to us, although the numbers are probably somewhat exaggerated. It is stated in an act of parliament passed in the third year of the reign of Henry the Eighth, that the number of prisoners in the kingdom, confined for debts and crimes, amounted to more than sixty thousand, an assertion which appears to us scarcely credible. One writer asserts that during the same reign, of thirty-eight years, seventy-two thousand persons were executed for theft and robbery— amounting to nearly two thousand a year. 16. ^But we are told that during the latter part of the reign of Elizabeth the number punished capitally was less than four hundred in a year, and that, about the middle of the eighteenth century, this number had diminished to less than fifty. sThis diminution is ascribed by Hume to the great improvement in morals since the reign of Henry the Eighth, caused chiefly, he asserts, by the in- crease of industry, and of the arts, which gave maintenance, and, what is of almost equal importance, occupation to the lower classes. ®If these be facts, they afford an illustration of the prin- ciple, that, in an ignorant population, idleness and vice almost in- separably accompany each other. 17. ^Duringthetiineof Henry the Seventh, foreign commerce was carried on to little extent, although the king attempted to encou- rage it by laws regulating trade ; yet so unwise were most of these laws that trade and industry were leather hurt than promoted by * By “ benefit of cler^,” is understood a provision of law by which clergymen and other* set apart to perform religious services were exempted from criminal process in the ordinary courts of law, and delivered over to the ecclesiastical judge ; so that the church alone took cog- nizance of the offence. Under this regulation, a corrupt priesthood might be guilty of the greatest enormities, with no human power to bring the offenders to justice. Originally the benefit of clergy was allowed to those only who were of the clerical order ; but in process ot time it was extended to all who could read ; such persons being accounted in those days of Ignorance, worthy of belonging to the clerical order. A large number of petty offences were then punishable with death to those who were not entitled to plead the benefit of clergy. — (For the various modifications and changss which the laws relating to benefit of clergy havt undergone, and their influences in forming the present penal code of England see BlaclutoiM Book IV , chap, xxviii.) VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. Part 1 J 143 the care and attention bcstoAved upon them. Laws were made anai.YSIs against the exportation of gold and silver, and against the expor- tation of horses : prices were athxed to woollen cloth, to caps and hats ; and the wages of laborers were regulated by law. In the other impoi- following reign these unjust regulations were greatly extended, al- though in many instances it was impossible to enforce them. Laws were made to prohibit luxury in apparel, but without much effect : a statute was enacted to fix the price of beef, pork, mutton, and veal : and laws were passed to prevent the people from abandoning tillage and throwing their lands into pasturage. 18. iThe apparent necessity for this latter law arose from the ef- i.Lawtopre fbets of former partial and unjust enactments, which fbrbade the ^nmenTof exportation of grain and encouraged that of avooI. So pernicious tiiiagp and to the great mass of the people was this system, although lucra- * * * tive to the large landholders, owing to the increasing demand for wool, that the beggary and diminished population of the poorer classes were its consequences. SDuring the reign of Edward VI., z Lawreia a law was made by which every one was pi'ohlbited from making rnanufac\mt cloth, unless he had served an apprenticeship of seven years. This of doth law, after having occasioned the decay of the woollen manufactures, and the ruin of several towns, was repealed in the first year of the reign of Mary, but it is surprising that it was renewed during the reign of Elizabeth. 19. 3The loan of capital for commercial uses was virtually prohibit- 3. Lawsregu ed by the severe laws which were enacted against taking interest fbr of money, which Avas then denominated usury ; all evasive contracts, money by which profits could be made from the loan of money, were care- fully guarded against, and even the profits of exchange were pro- hibited as savoring of usury. It Avas not until 1545, during the reign of Henry the Eighth, that the first legal interest was known in England, but so strong were the prejudices of the people against the law that it Avas repealed in the folloAving reign of EdAvard the Sixth,* and not firmly established until 1571, in the reign of Elizabeth, when the legal rate of interest was fixed at ten per cent. One of the greatest checks to industry during most of the 5 . injurious sixteenth century was the erection of numerous corporations, which '^tompoiies. enacted laws for their own benefit without regard to the interests of the public, often confining particular manufactures, or branches of commerce, to particular towns or incorporated companies, and excluding the open country in general. ®As an example of the «. E'j>umpie powers Avhich these monopolies had been allowed to exercise, it may be mentioned that the company of merchant adventurers in were allowed London, had, by their own authority, debarred all other merchants e,xerdae. from trading to certain foreign ports, without the payment, from each individual, of nearly seventy pounds sterling for the priv- ilege. 21. 7Many cities of England then imposed tolls at their gates ; 7 Various and the cities of Gloucester and Worcester, situated on the river ^owen% Severn, had assumed and long exercised the authority of exacting cities a tribute on the navigation of that stream. Some of these corpo * Notwithgtanding the lawg against usury money was secretly 1 janed at this time- -the com Don rate of interest durLig the reign of Edward the Sixth being fourteen per cent. [Book 11 144 APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD OF ANALYSTS. 1 Archery, national de- fence, fire- anna, ^c. 2. The Eng- lish navy in early times. t. Greatly im- proved by Elizabeth. 4. Its condi- tion at the drath of Elizabeth. a- March 24, old s4yle. 6. Population of England. •. Preroga- tives of the tovereigns of England rate powx rs were abrogated by Henry VI and, as a partial cheek to fivrther abuses, a law was enacted by parli.iraent that corpora- tions should not make any by-law® without the consent of three of the chief officers of state. But during the reign of Edward VI. the city corporations, which, by a former law, had been abol* ished so far as to admit the exercise of their peculiar trades be- yond the city limits, were again closed, and erery one who was not a member of the corporation was thus prohibited from follow- ing the trade or profession of his choice. Such restrictions would now be deemed exceedingly tyrannical under any government, and totally at variance with sound principles of political economy. 22. ^Several laws passed during the reigns of Henry VII. and Henry VIII. for the encouragement of archery, show on what the defence of the kingdom was then thought to depend. Every man was required to have a bow; and targets, to exercise the skill of the archers, were ordered to be erected in every parish, on grounds set apart for shooting exercises. In the use of the bow the Eng- lish excelled all other European nations. Fire-arms, smaller than cannon, were then unknown in Europe, although gunpowder had been used during two centuries.* 23. 2The beginning of the English navy dates back only to the time of Henry the Seventh. It is said that Henry himself ex- pended fourteen thous.and pounds in building one ship, called the Great Harry. Before that time. Avhen the sovereign wanted a fleet, he had no expedient but to hire or press the ships of the mer- chants. Even Henry the Eighth, in order to fit out a navy, was obliged to hire ships from some of the German cities and Italian states. ^But Elizabeth, early in her reign, put the navy upon a better footing, by building several ships of her own, and by en- couraging the merchants to build large trading vessels, which, on occasion, were converted into ships of war. So greatly did Eliza- beth increase the shipping of the kingdom, that she was styled by her subjects the “ Restorer of naval glory, and Glueen of the northern seas.” 24. ^Yet at the time of the death of Elizabeth, in 1603, » only two and a half centuries ago, the entire navy of England consisted of only forty-two vessels, and the number of guns only seven hun- dred and fifty-four. ^But the population of England, and indeed of all European states at that period, was probably much less than at the present day. Although some writers assert that the popula- tion of England, in the reign of Elizabeth, amounted to two mil- lions, yet Sir Edward Coke stated, in the house of commons, in 1621, that he had been employed, with chief-justice Popham, tc take a survey of all the people of England, and that they found the entire population to amount to only nine hundred thousand Two centuries later the entire population of England numbered more than twelve millions. 25. 6The nature and extent of the prerogatives claimed and exer cised by the sovereigns of England during the first period of oui history, present an interesting subject of inquiry; as, by compa- * It is behaved that gunpowder was known in China at a very early period, but it WM invented in Europe in the year 1320 by Bartholomew Schwartz, a German monk. It is known however, that the compesiPon of gunpowder was de.scribed by Roger Bacon in a treatise writ ten by him in 1280. — King Edw.ar I the Third made use of cannon at the battle of Cressy in IS-IO, and at the siege of '^ialais in 1347. The first use of shells thrown from mortars was in 1495, when Naples was besieged by Charles the Eighth of France. Muskets were first used at the siege of Rhege in 1521 At first muskets were very heavy — could not be u.sed without a rort --and were fired by match-locks. Fire-locks were first used iu Englan I during the civil waj* in the reign of Charles the First. VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. Pari 1] 145 1 Court qf the “ Star Chc-mbcr.'' 4 . Its aboli- tion. ring them with the powers of succeeding princes, we are enabled analysis. to trace the gradual encroachments upon the kingly authority, and the corresponding advancement of civil rights, and libera', prin- ciples of governiuont. *One of the most obnoxious instruments of tyranny daring the whole of the sixteenth century was the court of the Star Chamber.^ an ancient court, founded on the principles cf the common law, but the powers of which were increased by act of parliament, in the reign of Henry the Seventh, to a degree wholly incompatible with the liberties of the people. 2G. SThis court, one of the highest in the realm, and entirely un- 2. Conipost- (ler the intluence of the monarch, consisted of the privy counsellors of the king, together with two judges of the courts of common law, who deemed cases wdthout the intervention of a jury. Its charac- ter is well described by lord Clarendon, who says that “ its power extended to the asserting of all proclamations and oi'ders of state j to the vindicating of illegal commissions, and grants of monopolies ; holding for honorable that which pleased, and for just that which profited ; being a court of law to determine civil rights, and a court of i’evenue to earich the treasury ; enjoining obedience to arbitrary enactments, by fines and imprisonments ; so that by its numerous aggressions on the liberties of the people, the very foun- dations of right were in danger of being destroyed.’’ 27. 3Yet notwithstanding the arbitrary juidsdiction of this court, and the immense power it gave to the royal prerogative it was long long period. deemed a necessary appendage of the governmciit, and, at a later day, its utility was highly extolled by such men as Lord Bacon. ^This court continued, with gradually increasing authority, for more than a century after the reign of Heniy the Seventh, when it was finally abolished in 1641, during the reign of Chaidesthe First, to the general joy of the whole nation. 28. ^During the reign of Henry the Eighth, the royal prerogative 5. TM royal was carried to its greatest excess, and its encroachments were legal- ‘^Jurfug^me ized by an act of Parliament, which declared that the king’s pro- reign of clamation should have all the force of the most positive law. «Lin- gird, the Catholic historian of England, asserts, that, although at g. Assertion tlie time of the accession of Henry the Eighth there existed a spirit of freedom, which, on several occasions, defeated the arbitriiry measures of tl e court, yet before the death of Flenry, the king had subject. grown into a despot, and the people had sunk into a nation of slaves. 29. 7The causes of this change are ascribed to the obsequiousness 7 . The causes of the parliaments; the assumption, by the king, of ecclesiastical change. supremacy, as head of the church : and the servility of the tivo reli- gious parties which divided the nation, each of which, jealous of ihe other, flattered the vanity of the king, submitted to his caprices, and became the obsequious slaves of his pleasure. sE^^vard the s The prerog- Sixth, Mary, and Elizabeth, possessed nearly the same legal powers cL-eTb^jEd as their father Henry the Eighth ; but Elizabeth had the policy ward the not to exert all the authority vested in the crown, unless for impor- ^%[a'Eiiza- tant purposes. All these sovereigns, however, exercised the most b&th. arbitrary power in religious matters, as will be seen when we come to the subject of the Reformation. 30. 9lt should be remembered that Henry the Seventh, Henry the #. The Tudor Eighth, Edward the Sixth, Mary, and Elizabeth, were the five sovereigns of the house of Tudor. compai’ative vieiv of the state lo. Cornpara of the English government during their reigns, embracing the whole Engiauddu of the sixteenth century, the first period of American history, may ring their be gathered from the following statement. 19 14 « APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD OF ANALYSIS. 31. ‘All the Tudor princes possessed little less than absolute powej ' over the lives, liberty, and property of their sul^jects, because all powerofume Avere iliferior to th^ royal prerogative, Avhich might at any sovereigns, time be exerted, in a thousand ditfereiit ways, to condemn the in* 2. Restraints noccnt or screen the guilty. ^The sovereigns before the I'udoi ^a°Idsuhse- priiices Were restrained by the power of the barons ; those after quent them by the pow-er of the people, exercised through the House of i.^Cmipara- a branch of the English Parliament. 3 Yet under the tive liberties baronial aristocracy of the feudal system, the people had less liberty under the arbitrary rule of the Tudor princes. This may reconcile the apparently conflicting statements, that Henry the Seventh, and the succeeding Tudor princes, greatly extended the powers of the royal prerogative, and yet that their reigns were more favorable than those of former princes to the liberties of the 4. Absolute people. 4An absolute aristocracy is even more dangerous to civil anTabs^Auie than an absolute monarchy. The former is the aggregate monarchy, pow'er of many tyrants : the latter, the power of but one. t. Modeofii.v- 32. sQf the plain, or rather rude way of living among the people the coimmn of England during the first period of our history, we shall give a En"lan{ sketch from an historian* w^ho Avrote during the reign of Elizabeth. 6. '^Increase ®This writer, speaking of the increase of luxurie.s, and of the many tf luxuries." good gifts tbr which they w^ere indebted to the blessings of Provi- dence, says : ‘ There are old men yet dwelling in the village where I remain, who have noted three things to be marvelously altered in 7. "Chini- England Avithin their sound remembrance. '^One is the multitude ” of chimneys lately erected ; whereas, in their young days, there were not above two or three, if so many, in mo.st country towns, — the fire being made against the Avail, and the smoke escaping through an opening in the roof. ^ 8. "Amend- 33. 3- The second thing to be noticed is the great amendment of lodgings ; for, said they, our ftithers, and Ave ourselves, have lain full oft upon straw pallets, with a light coveiang, and a good round log under our head, instead of a bolster. If the good man of the house had a mattrass, and a sack of chaff to rest his head upon, he thought himself as Avell lodged as the lord of the town. Pillows were thought meet only for sick women ; and as tbr ser- vants, if they had any sheet above them it was Avell, for seldom had they any under their bodies to keep them from the pricking straws that oft ran through the canvass on Avhich they rested. 9 Domestic 34. The third thing of wdiich our fathers tell us is the exchange , utensils. u'ooden platters for pewter, and Avooden spoons for silver or tin. For so common Avere all sorts of wooden vessels in old time, that u man should hardly find four pieces of pcAvter in a good farmcr’a M). “ O^en house.’ ‘“Again we are told that • In times past men were con- "t^iiiow fented to dAvell in houses of willow, so that the use of the oak Avas, men." in a manner, dedicated Avholly to churches, princes’ palaces, navi- gation, &c. ; but now willow is rejected, and nothing but oak any where regarded: and yet, see the change: for Avhen our houses were built of willow, then had we oaken men; but noAv that our houses are come to be made of oak, our men are not only become willow, but a great many altogether ot straw, which is a sore alter- ation. II. Personal 35. In former times the courage of the owner was a sufficient de- eourage. fence to keep the house in safety ; but now the assurance of the U^t^im- timber must defend the house from robbing. ‘2]v^^ow have we many v«Ared. chimneys, and yet our tender bodies complain of rheums, colds ana > HoUingshed VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. "art M i4? catarrhs: tlion out fires were made in recesses again.st the walls, analy&fs and our heads did never ache. For as the smoke, in those days, was supposed to be a sufficient hardening for the timber of the house, so it was reputed a far better medicine to keep the good man and his family from rheumatisms and colds, wherewith, as then, very few were acquainted.’ 36. ‘By another writer of the same period we are informed that i cUyluiiir ‘ the greatest part of the cities and good towns of England then con- sisted only of timber, cast over with thick clay, to keep out the nobuuy. wind.’ The same author adds that the new houses of the nobility were commonly built of brick or stone, and that glass windows were then beginning to be used in England. The floors of the best houses were of clay, strewed with rushes. 37. 2\V e ai e informed that, “ in the time of Elizabeth, the nobility, 2 . Hours if gentry, and students, ordinarily dined at eleven, before noon, and supped at five. The merchants dined, and supped, seldom before twelve, at noon, and six, at night, especially in London. The hus- bandmen dined also at high noon, as they called it, and supped at seven or eight.” We are told by Hume, that Froissard mentions waiting on the Duke of Lancaster at five o’clock in the afternoon, when the latter hjjd supped. 38. 3ln reference to the growing lateness of the hours in his time, 3 . GrowmM Hume has the following remarks : “ It is hard to tell, why, all over the world, as the age becomes more luxurious, the hours become later. Is it the crowd of amusements that push on the hours gradu- ally ? or are the people of fashion better pleased with the secrecy and silence of nocturnal hours, when the industrious vulgar are gone to rest ? In rude ages men have but few amuseinents and occupations, but what daylight affords them.” 39. ‘lit was not vintil near the end of the reign of Henry the Eighth * that apricots, melons, and currants, were cultivated in England, when they were introduced from the island of Zante. ^Hume as- 5 Edible .serts that salads, carrots, turnips, and other edible roots, ivcre first introduced about the same period ; but from other and older ivriters it appears that those fruits of the garden had been formerly known and cultivated, but afterwards neglected. ^The first turkeys seen 6. Turkeys in Europe were imported from America by Cabot, on his return from his first voyage to the western World. 40. 7Some of the early colonists sent to Virginia by Raleigh, having 7. Tobacco in contracted a relish for tobacco, an herb which the Indians ekeemed ' their principal medicine, they brought a quantity of it to England, and taught the use of it to their countrymen. The use of the filthy weed” soon became almost universal, creating a new appe- tite in human nature, and forming, eventually, an important branch of commerce between England and her American colonies. It is said that Gtueen Elizabeth herself, in the close of her life, became cne of Raleigh’s pupils in the accomplishment of smoking.* s.The potuo. *■ One day, as she was partaking this indulgence, Raleigh betted with her that he could ascertain the weight of the smoke that should issue iu a given time from her majesty’s mouth For this purpose, he weighed first the tobacco, and afterwards the ashes left in the pipe, aqd assigned the difference as the weight of the smoke. The queen acknowledged that he haa gained his bet ; adding that she believed he was the only alchemist who had ever su< ceeded In turning smoke into gold. — Stith. It appears that the smoking of tobacco, a custom first observed among the natives of Amer- ica, was at first called by the v/bites, “ drinking tobacco.” Thus in the .account given by th« Plymouth people of their first conference with Massasoit. it is said, “ behind his back hung a little bag of tobacco, which he drank, and gave us to drink.” Among the records of the Ply- mouth colony for the year 1G46 is found an entry, that a committee was appointed “ to drai» an an order concerning the disorderly drinking of tobacco.” 148 ANALY&IS. 1. Indebted- of Amei- (Cbi to Eu- tope. 1 P-cket watches. 5. Coichea. %. Carrying of thci mail. S. Afyican slave trade. « Early in- tt odiu'tion of slaves into Amo tea by the lipan- iayds. 7. Policy of Las < 'asas, and its effects. «. Noble at- tempt of Charles the Fifth, hoio defeated a. 1536. r The slave trade encour- aged in France. 10. In Eng- land. APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD OF [Boor II potato, one of the cheapest and most nourishing species of vegelA* ble food, was first brought from America into Ireland in the year 1565 ; but it was fifty years later before this valuable root was much cultivated in England, 41, ^Nor should we neglect to mention the indebtedness which America owes to Europe, Besides a race of civilized men, the former has received ft*om the latter a breed of domestic animals. Oxen, horses, and sheep were unknown in America until they were intro* duced by the English, French, Dutch and Swedes, into their respec- tive settlements. Bees were imported by the English, The In- dians, who had never seen these insects before, gave them the name of EugUsh flies.) and used to say to each other, when a swarm of bees appeared in the woods, “ Brothers, it is time for us to depart, for the white people are coming,” 42, 2About the year 1577, during the reign of Elizabeth, pocket- watches were first brought into England from Germany, ^Soon after, the use of coaches was introduced by the Earl of Arundel Before this time, the queen, on public occasions, rode on horseback, behind her chamberlain, •*The mail began to be regularly carried on a few routes, during the reign of Elizabeth, although but few post offices were established until 1635, in the reign of Charles the First, — fifteen years after the founding of the Plymouth colony. 43. 5 It was during the reign of Elizabeth that the Afi ican slave trade was first introduced into England ; and as that inhuman traffic afterwards entailed such evils upon our own country, it may not be uninteresting to give in this place a brief account of its origin. ®As early as 1503 a few Afi-ican slaves were sent into the New World from the Portuguese settlements on the coast of Africa; and eight years later Ferdinand of Spain permitted their importa- tion into the Spanish colonies in greater numbers, with the design of substituting their labor in the place of that of the less hardy natives of America. But on his death the regent, cardinal Ximenes, discarded this policy, and the traffic ceased. 44. 7A few years later, after the death of the cardinal, the worthy Las Casas, the friend and benefactor of the Indian race, in the warmth of his zeal to save the aboriginal Americans from the yoke of bondage which his countrymen had imposed upon them, but not perceiving the iniquity of reducing one race of men to slavery, un der the plea of thereby restoring liberty to another, urged upon his monarch, Charles the Fifth, then king of Spain, the impoi’ta- tion of negroes into America, to supply the Spanish plantations. Unfortunately, the plan of Las Casas was adopted, and the trade in slaves between Africa and America was brought into a regular form by the royal sanction. 45. ^Charles however lived long enough to repent of what he had thus inconsiderately done, and in his later years he put a stop to the slave trade, by an order that all slaves in his American domin- ions should be ft-ee. This order was subsequently defeated by his vohmtary surrender^ of the crown to his son. and his retirement into a monastery ; and under his successors the trade was carried on with renewed vigor. ®Louis the Thirteenth of France, who at first oppo.sed the slave trade from conscientious scruples, was finally induced to encourage it under the persuasion that the rea- diest way of converting the negroes was by transplanting them to the colonies : a plea by which all the early apologists of the slave trade attempted to vindicate its practice.* “In England, also, tht * It baa aiiice been urged in justification of this trade, that those made slaves were grmerallj VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. Tart I.] 149 iniqxiity of the traffic was at first concealed by similar pious pre- analysis tences. 46. 'The celebrated seaman, Sir John Hawkins, afterwards created i. Commtnca admiral and treasurer of the British navy, was the first English- man who engaged in the slave trade. Having conceived the pro- b'-anch of ject of transplanting Africans to America, ho communicated his plan to several of his opulent countrymen, who, perceiving the vast emolument that might be derived from it, eagerly joined him in tlie enterprise. 2 la J 562 he sailed for Africa, and having reached 2 Tint vow Sierra Leone he began to traffic with the natives, in the usual articles of barter, taking occasion in the meantime to give them glowing de- scriptions of the country to which he was bound, and to contrast its beauty and fertility with the poverty and barrenness of their own land. 47. ^Finding that they listened to him with implicit belief, he as- z.Thenativet sured them that if any of them were Avilling to accompany him on his voyage, they shouhl partake of all the advantages of the beau- him tiful country to which he would conduct them, as a recompense for the moderate and easy labor which they should give in return. Three hundred of these unsuspecting negroes, ensnared by the ar- tifices of the white strangers, and captivated by the European or- naments and luxuries spread before them, were thus persuaded to consent to embark for Hispaniola. 4S. 4Qn the night previous to their departure they were attacked 4 Night at- by a hostile tribe, and Hawkins, hastening to their assistance, re- pulsed the assailants, and took a number of them prisoners, whom he conveyed on board his vessels. ^Xhe next day he sailed with 6. The voy- his mixed cargo, and during the voyage, treated nis voluntary cap- tives with much greater kindness than he exercised towards the others. ®In Hispaniola he disposed of the whole cargo to great e. Deposition advantage, and endeavored to inculcate on the purchasers of the of the cargo negroes the same distinction in the treatment of them, which he himself had observed. But he had now placed the Africans be- yond his own supervision, and the Spaniards, who had paid for all at the same rate, treated all as slaves, without any distinction. 49. ’On the return^ of Hawkins to England, the wealth which he 7 . Return of brought with him excited universal interest and curiosity re- specting the manner in which it had been obtained. 8\\riicn it ^ inTses! was known that he had been transporting Africans to America, 9 public ex- there to become servants or slaves to the Spaniards, the public cuement feeling was excited against the barbarity of the traffic, and Haw- traffic- ** kins was summoned to give an account of his proceedings before the queen, who declared, that, “ if any of the Africans had been carried away without their own consent, it would be detestable, and call down the vengeance of Heaven upon the undertakers.” 5'HaAvkins assured her that none- of the natives had been carried 9 How al- away by him by compulsion, nor would be in future, except such as should be taken in war : and it. appears^ that he was able to con- vince her of the justice of his p^iev ; declaring it an act of nu- inanity to carry men from a wofs^e condition to a better; from a captives t«Ken in battle by their countrymen, and that by purchasing them the lives of so many human creatures were saved, who would otherwise have been sacrificed to the implacable revenge of the victors. But this as.sertion is refuted by the fact that it was not until long after ttie commencement of the African slave trade that we read of the different negro nations making war upon each other and selling their captives. Mr. Brue, principal director of the early French African slave Company, says, “ The Europeans were far from de.siring to act as peacemakers among the negroes ; which would be acting contrary to their interests; since, the greater the war^i, the more slaves were procured.” Bozman, anotner writer, director of the Dutch Company, says, “ One of the former directors gave large sums of money to the negroei of on< nation, to induce them to attack some of the neighboring tribes ” 150 APi'ENDIX TO THE PERIOD OF 3. Resort to violent r^eas- UT it. [Book II ANAL\sis, ^ate of pagan barbarism, to the enjoyment of the blessings of Christianity and civilization. sailed*' with two vessels on a second voyag« Uawkirti the coast of Africa, and during the passage an English ship of a Oct 13, joined the expedition. 20n their arrival at Sierra Leone, the 2 ?^S^*oos were found shy and reserved. As none of their compan- tjthenativt^. returned from the first voyage, they began to suspect that the English had killed and devoured them, and no persuasion could induce a second company to embark. 3The crew of the ship of war then proposed a resort to violent measures, and in this they were seconded by the sailors under the command of Haivkins him- self, and notwithstanding the protestations of the latter, who cited the express comm.-inds of the queen, and appealed to the dictates of their own conseiences against such lawless barbarity, they pro- ceeded to put their purpose in execution; observing probably, no difference between the moral guilt of calm treachery and undis- guised violence. <)l. ^After several attacks upon the natives, in which many lives were lost on both sides, the ships ivere at length freighted with car- goes of human beings, who were borne aivay to the Spanish colonies, and there, for no crime but the misfortune of their weakiie.ss, and with no other motive, or plea of excuse, than the avarice of their cajJtors, were consigned to endless slavery. — ^Such was the com- mencement of the English branch of the African slave trade. The infamy of its origin rests upon the Old World : the evils which it has entailed tare at this day the shame and the disgnace of the New 8. ^rtwoTjance 52. ^The importance of the Reformation, as connected net only with the history of England at this period, but with the advance of civilization, true religion, and republican principles, throughout all subsequent history, requires from us some account of its origin nature, and progress. ° ’ “r f the sixteenth century; not only tvasthe rove at the Latholic religion the only religion known in England, but also century. recently assumed to himself both spiritual and temporal power over all the kingdoms of the world, — granting the extreme regions of the earth to whomsoever he pleased. SThe last exercise of his supreme power in worldly matters, was the granting to the king of Eoi-tugal all the countries to the eastward of Cape Non in Aft-ica ; and to the king of Spain, all the countries to the westward of that limit ; an act which, according to some, completed in his person the clu^acter of Antichrist, or “ that man of sin, sitting in the temple of C od, and showing himself as God.’‘*^«= opposition to the papal power; all ^tSi^rsF rhr*«r suppressed— all heretics exterminated ; and all inieriupted- 7 reposing in a unity of faith, rites, and ceremonies and supinely acquiescing in the numerous absurdities inculcated by the head of the church,*' when, in 1517, a single in- dividual dared to raise his voice again.st the reigning empire of ^perstition,— the power of which has ever since been declining. This person was Martin Luther, a man of high reputation for sanctity and learning, and then professor of theology at Wittem ma^ Elbe, in the electorate of Saxony, a province of Ger- 4. The result. ft. Remarks. REFORMATION 8. Last exer else of the pope's su- preme tem- poral pxioer 9 Universal * 2 Thess. 2d, 3d, 4fch.— At this period the popes feared no opposition to their authori^v <> Part . VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES 55. ‘The occasion that first enlisted Luther in opposition to the church of which he was a member, was the authorized sale of in- dulgences, or, a remission of the punishment due to sins ; a scheme which the pope, Leo X.,* had adopted, as an expedient for replen- ishing an exhausted treasury. 2j_,uther at first inveighed against the doctrine of indulgences only ; still professing a high respect for the apostolic see, and implicit submission to its authority ; but as he enlarged his observation and reading, and discovered new abuses and errors, he began to doubt of the Pope^s divine autho- rity ; he rejected the doctrine of his infallibility ;f gradually abol- ished the use of mass.f auricular confession. § and the worship of images ;1| denied the doctrine of purgatory,T[ and opposed the fast- ings in the Romish church, monastic vows, and the celibacy of the clergy. 56. 3In 1520, Zuinglius, a man not inferior in understanding and knowledge to Luther himself, raised the standard of reform in Switzerland, aiming his doctrines at once to the overthrow of the whole fabric of popery, ^jvfotwithstanding the most strenuous ef- forts of tho Pope and the Catholic clergy to resist the new faith, the minds of men were aroused from that lethargy in which they bad so long slumbered, and Protestantism** spread rapidly into every kingdom of Europe. 57. 5ln England the principles of the Reformation secretly gained many partisans, as there were still in that kingdom some remains of the Lollards,tt a sect whose doctrines resembled those of Luther. But another, and perhaps more important cause, which favored the Reformation in England, was the increased attention which then i5i ANALYSIS. 1 The, occa- sion of Lu- ther'sjirst ojypoaition. 9.. His grad- ual progress in rejecting the doctrines and rites of popery. 3. Zuinglim 4 Spread of Protestant- ism. 5 Causes xohich favor ed ttw. intro- duction of ths Reformation in England * This pope was exceedingly profligate, and is known to have been a disbeliever in Chris ti.»nity itself, which he called “ A very profitable fable for him and his predecessors.’’’^ t The doctrine of infallibility, is that of “ entire exemption from liability to err.” t Mass consists of the ceremonies and prayers used in the Romish church at the celebration of the eucharist, or sacrament of the Lord’s supper ; — embracing the supposed consecration of tlie bread and wine into the real body and blood of Christ, and offering them, so transubstan- tiated, as an expiatory sacrifice for the living and the dead. High mass is that sung by the choir, and celebrated with the assistance of the priests : low mass is that in which the prayers are barely rehearsed without singing. § Auricular confession, in the Romish church, is a private acknowledgment of sins to a priest, with a view to their absolution or pardon. II The loorship of images crept into the Romish church very gradually. Its source origi nateJ, about the latter end of the fourth century, in the custom of admitting pictures of saints and martyrs into the churches ; but, although then considered merely as ornaments, the prac- tice met with very considerable opposition. About the beginning of the fifth century images were introduced, also by way of ornament ; and it continued to be the doctrine of the church until the beginning of the seventh century, that they were to be used only as helps to devotion, and not as objects of worship. Protesbmt writers assert that images were worshiper!, by the monks and the populace, as early as the beginning of the eighth century. The second com- mandment forbids the worship of images. IT The doctrine of purgatory, ivhich has often been misrepresented, is believed in by Catho- Mes as follows : 1st. All sins, however slight, will be punished hereafter, "ff not cancelled by repentance here. 2d. Those having tho stains of the smaller sins only upon them at death, will not receive eternal punishment. 3d. But as none can be admitted into heaven who aro not purified from all sins, both great and small, the Catholic believes that thei’e must, of neces- sity, be some place or state, where souls, not irrecoverably lost, may be purified before their admittance into heaven. This state or place, though not profes.sing to know what or where it is, the Catholic calls purgatory. 4th. He also believes that those th^at are in this place, being *he living members of Jesus Christ, are relieved by the prayers of their fellow members here on earth, as also by alms and masses, offered up to God, for their souls. ** The name Protestants was first given in Germany to the adherents of Luther, because, in 15.’9, a number of the German princes, and thirteen imperial towns, protested against a decree cf Charles V. and the diet of Spires. The term Protestants has since been applied to all who 8fepa"ate from the communion of the church of Rome. tt The Lollards were a religious .sect which arose in Germany about the beginning of tho fijurtemth 'entury. They rejected the sacrifice of the mass, extreme unction, and penances and in other respects, differed from the church of Rome. The followers of tho wformb.’ Wickliffe, who also lived in the fourteenth century, were sometimes terurel LoUarda. % 152 APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD OF [Booa II ANALYSIS 1. English literature at the time qf ihe discover]/ qf America. S. Revival of learning about the tommence- ment of the sixteenth century. 3. The study cf Greek op- posed by the Catholic clergy. began to be paid to classical learning. >At the time of the disco very of America, English literature was at a very low ebb, aThough in almost every former age some distinguished men had arisen to dispel the gloom by which they were surrounded, and render theii names illustrious. At the period of which we are now speaking the art of printing had been but recently introduced into England books were still scarce, instructors moie so, and learning had not yet become the road to preferment. The nobility in general were illiLcrate, and despised rather than patronized learning and learned men. ‘-It is enough,'’ remarked one of them, ‘-for noblemen’s song to wind their horn, and carry their hawk fair, and leave study and learning to the children of mean people.” 58. ^About the commeiicement of the sixteenth centurv, however learning began to revive in England. The study of the Latin lan- guage first excited public attention, and so diligently was it culti- vated by the eminent men of the time, that the sixteenth century may very properly be called the Latin age Both Henry the Eighth, and his distinguished minister, cardinal Wolsey, were emi- nent patrons of classical learning. 3At first the study of Greek met Avith great opposition from the Catholic clergy, and Avhen, in 1515, the celebrated Erasmus published a copy of the New Testa- nicnt in the original, it Avas denounced with great bitterness as an impious and dangerous book, and as tending to make heretics of those who studied it. 4. Probable 59. ^And, indeed, it probably had that tendency ; for before this KfS % few of the English theologians had made the Bible their in study ; and even the professors of divinity read lectures only on Lnguage. certain .selec* sentences from the Scriptures, or on topics expounded by the ancient schoolmen. But the study of the Bible aroused a spirit of inquiry even among the few who were able to read it in the original; as its real doctrines began to be known, the reputa- tion of scholastic divinity diminished ; the desire of deducing re- ligious opinions from the Avord of God alone began to prevail ; and thus the minds of men were somewhat prepared for the Reforma- tion, even before Luther began his career in Germany. Ei^irnwrUcs Henry the Eighth having been educated in a strict at against the tachment to the chui’ch of Rome, and being informed that Luther tMRcfZm- contempt of the writings of Thomas Aquinas,* a teacher ation. theology, and the king’s favorite author, he conceived so violent a prejudice against the reformer, that he wrote a book in Latin against ^oft^F^th" doctrines Avhich he inculcated, copy of this work he sent •’ • to the pope, who, pleased with this token of Henry’s religious zeal conferred upon him the title of defemler of the faith ; an appellation 7. ^ogress of still retained by the kings of England. 7To Henry’s book Luther ^ replied with asperity, and the public were inclined to attribute to the latter the victory ; while the controversy was only rendered more important by the distinction given it by the royal disputant, i. Causes that 61. ^But still, causes Averc operating in England to extend the prin- TxfenTtM of ^^0 Reformation, and Henry himself was soon induced to principles of lend his aid to their influence. Complaints of long standing * atS.^' agi^inst the u.surpations of the ecclesiastics had been greatly in° creased by the spirit of inquiry induced by the Lutheran tenets and the house of commons, finding the occasion favorable, passed * Thomas Aquinas, styled the “ Angelical doctor ” a teacher of scholastic dmnity in most of the universities of Italy, Avas horn about the % oai 1225. He left an amazing number of writing ^ and his authority has always been of great importance in the .schools of ttie Catholics He was canonized as a saint by Pope John XXII in the year 1323. Part VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. 153 several bills for restraining the impositions of the clergy, and re- analysis ducing their power and privileges ; while the king, although ab- ^ horring all connection with the Lutherans, was gratified with an opportunity of humbling the papal power in his dominions, and showing its dependence on his authority. 62 . ^ Laws more and more stringent continued to be enacted and t Encroach- enforced against the ecclesiastics ; long standing abuses, and oppres- 'iftents upon sions of the ecclesiastical courts, were remedied; the revehues u^up^^ which the pope had received from England were greatly dimin- ished ; and a severe blow was struck against the papal power, by a confession, “ extorted by Henry from the clergy of the realm, ^ isai that “ the king was the protector and the supreme head of the church and clergy of England.” 63. ^Henry had married his brother’s widow, and, either really 2 Henry's entermining, as he pretended, conscientious scruples about the va- 00 lidity of his marriage, or estranged from his consort by the charms bre^TwUh of a new favorite, had appealed to the pope for a divorce : which co«r^ of the latter not granting, Henry, in defiance of his holiness, put away his first wife Catharine, and married‘s another, the afterwards b Nov 1532. unfortunate Anne Boleyn. The result of this affair was a final ^ breach with the court of Rome, and a sentence of excommunica- tion was passedo against the kinj. c. March 64 . 3So0h after, Henry was declared‘s by parliament the only 3 Thekin2The *^Scotnsh^^ same spirit dictated the national remonstrance, made afterwards by clergy. the Scottish clergy, in Avhich are found the folloAving words “What has Christ Jesus to do with Belial? What has darkness to do with light ? If surplices, corner caps, and tippets, have bee.a badges of idolaters, in the very act of idolatry, Avhy should the towus It Is impossible to speak with certainty. Among the Huguenot writers Perifix reckon* 100, >K), Sully 70,000, Thuanus 30,000, 1.ia Popeliniere 20,000, the reformed martyrologist 15,0(X^ and Mason 10,000.” The estimate of Lingard him,self, however, Jiciwithstanding these state ments, i.s less than 2,000. Taut l.J VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES. 15 preacher of Christian liberty, and the open rebuker of all super stition, partake of the dregs of the Romish beast V’ 79. ‘Afierthe ticcessiou'of Elizabeth, this spirit rapidly increase* and the friends of the Reformation became radically divided amon^, themselves, forming the two aclive parties of the country — the one party, the advocates of the church system as already established ; and the other, then first called the Puritan p*arty, desiring to reform the established religion still more. 80. ^The great points of agreement among the members of the established church system, consisted in rejecting the doctrine of papal supremacy, and in asserting the paramount national autho- rity in matters both spiritual and temporal, and in recognizing the king or queen as the he^id of the church. ^This was, at its origin, the liberal, or democratic system, and at first united, in its support, all lovers of liberty in thought and action — all those to whom the rigid discipline of Ca holic ceremonials and Catholic supei’vision was irksome. '^The members of this party, although differing greatly on minor subjects, were generally disposed to rest satisfied with the changes already made in faith and worship, thinking it a matter of justice and policy, not to separate more widely than was necessary from the ancient sy tern ; while the bishops and clergy foresaw, in any farther attempts at innovation, a tendency to strip them of all their professional authority and dignity. Si. 5The establishment of these medium principles between popery on the one hand, and puritanism on the other, is probably attributable to Elizabeth herself!, for it is asserted by Hallam, that at the accession of that princess to the throne, all the most eminent reformers, or Protestants, in the kingdom, were in favor of abolish- ing the use of the surplice, and what were called popi.sh ceremonies, and that the queen alone was the cause of retaining those obser- vances, which finally led to a separation from the Church of England. 82. 6The Puritan party, professing to derive their doctrines di- rectly from the Scriptures, were wholly dissatisfied with the old church system, Avhich they denounced as rotten, depraved, and de- filed by human inventions, and they wished it to undergo a thor- ough reform, to abandon everything of man's device, and to adopt nothing, cither in doctrine or discipline, which was not directly authorized by the word of God. ■^'Exceedingly ardent in their feel- ings, zealous in their principles, abhorring all formalism, as de- structive cf the vei'y elements of piety, and rejecting the regal as well as papal supreiiiacy, they demanded, in place of the liturgical service, an effective preaching of the gospel, more of the substance of religion, instead cf w hat they denominated its shadow ; and so convinced were they of the justness of their views and the reason- ableness of their demands, that they would listen to no considera- tions Avhich pleaded for compromise or for delay. 83. ®The unsettled .state of exterior religious observances contin- ued until 1565, when Elizabeth, or perhaps the archbishop by her sanction, took violent measures for putting a stop to all irregulari- ties in the church service. Those of the puritan clergy Avho would not conform to the use of the clerical vestments, and other matters of discipline, were suspended from the ministry, and their livings, or salaries, taken from them. ^The puritans then began to form separat'' ..onventicles in secret, for they were unable to obtain, apart from the regular church, a peaceable toleration of their particular worship. Yet their separate assemblages weie spied out and in- vaded^ by the hirelings of government, and those who frequented th<5m sent to pi ison k'j ^YSI». 1 . The two 'parties among the reformers 0 $ tei the acces Sion of Eliz- alelh. ‘1. Points of agreement among mem bera of the established church. 3. This systei. at its origin 4. Why the es- tablished church party was dispose tL real satis- fied toith the changes al- ready made. 5. To whom these mediurr principles are altrib- uted. 6. Professions and vjishes qj the Puritan party. 7. Character of this party 1565. 8 Attempts te produce con- formity in religious toorship. ». Treatment of the Puri- tans. a. isn. 158 APPENDIX TO THE PEPJOD OF [Buor II ANALYSIS. i. The Puri- taut take higher grounds. 8. Political aspect of the controversy. 3. Puritan- ism in parlia- ment. i. Pretensions of the queen and powers of parlia- ment 5 The 'Ji'-ownists," “ Separa- ti’-ts," or "In- dependents ” 6. Their treatment. 7. Severe taics against i/k Puritan*, ani their effects. 84. ^Hitherto the retention of popish ceremonies in the church had been the only avowed cause of complaint with the puritans, but ■when they found themselves persecuted with the most unsparing rigor, instead of relaxing in their opposition, they began to take higher grounds — to claim an ecclesiastical independence of the English church — to question the authority that oppressed them — and, with Cartwright, one of their most able leaders, to inculcate the unlawfulness of any form of church government, except what the apostles had instituted, namely, the presbyterian. 85. 2Thus a new feature in the controversy was developed, in the introduction of political principles ; and, in the language of Hal- 1am, “ the battle was no longer to be fought for a tippet and a sur- plice, but for the whole ecclesiastical hierarchy, interwoven, as it was, with the temporal constitution of England.’’ The principles of civil liberty that thus began to be promulgated, so totally incom- patible with the exorbitant prerogatives hitherto exercised by the English sovereigns, rendered the puritans, in a peculiar manner, the objects of the queen’s aversion. 86. ^Sorne of the puritan leaders in Parliament having taken oc- casion to allude, although in terms of great mildness, to the re- straints which the queen had imposed upon freedom of speech in the house, especially in ecclesiastical matters, they were imprisoned for their boldness, and told that it did not become them to speak upon subjects "which the queen had prohibited from their consider- ation. And when a bill for the amendment of the liturgy was in- troduced into Parliament by a puritan member, it was declared to be an encroachment on the royal prerogative, and a temerity which was not to be tolerated. ^As head of the church, Elizabeth de- clared that she was fully empowered, by her prerogative alone, to decide all questions that might arise with regard to doctrine, disci- pline, or worship. And, in fact, the power of Parliament, at this time, extended little farther than to the regulation of the internal police of the kingdom : it did not presume to meddle with any of the great questions of government, peace and war, or foreign nego- tiations. 87. sThe most rigid of the early puritans were a sect called Bronmists., from Robert Brown, a young clergyman of an impetuous and illiberal spirit, who, in 1536, Avas at the head of a party of zealots or ‘-'Separatists,” who were vehement tor a total separation from the established church. The BroAvnists were also knoAvn as “ Independents,” because they renounced communion, not on’y with the church of England, but Avith every other Protestant :hureh that Avas not constructed on the same model as their OAvn. 6 Against this sect the whole fury of the ecclesiastical law was directed. BroAvn himself exulted in the boast that he had been committed to thirty-tAvo prisons, in some of which he could not see his hand at noon-day. Several of his followei's perished by the hand of the executioner, great numbers were imprisoned, and numerous fami- lies were reduced to poverty by heavy fines. 88. 7Yet these seA'eri ties tended only to increase the numbers and the zeal of these sectaries, and although Elizabeth, even with tears, bewailed their misfortunes, yet she caused laws still more severe to be enacted against them, in the hope of finally overcoming their obstinacy. In 1593 a law was passed, declaring that any person, over sixteen years of age, who obstinately refused during the space of a month, to attend public "worship in the established church, should be committed to prison; that if he persisted three months in his refusal he should abjure the realm ; and if he either refused Part 1 ; V0\ AGES Ax\D DISCOVERIES. this condition or returned aft(?r banishment, he should suffer death. This act contributed as little as former laws to check the growth of Puritan principles, although it induced greater secrecy in their promulgation. 89. 'On the accession of James the First to the throne, in 1603, the ecclesiastical policy of Elizabeth was adopted, and even in- creased in rigor ; so that, during the second year of the reign of James, three hundred Puritan ministers were deprived of their livings, and imprisoned or banished. 2'X’hus harassed and op- pressed in England, an emigration to some foreign country seemed the only means of safety to the Puritans, and they began to retire iu considerable numbers to the Protestant states of Europe. 90. ^Arnong those who afterAvards became prominent in our his- tory, as the founders of New England, were several members of a Puritan congregation in the north of England. Avhich chose for its pastor John Robinson. The members of this congregation, ex- tremely harassed byji rigid enforcement of the latvs against dis- senters, directed their views first to Holland, the only European state in which a free toleration of religious opinions was then ad- mitted. But after leaving their homes at a sacrifice of much of their property, they found the ports of their country closed against them, and they were absolutely forbidden to depart. 91. ■‘After numerous disappointments, being betrayed by those in whom they had trusted for concealment and protection, har- assed and plundered by the officers of the law, and often exposed as a laughing spectacle to their enemies: in small parties they finally succeeded in reaching^ Amsterdam, where they found a Puritan congregation of their countrymen already established. 5 After one year spent at Amsterdam, the members of the church of Robinson removed to Leyden, where they continued eleven-years, during Avhich time their numbers had increased, by additions from England, to three hundred communiciints. 92. ^When Robinson first went to Holland he was one of the most rigid separatists from the church of England ; but after a few years farther experience he became more moderate and charitable in his sentiments, allowing pious members of the Episcopal church, and of other churches, to communicate with him ; declaring that he separated from no denomination of Christians, but from the corruptions of all others. ^His liberal views gave offence to the rigid Brownists of Amsterdam, so that the latter would scarcely hold communion with the church at Leyden. The church at Am- sterdam here became knoAvn as the Independent church, and that at Leyden, under the charge of Robinson, as the Congregational church. ^Most of the latter emigrated to America in 1620, Avhere they laid the foundation of the Plymouth colony. The church which they there planted has been the prevailing church in New England to the present day. 93. 9But the Puritans brought with them, and established in the New World, important principles of civil liberty, which it would be unjust here to pass unnoticed. ‘‘’Before they effected a landing at Plymouth, they embodied these principles in a brief, simple, but comprehensive compact^ which was to form the basis of their future government. In this instrument we have exhibited a perfect equality of rights and privileges. In the cabin of the Mayflower, the pilgrims met together as equals and as freemen, and, in the name of the God Avhom they worshipped, subscribed the first char- ter of liberty established in the Netv World — declaring themselves the source of all the laws that were to be exercised over them — and 159 ANALYSIS 1. Treatmenl of the Puri- tans under Jathes iht First. 2. The]/ re- solve on etni- gration. 3. Rebinson'a congrega- tion • Forbidden to emigrate. 4. After nu- merous trials reaches Am- sterdam. a. 1603. 5 Removes tt Leyden. 6. Character qf Robinson. 7. The lna» pendent, ana the Congre- gational Church. 8. Members oj the tatter re- move to America. 9. Political principles of the Puritans. 10 The "sol- emn con- tract” enter- ed into by the pilgrims at k ly ondage, which our fathers of the Revolu- tion purchased for us, forms the most interesting and the most in structive portion of our history. ^And while we are perusing our early annals, let us constantly bear in mind, that it is not merely with the details of casual events, of wars and sufferings, wrongs and retaliations, ineffective in their influences, that Ave are engaged 5 but that we are studying a nation’s progress from infancy to man- hood — and that we are tracing the growth of those principler of civil and religious liberty, which have renderef August, 1620, a Dutch man-of-war entered James ® Under nver, and landed twenty negroes for sale. This was the commencement of negro slavery in the English colonies. tZZZd. 9. Tt was now twelve years since the settlement of 7. state of the Jamestown, and after an expenditure of nearly four hun- isao'fffiad- dred thousand dollars by the company, there were in the colony only six hundred persons ; yet, during the year 1620, through the influence of Sir Edwyn Sandys, the treasurer of the company, twelve hundred and sixty-one additional settlers were induced to emigrate. But as vet 170 COLONIAL fflSTORY. * [Book 1L analysis, there were few women in the colony ; and most of t ie planters had hitherto cherished the design of ultimately returning to England. 1 Measurea 10. ‘In order to attach them still more to the country^ ta^n'toZ- and to render the colony more permanent, ninety you’^ wcA women, of reputable character, were first sent over, arid, ^'^courury- [jj following year, sixty more, to become wives to the planters. The expense of their transportation, and oven more, was paid by the planters ; the price of a wife rising from one hundred and twenty, to one hundred and fifty pounds of tobacco. 1621. 11 - "in August, 1621, the London Company granted^ a. Aug. 3 to their colony a imriUen constitution, ratifying, in the ». Account of main, the form of government established by \ eardley. conelilWiun It decreed that a governor and council should be appointed the company, by the Company, and that a general assembly, consisting of the council, and two burgesses chosen by the people tuied. from each plantation, or borough, should be convened Poxoeraof yearly. The governor had a negative voice ^pn the gove^mor. proceedings of the assembly, but no law was valid unless ratified by the company in England. Lawn. 12. With singular liberality it was farther ordamed orders of the that no oi’ders of the company in England should bind the colony until ratified by the assembly. The trial by jury jury.^ was established, and courts of justice were required to Basis of con confomi to the English laws. This constitution, granting etuution. privileges which were ever after claimed as rights, was the basis of civil freedom in Virginia. 0 Oct. 13. “The new constitution was brought*- over by Sir 9 . Arrival of Fraucis Wvatt, who had been appointed to succeed Governor Yeardley. He found the numbers of the colony greatly increased, their settlements widely extended and eveiy thing in the full tide of prosperity But this pleas- ant prospect was doomed soon to experience a tenible reverse. Account of 14- ^Since the marriage of Pocahontas, Powhatan had remained the firm friend of the English. But he being now dead, and his successor viewing with jealousy and 1622 alarm the rapidly increasing settlements of the English, the Indians concerted a plan of surprising and destroying the whole colony. Still preserving the language oi friendship, they visited the settlements, bought the arrns, and borrowed the boats of the English, and, even on the morning of the fatal day, came among them as freely ixs usual. V. i Massage 15. “On the first of April, 1622, at mid-day, the attack commenced ; and so sudden' and unexpected was the on- ^ocd. Yiour, three hundred and forty- seven men. Tart il.J VIRGINIA. 171 M omen, and childron, fell victims to savage treachery and cruelty. The massacre would have been far more exten- sive had not a friendly Indian, on the previous evening, revealed the plot to an Englishman whom he wished to save ; by which means Jamestown and a few of the neigh- boring settlements were well prepared against the attack. 16. ‘Although the larger part of the colony was saved, i- Distress of yet great distress followed; the more distant settlements w^e abandoned ; and the number of the plantations was reduced from eighty to eight. »But the English soon a loused to vengeance. An exterminating war against the Indians followed; many of them were destroyed; and the remainder were obliged to retire far into the wilder- ness. 17. The settlement of Virginia by the London Com- pany had been an unprofitable enterprise, and as the shares in the unproductive stock were now of little value, and the holders very numerous, the meetings of the conu pany, in England, became the scenes of political debate, in which the advocates of liberty were arrayed acrainst the upholders of royal prerogative. ‘The king disliked the treedom of debate here exhibited, and, jealous of the prevalence of liberal sentiments, at first sought to control the elections of officers, by overawing the assemblies. 18. -Failing in this, he determined to recover, by a dis- solution of the company, the influence of which he had deprived himself by a charter of his own concession. Commissioners in the interest of the king were therefore appointed to examine the concerns of the corporation. As was expected, they reported in favor of a change ; the judicial decision was soon after given ; the London Com- pany was dissolved ; the king took into his own hands the government of the colony ; and Virginia thus became a royal government. 3 . The eavse* xohich led to the dissolu- tion of the London Com pany 4 . What dis- pleased the king. 5 What he determined 6. Hoto the measure xoas accomplished. 1624. 19. During the existence of the London Company, the 7 . government of Virginia had gradually changed from a royal government, under the first charter, in which the King had all power, to a proprietary government under he second and third charters, in which all executive and legislative powers were in the hands of the company. 20. A lthough these changes had been made without 9 . Effect rf consulting the wishes of the colonists, and notwithstand- ing the powers of the company were exceedingly arbi- trary, yet as the majority of its active members belonged to the patriot party in England, so they acted as the suc- cessful friends of liberty in America. They had conce- ded the right of trial by jury, and had given to Virginia a representative government. These privihges, thus early \TZ COLONIAL HISTORY. IBook U AJ^ALYHIS. I. The nature of the n»u> ffovemment. 1625. a. April 6. 2. Policy of Charles 1. towards Vir- ginia. 1628. I John Har- vey. 1629. 4. His ad- ministration. 1635. 1636. b. Jan. 1642. 5. Account if Berfcelei/ » administra- tion. conceded, could never be wrested from the Virginians, and they exerted an influence favorable to liberty, through- out all the colonies subsequently planted. All claimed as extensive privileges as had been conceded to their elder sister colony, and future proprietaries could hope to win emigrants, only by bestowing franchises as large as those enjoyed by Virginia. IV. Virginia from the Dissolution of the Lon- don Company in 1624, to the commencement of the French and Indian War in 1754. — 1. *Tlie dissolu- tion of the London Company produced no immediate change in the domestic government and franchises of the colony. A governor and twelve counsellors, to be guided by the instructions of the king, were appointed to admin- ister the government ; but no attempts were made to sup- press the colonial assemblies. “On the death* of James the First, in 1625, his son, Charles the First, succeeded him. The latter paid very little attention to the political condition of Virginia, but aimed to promote the prosperity of the colonists, only with the selfish view of deriving profit from their industry. He imposed some restrictions on the commerce of the colony, but vainly endeavored to obtain for himself the monopoly of the trade in tobacco. 2. “In 1628, John Harvey, who had for several years been a member of the council, and was exceedingly un- popular, was appointed governor ; but he did not arrive in the colony until late in the following year. He has been charged, by most of the old historians, with arbitrary and tyrannical conduct ; but although he favored the court party, it does not appear that he deprived the colonists of any of their civil rights. 3. *His administration, however, was disturbed by dis- putes about land titles under the royal grants ; and the colonists, being indignant that he should betray their in- terests by opposing their claims, deprived him of the gov- ernment, and summoned an assembly to receive complaints against him. Harvey, in the mean time, had consented to go to England with commissioners appointed to manage his impeachment ; but the king would not even admit hia accusers to a hearing, and Harvey immediately returned ‘ to occupy his former station. 4. “During the first administration of Sir William Berke- ley, from 1642 to ’52, the civil condition of the Virgi- nians was much improved ; the laws and customs of Eng- land were still farther introduced ; cruel punishments were abolished ; old controversies were adjusted ; a more equitable system of taxation was introduced ; the rights of property and the freedom of industry were secured ; Paiit II.] VIRGLMA. 173 and Virginia enjoyed nearly all the civil liberties which l« 42 . die most free system of government could have conferred. ^ 5. ‘A spirit of intolerance, however, in religious matters, i ReiMoua in accordance with the spirit of the age, was manifested by the legislative assembly ; which ordered-^ that no min- “1643. ister should preach or teach except in conformity to the Church of England. ^While puritanism and republican. 2 . Singular ism were prevailing in England, leading the way to the VnnSia. downfall of monarchy, the Virginians showed the strongest attacliment to the Episcopal Church and the cause of royalty. 6. "*111 1644 occurred another Indian massacre, followed 1644. by a border warfare until October, 1646, when peace was again established. During several years the Powhatan tribes had showm evidences of hostility j but, in 1644, Virginian!^ hearing of the dissensions in England, and thinking the inmived. opportunity favorable to their designs, they resolved on a general massacre hoping to be able eventually to exter- minate the colony. 7. On the 28th of April, the attack was commenced on the frontier settlements, and about three hundred persons were killed before the Indians were repulsed. '‘A vigor- ous war against the savages was immediately commenced, and their king, the aged Opechancanough, the successor of Powhatan, was easily made prisoner, and died in cap- tivity. Submission to the English, and a cession of lands, were the terms on which peace was purchased by the 1646. o-iginal possessors of the soil. 8. ^During the civil war* between Charles the First 6 State of and his Parliament, the Virginians continued faithful to dunhg the the royal cause, and even after the execution^ of the king, his son, Charles the Second, although a fugitive from Eng- ^ ® land, was still recognized as the sovereign of Virginia. ‘The Parliament, irritated by this conduct, in 1652 sent a 6 . hoio vtf naval force to reduce the Virginians to submission. Pre- trtmea‘'^the vious to this (in 1650) foreign ships had been forbidden to trade with the rebellious colony, and in 1651 the cele- brated navigation act, securing to English ships the entire • Note.— The tymnnical ’ isposition, and arbitrary measures of Charles the First, of Emrland opposed as they were to the increa.sing spirit of liberty among the people, involved that kine- dom m a civil war ; arraying, on the one side, Parliament and the Republicans : and on the other, the Royalists and the King. Between 1642 and 1649, several important battles were fought, when the king was finally taken prisoner, tried, condemned, and executed .Ian 30 (Oid Style) 1649. The Parliament then ruled ; but Oliver Cromwell, wlip had been the prin’ cipal general of the Republicans, finally dissolved it by force (April, 16o3,)and took into hia own hands the reins of government, with the title of “ Protector cf the Commonwealth ” He administered the government with energy and ability until his deatli, in 1658. Richard Crom- well 8ucc«>eded his fiither, as Protector, but after two years he abdicated the government, and quietly retired to private life. Charles the Second, a highly accomplished prince, but arbitrary base, and unprincipled, was then restored (in 1660) to the throne of his ancestor's, by the gene ral wish of the people. (See also the Appendix to the Colonial History.) COLONIAL HISTORY. 174 [Book IV ANALYSIS, carr} in^ trade with England, and seriously abridging the freedom of colonial commerce, was passed. 1652. 9- ^On the arrival* of the naval force of Parliament in a. March. 1652, all thoughts of resistance were laid aside, and al- though the Virginians refused to surrender to force, yet "farUmmaf they Voluntarily entered into a compact** with their in- toas ejected yaders, by which they acknowledged the supremacy of t NatuVof Parliament. "By tliis compact, which was faithfully ob- served till the restoration of monarchy, the liberties of obtteroed. Virginia were preserved, the navigation act itself was not enforced within her borders, and regulated by her own laws, Virginia enjoyed freedom of commerce with all tlie world. 3 State of 10. ^During the existence of the Commonwealth, Vir. £rin^\he ghiia enjoyed "liberties as extensive as those of any Eng- hsh colony, and from 1652 till 1660, she was left almost en- tirely to her own independent government. Cromwel. never made any appointments for Virginia. ; but her gov- c Bennet.. emoi’s,® during the Commonwealth, were chosen the iiauhewi burgesses, wlio were the representatives of the people. 16o8. “When the news of the death** of Cromwell arrived, the <1. Sept. 13. assembly reasserted their right of electing the officers of occulrld^^ government, and required the governor, Matthews, to con- ^/‘^ke^th i order, as they said, “ that what was their privi qfcromioeii [ege then, might be the privilege of their posterity.” 1660 death of governor Matthews, which hap 6 At the time pened just at the time of the resignation of Richard, the successor of Cromwell, the house of burgesses, after enact- Kichard. ^j^at “ the government of the country should be resi- dent in the assembly until there should arrive from Eng- land a commission which the assembly itself should adjudge to be lawful,” elected Sir William Berkeley governor, who, by accepting the office, acknowledged the authority to e The wishes which he owed his elevation. ®The Virginians hoped for ^uJaL'with the restoration of monarchy in England, but they did not immediately proclaim Charles the Second king, although ' the statement of their hasty return to royal allegiance has been often made. 1 Events that 12. "When the news of the restoration of Charles the S^ZZ^tL Second reached Virginia, Berkeley, who was then acting as governor elected by the people, immediately disclaimed the popular sovereignty, and issued writs for an assembly in the name of the king. The friends of royalty now came into power, and high hopes of royal favor were en- tertained. i Cwnmercuti 13. ®But prospects soon darkened. The commercial policy of the Commonwealth was adopted, and restrictions the colonies ypQjj colonial commerce were greatly multiplied. I'he Part 11 1 VIRGINIA. 176 new provisions of the navigation act enjoined that no com- modities sliould be imported to any British settlements, nor exported from them, except in English vessels, and that the principal product of the colonies should be shipped to no country except England. The trade between the colonies was likewise taxed for the benefit of England, and the entire aim of the colonial system was to make the colo- nies dependent upon the mother country. 14. ^Remonstrances against this oppression were of no avail, and the provisions of the navigation act were rigor- ously enforced. The discontents of the people were farther increased by royal grants of large tracts of land vvhich be- longed to the colony, and which included plantations that had long been cultivated ; and, in 1673, the lavish sover- eign of England, with his usual profligacy, gave away to Lord Culpepper and the earl of Arlington, two royal favor- ites, “ all the dominion of land and water called Virginia,” for the space of thirty-one years. 15. “In the mean time, under the influence of the royalist and the aristocratic party in Virginia, the legisla- ture had seriously abridged the liberties of the people. The Episcopal Church had become the religion of the state, — heavy fines were imposed upon Quakers and Baptists, — the royal officers, obtaining their salaries by a perma- nent duty on exported tobacco, were removed from all de- pendence upon the people, — the taxes were unequal and op- pressive, — and the members of the assembly, who had been chosen for a term of only two years, had assumed to them- .selves an indefinite continuance of power, so that, in real- ity, the representative system was abolished. 16. ®The pressure of increasing grievances at length produced open discontent ; and the common people, highly exasperated against the aristocratic and royal party, began to manifest a mutinous disposition. ‘‘An excuse for ap- pearing in arms was presented in the sudden outbreak of Indian hostilities. The Susquehanna Indians, driven from their hunting grounds at the head of the Chesapeake, by the hostile Senecas, had come down upon the Potomac, and with their confederates, were then engaged in a war with Maryland. Murders had been committed on the soil of I' irginia, and when six of the hostile chieftains presented themselves to treat for peace, they were cruelly put to death. The Indians aroused to vengeance, and a deso- lating warfare ravaged the frontier settlements. 17. ^Dissatisfied with the measures of defence which Berkeley had adopted, the people, with Nathaniel Bacon for their leader, demanded of the governor permission to rise and protect themselves. “Berkeley, jealous of the increasing 1661 . 1 Discmitentt of the people; and grant to Culpepper and Arlington, 1673. 2. In what manner the liberties of the people were abridged. In matters of religion. By fines. Salaries. Taxes. Representa lives. 3. Effect of these grieV' ances. 4 Indian war tchich oc- curred at this time. 1675. 6 Demanas qf the people 1676. 6 . Conduct ^ Berkeley 176 COLONIAL HISTORY. IBook il ANALYSIS, popularity of Bacon, refused permission. ’At len<^h, the 1. commencs Indian aggressions increasing, and a party of Bacon’s own mcdrv{ having been slain on his plantation, he yielded to the rebellion, coiumon voice, placed himself at the head of five hundred men, and commenced his march against the Indians. He a. May. was immediately proclaimed* traitor by Berkeley, and troops were levied to pursue him. Bacon continued his ex- pedition, which w as successful, while Berkeley was obliged to recall his troops, to suppress an insurrection in the lower counties. a Success of IB. ^The great mass of the people having arisen, Berkeley was compelled to yield ; the odious assembly, of long duration, w^as dissolved ; and an assembly, composed mo.stly of the popular party, was elected in their places. Numerous abuses were now corrected, and Bacon was ap- i vaeuiatinsr pointed commander-in-cliief. ^Berkeley, however, at first refused to sign his commission, but Bacon having made his appearance in Jamestown, at the head of several hun- dred armed men, the commission was issued, and the gov- ernor united with the assembly in commending to the king the zeal, loyalty, and patriotism of the popular leader. But as the army was preparing to march against the enemy, Berkeley suddenly withdrew across the York* river to Gloucester,! summoned a convention of loyalists, and, even against their advice, once more proclaimed Bacon a traitor. iu^civii^iear howcver, proceeded against the Indians, miSed Berkeley having crossed the Chesapeake to Accomacj county, his retreat was declared an abdication. Berkeley, in the mean time, with a few adherents, and the crews of some English ships, had returned to Jamestown, but, on the approach of Bacon and his forces, after some slight re- sistance the royalists were obliged to retreat, and Bacon took possession of the capital of Virginia. 20. The rumor prevailing that a party of royalists was approaching, Jamestown was burned, and some of the patriots fired their owm houses, lest they might afford shel- ter to the enemy. Several troops of the royalists L^on after joined the insurgents, but, in the midst of his sue. 0. Oct 11. cesses. Bacon suddenly died.** His party, now left with- out a leader, after a few petty insurrections, dispersed, and the authority of the governor w'as restored,. * York River enters the Chesapeake about 18 miles N. from James River. It is navigabl* fbr the largest vessels, 25 miles. It is formed of the Mattapony and the Pamunky. The former which is on the north, is formed of the Mat, Ta, Po, and Ni/ rivers. t Gloucester county is on the N.E. side of York River, and borders on the Chesapeake. The town is on a branch or bay of the Chesapeake, 1 Areomac county is on the eastern shore of Chesapeake Bay. This county and Northam^ ton county, os the south constitute what is called the Eastern shore of Virginia. PaitII.] VIRGINIA. 177 21. vengeful passions of Berkeley, however, were j077. not allayed by the submission of his enemies. Fines and confiscations gratified his avarice, and executions were con- tinued till twenty-two liad been hanged, when the assem- bly interfered, and prayed liim to stop the work of death. The conduct of Berkeley was severely censured in Eng- land, and publicly by the king himself, who declared “the old fool has taken away more lives in that country than I for the murder of my father.” 22. ’Historians have not done justice to the principles 2 . and character of Bacon. He has been styled di rebel ; and tyrant and has been described as ambitious and revengeful ; but if his principles are to be gathered from the acts of the assembly of which he was the head, they were those of justice, freedom, and humanity. At the time of the rebel- lion, “ no printing press was allowed in Virginia ; to speak ill of Berkeley or his friends was punished by fine or whipping ; to speak, or write, or publish any thing in favor of the rebels, or the rebellion, was made a high mis- demeanor, and, if thrice repeated, was evidence of treason. It is not strange then that posterity was for more than a hundred years defrauded of the truth.” 23. ’The grant of Virginia to Arlington and Culpepper 3 . Apropri has already been mentioned. In 1677 the latter obtained the appointment of governor for life, and thus Virginia be- came a proprietary government, with the administration vested in one of the proprietors. In 1680 Culpepper 1680. arrived in the province, and assumed the duties of his office. ‘‘The avaricious proprietor was more careful of i.cuipefp^r his own interests than of those of the colony, and under his administration Virginia was impoverished. ‘In 1684 the 5 Royal grant was recalled, — Culpepper was deprived of his office, although he had been appointed for life, and Virginia again became a royal province. Arlington had previously sur- rendered his rights to Culpepper. ®The remaining por- •.RtmaMng tion of the history of Virginia, down to the period of the virgimi French and Indian war. is marked ^\ith ffiw incidents of impoitano [Book II. COV. W’INTIIKOP. CHAPTER II. MASSACHUSETTS.* SECTION I. Divisions. — 7. Early History. — II. Plymmith CoU ony. — III. Massamusetts Bay Colony. — IV. Union of the New England Colonies . — y. Early Laws and Customs, 1607. a Sec p. 13«. 1 First attempted set tteinent in North Vir ginia, and txploration of the. country. 1614. ? Expedition of Captain Smith. b. Note, p 168 and 186, c. Note, p 131. 3 The map which he pro- pared. 4. Thomas Hunt. •‘1615. 5 Smith's first attempt rc establish a colony. e July 4 • His second- attesnpt. 1. Early History. — 1. ‘An account of the first attempt of the Plymouth Company to form a settlement in North Virginia has* already been given.* Although vessels an- nually visited the coast for the purpose of trade with the Indians, yet little was known of the interior until 1614, when Captain John Smith, who had already obtained dis- tinction in Virginia, sailed with two vessels to the territo- ries of the Plymouth Company, for the purposes of trade and discovery. 2. ’‘The expedition was a private adventure of Smith and four merchants of London, and was highly successful. After Smith had concluded his traffic with the natives, he travelled into the interior of the country, accompanied by only eight men, and, with great care, explored the coast from the Penobscot^' to Cape Cod.® T4e prepared a map of the coast, and called the country New England, — a name which Prince Charles confirmed, and which has ever since been retained. 3. *After Smith’s departure, Thomas Hunt, the master of the second ship, enticed a number of natives on board Ills vessel and carried them to Spain, where they were sola into slavery. Tn the following*^ year. Smith, in the em- ploy of some members of the Plymouth Company, sailed with the design of establishing a colony in New England. In his first effort a violent tempest forced him to return. 'Again renewing* the enterprise, his crew became mutin- ous, and he was at last intercepted by French pirates, who * MASSACHUSETTS, one of the New England States, is about 120 miles long from east to west, 90 miles broad in the eastern part, and 50 in the western, and contains an area of about 7,500 square miles. Several ranges of mountains, extending from Vermont and New Hamp- shire, pass through the western part of this state into Connecticut. last of these mountains the country is hilly, except in the southern and south-eastern portions, where it is low, and generally sandy. The northern and western portions of the state have generally a strong soil, well adapted to grazing The valleys of the Connecticut and Housatonic are highly fertile. The marble quarries of West Stockbridge, in the western part of the state, and the granite fuarries of Quincy, nine miles S, E. from Boston, are celebrated. MASSACHUSETTS. Part II.] 179 seized his ship and conveyed him to France. He afttr- 1 G 15 . wards escaped alone, in an open boat, from the harbor of Rochelle,* and returned to England. 4. 'By the representations of Smith, the attention of the i Plans of Plymouth Company was again excited ; they began to form vast plans of colonization, appointed Smith admiral of the country for life, and, at length, after several years 1620 of entreaty, obtained'^ a new charter for settling the coun- a nov. i 3. try. ’‘The original Plymouth Company was superseded 9.coundiqf by the Council of Plymouth, to which was conveyed, in ^mioleir absolute property, all the territory lying between the 40th and 48th degrees^* of north latitude, extending from the b. sce mapt. Atlantic to flie Pacific, and comprising more than a mil- lion of square miles. 5. ^Tliis charter was the basis of all the grants that a. cMt- were subsequently made of the country of New England. *The exclusive privileges granted by it occasioned dis- i.itsexeiu- putes among tlie proprietors, and prevented emigration uges under their auspices, while, in the mean time, a perma- nent colony was established without the aid or knowledge of the company or the king. II. Plymouth Colony. — 1. band of Puritans, dis- s. The senters from the established Church of England, perse- cuted for their religious opinions, and seeking in a foreign land that liberty of conscience which their own country denied them, became the first colonists of New England. ®As early as 1608 they emigrated to Holland, and settled, ^en%af^ first, at Amsterdam,! and afterwards at Leyden,! where, ^ndS^ during eleven years, they continued to live in great har- mony. under the charge of their excellent pastor, John Robinson. 2. ’At the end of that period, the same religious zeal r causes tliat had made them exiles, combined with the desire of du^%emis improving their temporal welfare, induced them to under- take a more distant migration. ®But, notwithstanding s Thetr they had been driven from their early homes by the rod of persecution, they loved England still, and desired to re- tain their mother tongue, and to live under the government of their native land. 3. “These, with other reasons, induced them to seek an s Design ^ asylum in the wilds of America. They obtained a grant snant of land from the London or Virginia Company, but in * Rorhelle is a strongly fortified town at the bottom of a small gulf on the coast of the Atlan tio (or Bay of Biscay) in the west of France. i Amsterdam is on a branch of the Zuyder Zee, a gulf or hay in the west of Holland. In the 17th century it was one of the first commercial cities of Europe. The soil being marshy, the city is built mostly on oaken piles driven into the ground. Numerous canals run through the city in every direction t Leyden^ long famous for its University, is on one of the branches or mouths of the Rhinei r miles fbim the sea, and 25 miles S. W. from Amsterdam. 1 00 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book II analysis vain sought the favor of the king. ‘Destitute of sufficient I Partner- Capital, they succeeded in forming a partnership witli some •hipfoTitted lyjen of business in London, and, although the terms were exceedingly severe to the poor emigrants, yet, as they did not interfere with civil or religious rights, the Pilgrims % Preparor were Contented. ^Two vessels having been obtained^ Mwirig. the Mayflower and the Speedwell, the one hired, the other purchased, as many as could be accommodalrid prepared to take their final departure. Mr. Robinson and the main body were to remain at Leyden until a settlement should be formed. a. Aug. 1 . 4. ® Assembled* * * § at Delft Haven,* and kneeling in pray- Deift^uL^en. the sea-shore, their pious pastor commended them to the protection of Heaven, and gave them his parting bless- 4 Events iiig. prosperous wind soon bore the Speedwell to Southampton, j* where it was joined by the Mayflower, ""ith the rest of the company from London. After several delays, and finally being obliged to abandon the Speedwell unseaworthy, part of the emigrants were dismissed, and the remainder were taken on board the Mayflower, which, with one hundred and one passengers, sailed from Ply- mouth| on the 16th of September. l^e^ndo^r ^ dangerous voyage, on the 19th of deatlnation. November they descried the bleak and dreary shores of Cape Cod, still far from the Hudson,^ which they had selected as the place of their habitation. But the wintry storms had already commenced, and the dangers of navi- gation on that unknown coast, at that inclement season, induced them to seek a nearer resting-place. iru^s^bef^ 6. ®On the 21st they anchored in Cape Cod harbor, but, landing, before landing, they formed themselves into a body politic, by a solemn contract, and chose John Carver their gover- 7. Their lead- nor for the first year. ‘Their other leading men, distin- guished in the subsequent history of the colony,- were 8 Parties Bradford, Brewster, Standish, and Winslow. ’Exploring sentonswre. w'ere sent on shore to make discoveries, and select a e. Hardships place for settlement. “Great hardships were endured from endured, storm, and from wandering through the deep snow which covered the country. * Delft Haven., the port or haven of Delft, is on the north sidf of the river 3Iaese, in Hol- land, 18 miles south from Leyden, and about fifteen miles from tht sea. t Southampton., a town of England, is situated on an arm of the sea, or of the English Channel. It is 75 miles S. W. from London. t Plymouth., a large town of Devonshire, in England, about 2(X miles S. W. from London, and 130 from Southampton, stands between the rivers Plym and Tamar, near their entranct into the English Channel. Plymouth is an important naval station, and has one of the besi harbors in England. § The Hudson River, in New York, one of the best for navigation in America, ri.«cs in th* mountainous regions west of Lake Champlain, and after an irregular course to Sandy Hill it» direction is nearly south, 200 miles by the river, to New York Bay, which lies between Long laiajid and New Jersey. The tide flows to Troy, 151 miles (by the river) from New York. Part II.] MASSACHUSETTS. 181 7. *A fen* Indians were seen, who fled upon the dis- 1630 . charge of the muskets of the English ; a few graves were — : — discovered, and, from heaps of sand, a number of baskets of corn were obtained, which furnislied seed for a future harvest, and probably saved the infant colony from famine. *On the ‘21st of December the harbor of Plymouth* was 2 Landing 9 J sounded, and being found fit for shipping, a party landed, a^piymoum examined the soil, and finding good water, selected this as the place for a settlement. ®Tlie *21st of Decemoer, cor- responding with the llth of December Old Style, is the tvtnt. day which should be celebrated in commemoration of this important event, as the anniversary of the landing of the Pilgrim Fathers. S. *ln a few days the Mayflower was safely moored in the harbor. The buildings of the settlers progressed slowly, through many difficulties and discouragements, ingaduHna lor many 01 the men were sick with colds and consump- toinur tions, and want and exposure rapidly reduced the num- bers of the colony. The governor lost a son ai the first landing; early in the spring his own health sunk under a 1621. sudden attack, and his wife soon followed him in death. The sick were often destitute of proper care and atten- tion ; the living were scarcely able to bury the dead ; and, at one time, there were only seven men capable of rendering any assistance. Before April forty-six had died. ^Yet, with the scanty remnant, hope and virtue sur- vived ; — they repined not in all their sufferings, and their cheerful confidence in the mercies of Providence remain- ed unshaken. 9. “Although a few Indians had been seen at a distance «• novering around the settlement, yet during several months indumvm none approached sufficiently near to hold any intercourse colony re with the English. At length the latter were surprised by the appearance, among them, of an Indian named Sarno- set, who boldly entered'^ their settlement, exclaiming in »• March 2 *. broken English, Welcome Englishmen! Welcome Eng- lishmen ! He had learned a little English among the fishermen who had visited the coast of Maine, and gave he colony much useful information. ^ jn/oma 10. ’He cordially bade the strangers welcome to the ^^safnos^t.^ soil, which, he informed them, had a few years before been deprived of its occupants by a dreadful pestilence that had desolated the whole eastern sea- • Plymouth^ Urns named from Plymouth in England, is now a Til- lage of about 5000 inhabitants. It is pleasantly situated on Plymouth ha.bor, 38 miles S. E. from Boston. The harbor is large, but shallow, and is formed by a sand beach extending three miles N. W. from the mouth of Eel Riyer. In 1774 a part of the Rock on which the Pilgrims Lunded n as ‘onreyed from the shore to a square in the centre of the PLYMOUTH AND r. 10. ^bock n IB‘2 COLONIAL HISruRY. ANALYSIS, board of New England. ‘Samoset soon after visited the 7 squanto colony, accompanied by Squanto, a native who had been carried away by Hunt, in 1614, and sold into slavery, but who had subsequently been liberated and restored to his country. 2 Mtuaasoit. XX, ’By the influence of these friendly Indians, Mas. sasoit, the great Sachem of the Wampanoags, the princi- pal of the neighboring tribes, was induced to visit the col. a. April i. ony, where he was received* with much formality and pa- rade. ’A treaty of friendship was soon concluded,* the * ‘ parties promising to deliver up offenders, and to abstain from mutual injuries ; the colony to receive assistance if attacked, and Massasoit, if attacked unjustly. This treaty was kept inviolate during a period of fifty years, until the breaking out of King Philip’s War. freSSr treaties, of a similar character, soon after followed. A powerful chieftain within the dominions of 1622. Massasoit, who at first regarded the English as intruders, and threatened them with ho.stilities, was finally compel- 6 canonicut. led to sue for peace. ^Canonicus, the chief of the Nar- ragansetts, sent to Plymouth a bundle of arrows wrapped in a rattlesnake’s skin, as a token of his hostility. The governor, Bradford, filled the skin with powder and shot and returned it ; but the chieftain’s courage failed at the sight of this unequivocal symbol, which was rejected by every community to whifch it was carried, until at last it was returned to Plymouth, with all its contents. The Narragansetts were awed into submission. * wKny”'* 1622, Thomas Weston, a merchant of London, sent out a colony of sixty adventurers, who spent most of the summer at Plymouth, enjoying the hospitality ol the inhabitants, but afterwards removed to W eymouth,* where began a plantation. ’Being soon reduced to neces- the settun. sity by indolence and disorder, and having provoked the Indians to hostilities by their injustice, the latter formed a plan for the destruction of the settlement. 1623. X4. ®But the grateful Massasoit having revealed the do- sigri to the Plymouth colony, the governor sent Captain Standish with eight men to aid the inhabitants of Wey- mouth. With his small party Standish intercepted and killed the hostile chief, and several of his men, and the I 6/ conspiracy was defeated. ’The Weymouth Plantation ornntauon. ^ t. x ^ , , was soon after nearly deserted, most of the settlers return, ing to England. London adventurers, who had furnished the s^ivemurers. PI) mouth settlers with capital, soon becoming discouraged • TTrnAmi'MfA, calleJ by the Indians Wessag-MS5e«, Is a small village between two brancbe# »/ the outwi harbor of Boston, 12 miles S. E. from the city. (See Map, p. 184.) Part II.] MASSACHUSETTS. 183 oy the small returns from their investments, not only de- 16SS4. «ened the interests of the colony, but did much to injure its prosperity. They refused to furnish Robinson and his friends a passage to America, attempted to enforce on the colonists a clergyman more friendly to the established church, and even despatched a ship to injure their com- merce by rivalry. *At last, the emigrants succeeded in 1626. purchasing* the rights of the London merchants ; they nov. made an equitable division of their property, which was before in common stock; and although the progress of population was slow, yet, after the first winter, no fears were entertained of the permanence of the colony. III. Massachusetts Bay Colony. — 1. ^^In 1624, Mr. White, a Puritan minister of Dorchester,* in England, cape Ann. having induced a number of persons to unite with him in the design of planting another colony in New England, a small company was sent over, who began a settlement at Cape Ann."}* This settlement, however, was abandoned hfter an existence of less than two years. 2. ®In 1628, a patent was obtained^ from the council of 1628. Plymouth, and a second company was sent over, under »>• March ». the charge of John Endicott, which settled' at Salem,J to Psaif^'' which place a few of the settlers of Cape Ann had pre- c. scpt. viously removed. *In the following year the proprietors 1629. received** a charter from the king, and were incorporated by the name of the “ Governor and Company of the Mas- sachusetts Bay in New England.” About 200 additional ingyear. settlers came* over, a part of whom removed to and «• founded Charlestown. § 3. ^During the year 1630, the Massachusetts Bay colony 1630. receircd a large accession to its numbers, by the arrival*" of about three hundred families, mostly pious and intelli- gent Pui’itans, under the charge of the excellent John f. juiy. W inthrop. ®At the same time the whole government of the colony was removed to New England, and Winthrop occurred at was chosen governor. time. 4. ’The new emigrants located themselves beyond the t. Location uJ limits of Salem, and settled at Dorchester, || Roxbury,1T emigrants. * Dorchester in England, is situated on the small river Froom, 20 miles from its entrance into the English Channel, six miles N. from Weymouth, and 120 S.W. from London. t Cape Ann, the northern cape of Massachusetts Bay, is 30 miles N.E. from Boston. The rape and peninsula are now included in the town of Gloucester. Gloucester, the principal vil- lage, called also the Harbor., is finely located on the south side of the peninsula. J Salem, called by the Indians Na-um-keag, is 14 miles N.E. from Boston. It is built on a landy peninsula, formed by two inlets of the sea, called North and South Rivers. The harbor, which is in South River, is good for vessels drawing not more than 12 or 14 feet of water. (See Map, next page.) ^ See Note on page 187- Map, next page, and also on p. 349. II That part of Dorchester which was first settled, is Dorche.ster Neck, about four miles S K. from Boston. (See Map, p. 349.) If Roxbury village is two miles south from Boston. Its principal street may be considered as the continuation of Washington Street, Boston, extending over Boston Neck. A great part of the town i.s rockv land ; hence the name Rock's-burv ISee Man. next nage.) 184 COLONIAL HISTORY. iBooca ANALYSIS. Cambridge,* and Watertown. f ‘The accidental advan. i settiemet t ^ Spring of good Water induced a few families, and iif Boston, with them the governor, to settle on the peninsula oi Shawmut ; and Boston:}; thenceforth became the metropolis of New England. of the settlers were from illustrio is and noble and return qf families, and having been accustomed to a life of ease and enjoyment, their sulferings from exposure and the failure of provisions were great, and, before December, two liun. dred had died. A few only, disheartened by the scenes returned to England. ^Tliose who remained were renmi^ sustained in their afflictions by religious faith and Chris- tion fortitude ; — not a trace of repining appears in their records, and sickness never prevented their assembling at stated times for religious worship. 1631. 6. “In 1631 the general court, or council of the people^. * J^udin”' that the governor, deputy-governor, and ass'st- 1631. ants, should be chosen by the freemen alone ; but at the a. Riay 28. g^nie time it was declared that those only should be ad- mitted to the full rights of citizenship, who were members ^'^thiTiT^ some church within the limits of the colony. § ®This law has been severely censured for its intolerance, by those who have lived in more enlightened times, but it M as in strict accordance with the policy and the spirit of the age, and with the professions of the Puritans them. 1634. selves, and originated in the purest motives. maSfntne ®In 1634 the pure democratic form of government, which had hitherto prevailed, was changed'* to a represen- b May. tative democracy, by which the powers of legislation were muiarm. intrusted to deputies chosen by the people. Tn the same ♦ Cambridge, fonnerly called Newtown, is situ ated on the north side of Charles River, three miles N.iV. from Ro.'-.ton. Tne courthouse and jail are at East Cambridge, formerly called Ler.hmere's Point, within a mile of Bo.ston, and connected with it and Charlestown by bridges. Harvard College, the first established in the United States, is al Cambridge. (Map.)* (See also Map, p. 349.) t Watertown village is on the north side of Charles River, west of Cambridge, and seven miles from Boston. (Map.) J Boston, the largest to^vn in New England, and the capital of Massachusetts, is situated on a peninsula of an uneven surface, two miles long and about one mile wide, connected with the mainland on the south, by a narrow neck about forty rods across. Several bridges also nou connect it with the mainland on the north, west, and south. The harbor, on the east of the city is very extensive, and is one of the best in the United States. South Boston, formerly a part of Dorchester, and East Boston, form-rly NiKldlea Island, are now includea within the limits of the city. (Also see Map on p. 849.) ^ Note. — But when New Hampshire united with Massachusetts in 1641, not as a province, but on equal terms, neither the freemen nor the deputies of New Hampshire were required tv be church m» mbers. MASSACHUSETTS. Paat 11.J 185 year the peculiar tenets of Roger Williams, minister of 1634. Salem, began to occasion much excitement in the colony. A puritan, and a fugitive from English persecution, Roger Williams had sougJit, in New England, an asylum among .hose of his own creed ; but finding there, in matters of rcdigion, the same kind of intolerance that prevailed in England, he earnestly raised his voice against it. 8. *He maintained that it is the duty of the civil magis- i. trato to give equal protection to all religious sects, and that he has no right to restrain or direct the consciences of men, or, in any way, interfere with their modes of wor- ship, or the principles of their religious faith. *But with 2 othet these doctrines ot religious tolerance he united others that vancedin were deemed subversive of good government, and opposed * to the fundamental princijdes of civil society. Such were those which declared it wrong to enforce an oath of alle- giance to the sovereign, or of obedience to the magistrate, and which asserted that the King had no right to usurp the power of disposing of the territory of the Indians, and hence that the colonial charter itself was invalid. 9. ®Such doctrines, and particularly those which related ^ to religious toleration, were received with alarm, and Roger wuiiams. Williams, after having been in vain remonstrated with by the ruling elders of the churches, was summoned before the general court, and finally, banished* from the colony. * -^"53“"®* He soon after became the founder of Rhode Island. b. seep 215. 10. ^During the same year, 1635, three thousand new 4 . Additional settlers came over, among whom were Hugh Peters and if35;%t^s Sir Henry Vane, two individuals who afterwards acted conspicuous parts in the history of England. Sir Henry Vane, tlien at the age of twenty-five, gained the affections of the people by his integrity, humility, and zeal in reli- gion ; and, in the following year, was chosen governor. 11. ^Already the increasing numbers of the colonists began to suggest the formation of new settlements still Connecticut. farther westward. The clustering villages around the Bay of Massachusetts had become too numerous and too populous for men who had few attachments to place, and wlio' could choose their abodes from the vast world of wilderness that lay unoccupied before them ; and, only seven years from the planting of Salem, we find a little colony branching® off from the parent stock, and *9 wending its way through the forests, nearly a hundred miles, to the banks of the Connecticut.* • Connecticut River, the largest river in New England, has its source in the highlands on the northern border of New Hampshire. Its general course is S. by W., and after forming the boundary between Vermont and New Hampshire, and passing through Massachusetts and Con- uevticut, it enters Long Island Sound, 100 miles N.E. from New York. It is not navigable foi iho largest vessels Hartford, fifty miles from its mouth, is at the head of sloop narigatio 24 186 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book H ANALYSIS 1638. . Sufferings of the emi- grants. 2. Remarics upon this snterprise i. Other reli- gious dissen- sions which arose toon after the banishtnent of Williams 4 Course taken by Mrs. Hutchinson. 5. By whom she loas supported. 1637. 6 By ichom opposed. 7. Her banish- ment. a. Aug. 8. Pequod war 0 See p. 209. 9. TheNarra- gansetts. iO Result of . the contest. o. Soe p. 211. 1 1. 'Severe were the sufferings of the eniigrants during tlie first winter. Some of them returned, through the snow, in a famishing state ; and those who remained sub- sisted on acmms, malt, and grains; but, during the sum- mer following, new emigrants came in larger companies, and several settlements were firmly established. *Tlie display of Puritan fortitude, enterprise, and resolution, ex. hibited in the planting of the Connecticut colony, are dis- tinguishing traits of New England character. From that day to the present the hardy sons of New England have been foremost among ^le bold pioneers of western emi- gration. 13. ’Soon after the banishment of Roger Williams, other religious dissensions arose, which again disturbed the quiet of the colony. It was customary lor the mem- bers of each congregation to assemble in weekly meetings, and there debate the doctrines they had heard the previous Sunday, for the purpose of extending their sacred influ- ence through the week. As women were debarred the privilege of taking part in these debates, a Mrs. Hutchin- son, a woman of eloquence and ability, established meet- ings for those of her own sex, in which her zeal and talent soon procured her a numerous and admiring audience. 14. ”*This woman, from being a i expounder of the doc- trines of others, soon began to teach new ones ; she as- sumed the right of deciding upon the religious faith of tlie clergy and the people, and, finally, of censuring and con- demning those who rejected, or professed themselves un- able to understand her peculiar tenets. ’She was supported by Sir Henry Vane the governor, by several of the magis- trates, and men of learning, and by a majority of the people of Boston. '‘She was opposed by most of the clergy, and by the sedate and more judicious men of the colony. ’At length, in a general synod* of the churches, the new opinions were condemned as erroneous and heretical, and the general court soon after issued a decree of banishment against Mrs. Hutchinson and several of her followers. 15. ’During the same year occurred an Indian war<* in Connecticut, with the Pequods, the most warlike of the New England tribes. ®The Narragansetts of Rhode Island, hereditary enemies of the Pequods, were invited to unite with them in exterminating the invaders of their country ; but, through the influence of Roger Williams, they rejected the proposals, and, lured by the hope of gratifying their revenge for former injuries, they deter mined to assist the English in the prosecution of the war '“The result' of the brief contest was the total destruction of the Paquod nation. The impression made upon the Pakt rj.j MASSACHUSETTS. 187 other tribes secured a long tranquillity to the English 1037 . settlements. IG. ^Tlie persecutions which the Puritans in England InEnTia^ sulFered, during this period, induced large numbers of ‘hern to remove to New England. But the jealousy of he English monarch, and of the English bishop, was at engtti aroused by the rapid growth of a Puritan colcny, in v»hich sentiments adverse to the claims of the established church and the prerogatives of royalty were ardently cherished ; and repeated attempts were made to put a stop to farther emigration. As early as 1633, a proclamation to that effect was issued, but the vacillating policy of the king neglected to enforce it. 17. “In 1638 a fleet of eight ships, on board of which 1638. were some of the most eminent Puritan leaders and patriots, was forbidden to sail, by order of the king’s coun- cil ; but the restraint was finally removed, and the ships proceeded on their intended voyage. ®It has been asserted, ? Assemont and generally believed, that the distinguished patriots John relation to Hampden and Oliver Cromwell were on board of this Sdcrmn- fleet, but were detained by special order or the king. “If ^ ^whatu the assertion be correct, this assumption of arbitrary power saidofthiM by the king was a fatal error ; for the exertions of Hamp- den and Cromwell, in opposing the encroachmf^nts of kingly authority, afterwards contributed greatly to the furtherance of those measures which deprived Charles 1. of his crown, and finally brought him to the scaffold. 18. ®The settlers of Massachusetts had early turned s^Educ^um their attention to the subject of education, wisely judging ia.nd; found- that learning and religion would be the best safeguards of Zard^oiuge, the commonwealth. In 1636 the general court appro- priated about a thousand dollars for the purpose of found- ing a public school or college, and, in the following year, directed that it should be established at Newtown. In 1638, John Harvard, a worthy minister, dying at Charles- town,* left to the institution upwards of three thousand dollars. In honor of this pious benefactor the general court gave to the school the name of Harvard College ; and, in memory of the place where many of the settlers of New England had received their education, that part of Newtown in which the college was located, received JQ 43 the name of Cambridge. “ , b union of IV. Union of the New England Colonies. — 1 . *In * Cha/Urtinvn is situated on a peninsula, north of and about half as large as that of Boston, formed by Mystic River on the N., and an inlet from Charles River on the S. The channel between Oh<.rlestown and Boston is less than half a mile across, over which bridges have been thrown The United States Navy Yard, located at Charlestown, covers about 60 acres of land J* 5 one of the best naval depots in the Union. (See Map, p. 184, and also Map, p, 349.'. iS8 COLONIAL HISTORY. tUoJV II analysis. 1643 the colonies of Massachusetts, Connecticut, Ply mouth, and New Haven, formed^ themselves into one con federacy, by the name of The United Colonies of New England. ‘The reasons assigned for this union were, the dispersed state of the colonies ; the dangers appre- liended from the Dutch, the French, and the Indians ; the commencement of civil contests in the parent country ; and the difficulty of obtaining aid from that quarter, in an> a. ISIay 29 * 1. The reasons for this union. t whyRfMde emergency. “A few years later Rhode Island petitioned^ Island tom ^ _ J _ _ _ J . . . . not admitted. b. 1648. 3 Terms of Ihe cotifede- racy 4 Nature of this transac- tion 5. Early lates and custotns. e. A funda- mental law of Massa- chusetts. 7. How iimited. 8. War," ‘blasphemy," 4-c Immorali- ties." “ Money loaned." " Instruction if children." %. Comparison observed here. to be admitted into the confederacy, but was refused, be- cause she was unwilling to consent to what was required of her, an incorporation with the Plymouth colony. 2. ®By the terms of the confederacy, which e.xisted more than forty years, each colony was to retain its sepa- rate existence, but was to contribute its proportion of men and money for the common defence ; which, with all mat- ters relating to the common interest, was to be decided in an annual assembly composed of two commissioners from each colony. '‘This transaction of the colonies was an as- sumption of the powers of sovereignty, and doubtless con- tributed to the formation of that public sentiment which prepared the way for American Independence. V. Eari.y Laws and Customs. — 1. '’As the laws and customs of a people denote the prevailing sentiments and opinions, the peculiarities of early New England legisla- tion should not be wholly overlooked. ®By a fundamental law of Massachusetts it was enacted that all strangers professing the Christian religion, and fleeing to the coun- try, from the tyranny of their persecutors, should be sup- ported at the public charge till other provisions could ffie made for them. ’Yet this toleration did not extend to Jesuits and popish priests, who were subjected to banish- ment ; and, in case of their return, to death. 2. ®Defensive war only was considered justifiable : blasphemy, idolatry, and witchcraft were punishable with death ; all gaming was prohibited ; intemperance, and all immoralities, were severely punished ; persons were for. bidden to receive interest for money lent, and to wear ex- pensive apparel unsuitable to their estates ; parents were commanded to instruct and catechise their children and servants ; and, in all cases in which the laws were found defective, the Bible was made the ultimate tribunal of appeal. 3. ®Like the tribes of Israel, the colonists of New Eng. land had forsaken their native land after a long and severe • Norfi. — The Plymouth commissioners, for want of authority from the' general court, dli not sign the articles until Sept. 17th Part II.J MASSACHUSETTS. 189 bondage, and journeyed into the wilderness for the sake 1643 . of religion. ‘They endeavored to cherish a resemblance of condition so honorable, and so fraught with incitements lotonim S to piety, by cultivating a conformity between their laws che^w^and and customs, and those which had distinguished the people 1 God. ^Hence arose some of the peculiarities which 2 . \vhati^u> nave been observed in their legislative code ; and hence henuarme. arose also the practice of commencing their sabbatical ob- servances on Saturday evening, and of counting every evening the commencement of the ensuing day. 4. The same predilection for Jewish customs begat, or 3 . mme* qf at least promoted, among them, the habit of bestowing sig- ^ nificant names on children; of whom, the first three that were baptized in Boston church, re- ceived the names of Joy, Recompense, and Pity.’ This custom prevailed to a great extent, and such names as Faith, Hope, Charity, Patience, &c., and others of a similar character, were long prevalent throughout New En- gland. ^ SECTION II. Divisions. — I. Events from the “ Union" to Kinq Philip's War.— II. King Philip's War.— Ill Controversies and Royal Tyranny.— IV. Mas- sachusetts during King WilliamU War. king philip. 1. Events from the “ Union ” to King Philip’s change in War. — 1. ■‘In 1644 an 'mportant change took place in the government of Massachusetts. When representatives were first chosen, they sat and voted in the same room with the governor’s council ; but it was now ordained that the governor and his council should sit apart ; and thence commenced the separate existence of the democratic branch of the legislature, or house of representatives. ‘’During the same year the disputes which had long existed between the inhabitants of New England and the French settlers in Acadia were adjusted by treaty.* a. Oct is 2. 'During the civil war® which occurred in England, the New England colonies were ardently attached to the setisiuring cause of the Parliament, but yet they had so far forgotten inEngiand their own wrongs, as sincerely to lament the tragical fate of the king. ’After the abolition of royalty, a requisition** c. lesi was made upon Massachusetts for the return of her char- hbintZn'S ter, that a new one might be taken out under the au- thorities m hich then held the reins of government. Probably through the influence of Cromwell the requisi- 190 COLONIAL HISTORY. illon* 11 ANALYSIS, tion was not enforced. ^When the supreme authority [louring the devolved upon Cromwell, as Protector of the Common- comimn- wealth of England, the New England colonies found iu him an ardent friend, and a protector of their liberties. 1652. 3. “In 1652 the province of Maine* was taken undei jurisdiction of Massachusetts. As early as 1626 a few feeble settlements were commenced along the coast of Maine, but hardly had they gained a permanent exist- ence, before the whole territory, from the Piscataquaf to the Penobscot, was granted away by the Plymouth Com- pany, by a succession of conflicting patents, which were afterwards the occasion of long-continued and bitter con- troversies. а. April 13 . 4. “Ill 1639 Ferdinand Gorges, a member of the Plyii^outh Company, obtained* a royal charter, constitu scheme qf ting him Loi'd Proprietor of the country. The stately govenwient. ° r ,.,i '*^1 scheme of government which he attempted to establish was poorly suited to the circumstances of the people ; and they Anally sought a refuge from anarchy, and the con- tentions of opposing claimants to their territory, by taking into their own hands the powers of government, and b isoi placing^ themselves under the protection of a sister colony. 1656. 5. ‘‘In 1656 occurred the Arst arrival of Quakers in ^ r^ai^' ^lassachusetts, a sect which had recently arisen in Eng- land. The report of their peculiar sentiments and actions setts. had preceded them, and they were sent back by the ves- 5 Laws sels ill which they came. ^The four united colonies tlien c. 1657 . concurred in a law® prohibiting the introduction Oi Qua- kers, but still they continued to arrive in increasing num- bers, although the rigor of the law was increased against 1658. them. At length, in 1658, by the advice of the commis- sioners of the four colonies, the legislature of Massachu- setts, after a long discussion, and by a majority of a single vote, denounced the punishment of death upon all Quakers returning from banishment. б. Avowed 6. ®The avowed object of the law was not to persecute the Quakers, but to exclude them ; and it was thought Its effect, that its severity would be eflectual. ’But the fear of death had no influence over men who believed they were ♦ MAINE, the northeastern of the United States, is supposed to contain an area of nearly So.CKX) square miles. In north and northwest the country is mountainous, and has a poor soil. Throughout the interior it is generally hilly, and the land rises so rapidly from the sea- coast, that the tide in the numerous rivers fiows but a short distance inland. The best land ii» the state is between the Penobscot and Kennebec rivers, where it is excellent. The coast is lined with islands, and indented with numerous bays and inlets, which furnish more good harbors than are found in any other state in the Union. t The Piscataqua rises between Mmne and New Hampshire, and throughout its whole course, of forty miles, constitutes the boundary between the two states. That p;u*t of the stream abov# Berwick Falls is called Salmon Falls River. Great Bay, with its tributaries, Lamprey, Exe- ter, Oyster River, and other streams, unites with it on the south, &ve miles ale te Portsmouth. 'See Map, p. 206.) Paet II. J MASSACHUSETTS. 191 divinely commissioned to proclaim the sinfulness of a 1 ^ 359 , dying pcjople ; and four of those who had been banished, were executed according to the law, — rejoicing in their death, and refusing to accept a pardon, wiiich was vainly urged upon them, on condition of their abandoning the colony forever. 7. ‘During the trial of the last who suffered, another, 1660. who had been banished, entered the court, and reproached tlie magistrates for shedding innocent blood. ^The pris- suffered ons were soon filled witli new victims, who eagerly crowded forward to the ranks of martyrdom ; but, as a uatural result of the severity of the law, public sympathy was turned in favor of the accused, and the law was repealed.* The other laws were relaxed, as the Quakers *1661. gradually became less ardent in the promulgation of theii sentiments, and more moderate in their opposition to the usages of the people. 8. ^Tidings of the restoration of monarchy in England 3 Judges^ were brought by the arrival,*’ at Boston, of two of the b Aug. 6 judges who had condemned Charles I. to death, and who now fled from the vengeance of his son. Tliese judges, whose names were Edward Whalley and William Gotfe, were kindly received by the people ; and when orders were sent, and messengers arrived® for their arrest, they ®1661. were concealed from the oflicers of the law, and were enabled to end their days in New England. 9. ^The commerckil restrictions from which the New 4 Restric- England colonies were exempt during the time of the ^NewEnT Commonwealth, were renewed after the restoration. The narbors of the colonies were closed against all but Eng- lish vessels ; such articles of American produce as were in demand in England were forbidden to be shipped to foreign markets ; even the liberty of free trade among the colonies themselves was taken away, and they were finally forbidden to manufacture, for their own use, or for foreign markets, those articles which would come in com- petition with English manufactures. "These restrictions s Not strict, t were the subject of frequent complaints, and could seldom be strictly enforced ; Wt England would never repeal them, and they became a prominent link in the chain of causes which led to the revolution. 10. ®In 1664 a royal fleet, destined for the reduction of 1664. :he Dutch colonies on the Hudson, arrived"* at Boston, Aug. 2 bringing commissioners who were instructed to hear and romulm- determine all complaints that might exist in New England, in Neio and take such measures as they might deem expedient for settling the peace and security of the country on a t. iimo this solid foundation. '^Most of the New England colonies, 192 ANALYSIS V Tn Maine and iV H. In Conn , Plymouth, and R. I. S Conduct qf Massachu- A The result. *. Treaty with Massa- soit. ft See p 182 . b. 1682 . 5 The two sons qf Massasoit. c. 1662 . 6. What has been said of Philip by the early New England historians. 7. By later writers. • Commence- ment of King Philip's war d 1674 1675. e. July 4. COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book U ever jealous of their liberties, viewed this measure with alarm, and considered it a violation of their charters. 11. 4n Maine and New Hampshire the commissioners occasioned much disturbance ; in Connecticut they were received with coldness ; in Plymouth with secret opposi- tion ; but, in Rhode Island, with every mark of deference and attention. ^Massachusetts alone, although professing the most sincere loyalty to the king, asserted with bold- ness her chartered rights, and declining to acknowledge the authority of the commissioners, protested against its exercise within her limits. ®ln general, but little atten- tion was paid to the acts of the commissioners, and they were at length recalled. After their departure. New' England enjoyed a season of prosperity and tranquillity, until the breaking out of King Philip’s war, in 1675. II. King Philip’s War. — l.'‘The treaty of friendship which the Plymouth colony made* with Massasoit, the great sachem of the Wampanoags, was kept unbroken during his lifetime. ®After his death,'' his two sons, Alexander and Philip, were regarded with much jealousy by the English, and were suspected of plotting agains' them. The elder brother, Alexander, soon dying,' Philip succeeded him. 2. *It is said by the early New England historians, that this chief, jealous of the growing power of the whites, and perceiving, in it, the eventual destruction of his own race, during several years secretly carried on his designs of uniting all the neighboring tribes in a warlike confede- racy against the English. ’By later, and more impartial writers, it is asserted that Philip received the new’s of the death of the first Englishmen who w'ere killed, w ith so much sorrow as to cause him to weep ; and that he was forced into the w'ar by the ardor of his young men, against his own judgment and that of his chief counsellors. 3. ®A friendly Indian missionary, who had detected the supposed plot, and revealed it to the Plymouth people, was, soon after, found murdered. ** Three Indians were arrested, tried, and convicted of the murder, — one of whom, at the execution, confessed they had been instigated by Philip to commit the deed. Philip, now encouraged by the general voice of his tribe, and seeing no possibility of avoiding the war, sent his women and children to the Narragansetts for protection, and, early in July, 1675, made an attack* upon Swanzey,* and killed several people. * Swanzey Is a small village of Massachusetts, on a northern branch of Mount Hope Raf, part of Narragansett Bay.) It is twelve miles S.£. from Providence, and about thirty 0v« S.W. flrom Plymouth. (See Map, p. 216.) PlRT II.J MASSACHUSETTS. loy 4. *Tlie country was immediately alarmed, ana t'le troops of Plynioutli, with several companies from Boston, marched in pursuit of the enemy. A few Indians were killed, tlie troops penetrated to Mount Hope,* the resi- dence of Philip, but he and his warriors tied at their ap- nroach. ^It being known tliat the Narragansetts favored ‘.he cause of Philip, and it being feared that they would join him in the war, the forces proceeded into the Narra- gansett country, where they concluded a treaty of peace with that tribe. 5. ’During the same month the forces of Philip were attacked^' in a swamp at Pocasset, now Tiverton, but the svhites, after losing sixteen of their number, were obliged to withdraw. They then attempted to guard the avenues leading from the swamp, in the hope of reducing the In- dians by starvation ; but, after a siege of thirteen days, the enemy contrived to escape in the night across an arm of the bay, and most of them, with Philip, fled westward to the Connecticut River, where they had previously in- duced the Nipmucks,:}; a tribe in the interior of Massachu- setts, to join them. 6. ^The English, in the hope of reclaiming the Nip- mucks, had sent Captains Wheeler and Hutchinson, with a party of twenty men, into their country, to treat with them. The Indians had agreed to meet them near Brook- lield ;§ but, lurking in ambush, they fell upon them as they approached, and killed most of the party.' 7. ^The remainder fled to Brookfield, and alarmed the inhabitants, who hastily fortified a house for their protec- tion. Here they were besieged during two days, and every expedient wliich savage ingenuity could devise was adopted for their destruction. At one time the savages had succeeded in setting the building on fire, when the rain suddenly descended and extinguished the kindling flames. On the arrival of a party to the relief of the garrison the Indians abandoned the place. 7. ®A few days later, ISO men attacked^* the Indians 1675. 1. Funuit of the ene/tny. July. 2. The Naira' ganaetta. a. July 25 b. July 28. 3. Events at Tiverton, and Jlignt oj FhUip- 4 . Events thai happened at Brookfield. c. Aug. 12. 5. Siege at that place d Sept. 5. 6 Events that occurred at Deerfield ^ Mount Hope, or Pokanoket, is a hill of a conical form, nearly 300 feet high, in the present town of Bristol, Rhode Island, and on the west shore of Mount Hope Bay. The hill is twe miles N.E. from Bristol Court-house. The view from its summit is highly beautiful. (See Map, p. 215.) t Tiverton is in the State of Rhode Island, south from Mount Hope Bay, and having on the west the East Passage of Narragansett Bay. A stone bridge 1000 feet long connects the village, on the south, with the island of Rhode Island. The village is thirteen miles N.E. from New port, and sixteen in a direct line S.E. from Providence. The Swamp on Pocasset Neck is seven miles long. (See Map, p. 215.) X The Nipmucks occupied the country in the central and southern parts of Wox-cester county. § Brookfield is in Worcester county, Massachusetts, sixty miles W. from Boston, and twenty- • five E. from Connecticut River. This town was long a solitary settlement, being about half way between the old towns on Connecticut River, and those on the east towards \he Atlantio coast. The place of ambuscade was two or three miles west from the village, at a narrow paa sage between a st«!cp hill and a thick swamp, at the head of Wickaboag Poua. 2o 1 »94 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book II ANAI.Y3I8 in the southern part of the town of Deerfield,* killing twenty-six of the enemy, and losing ten of their own num- her. On the eleventh of September Deerfield was burned At Hadley, by the Indians. ^On the same day Hadleyf was alarme>d in time of public worship, and the people thrown into the utmost confusion. Suddenly there appeared a man of venerable aspect in the midst of the affrighted inhabitants, who put himself at their head, led them to the onset, and, after the dispersion of the enemy, instantly disappeared. The deliverer of Hadley, then imagined to be an angel, t. Seep. 191. General Goffe,'^ one o^ the judges of Charles I., who was at that time concealed in the town. *■ same month, as Captain Lathrop and eighty young men, with several teams, were transport- ing a quantity of grain from Deerfield to Hadley, nearly a thousand Indians suddenly surrounded them at a place since called Bloody Brook,:}: and killed nearly their whole number. The noise of the firing being heard at Deerfield. Captain Mosely, with seventy men, hastened to the scene of action. After a contest of several hours he found him- self obliged to retreat, when a reinforcement of one hun- dred English and sixty friendly Mohegan Indians, came to his assistance, and the enemy were at length repulsed with a heavy loss. 8 Ats^ng- 10. ^The Springfield§ Indians, who had, until this pe- riod, remained friendly, now united with the enemy, with whom they formed a plot for the destruction of the town. The people, how- ever, escaped to their garrisons, although b. Oct. 15 nearly all their dwellings were burned.*’ i. At Hatfield. “With Seven or eight hundred of his men,* ». Oct. 29 . Philip next made an attack* upon Hatfield, j| the head-quarters of the whites in that re- gion, but he met with a brave resistance and was compelled to retreat. * The town of Deerfield is in Franklin county, Massachusetts, on the west bank of Connecticut River. Deerfield River runs through the town, and at its N.E. extremity enters the Connecticut. The village is pleasantly situated on a plain, bordering on Deerfield River, separated from the Connecticut by & range of hills. ( See Map. ) t Hadley is on the east side of Connecticut River, three miles N.E. from Northampton, with which it is connected by a bridge 1080 feet long. (See Map.) $ 3loody Brook is a small stream in the southern part of the town of Deerfield. The place where Lathrop was surprised is now the small village of Muddy Brook, four or five miles from the village of Deerfield. ( See Map ) ^ Springfield is in the southern part of Massachusetts, on the east side of the Connecticut River, twenty-four miles N. from Hartford, and ninety S.iV. from Boston. The main street extends along the river two miles. Here is tlie most extensive public armory in the U. States. The Chickapee River, passing through the town, enters the Connecticut at Cabotsville. four miles north from Snringfield. (See Map.) H Hatfield is on the west side of the Connecticut, four or five miles N. fWiin NcrthaK.ptor. (See Map.) Part II.] MASSACHUSETTS. 11 . ‘Having accomplished all that could be done on the 1675 . western frontier of Massachusetts, Philip returned to the Narragansetts, most of whom he induced to unite with ^ him, in violation of their recent treaty wdth the English. ‘An army of 1500 men from Massachusetts, Plymouth, and Connecticut, with a number of friendly Indians, was therefore sent into the Narragansett country, to crush the power of Philip in that quarter. 12. ‘In the centre of an immense swamp,* in the southern part of Rhode Island, Philip had strongly fbrti- ganMtt for- ded himself, by encompassing an island of several acres with high palisades, and a hedge of fallen trees ; and here 3000 Indians, well supplied with provisions, had collected, with the intention of passing the winter. ‘Before this 4 of the fortress the New England forces arrived^ on a cold stormy day in the month of December. Between the fort and the mainland was a body of water, over which a tree had been felled, and upon this, as many of the English as could pass rushed with ardor ; but they were quickly swept off by the fire of Philip’s men. Others supplied the places of * the slain, but again they were swept from the fatal avenue, and a partial, but momentary recoil took place. 13. ‘Meanwhile a part of the army, wading through the swamp, found a place destitute of palisades, and al- though many were killed at the entrance, the rest forced their way through, and, after a desperate conflict, achieved a complete victory. Five hundred wigwams were now set on fire, although contrary to the advice of the officers ; and hundreds of women and children, — the aged, the wounded, and the infirm, perished in the conflagration. A thousand Indian warriors were killed, or mortally English. a Dec. 29. 5. Destruc tion of the Narragan- setts • Explanation OF THE Map. — The Swamp, narragansett fort and swamp mentioned above, a short distance S. W. from the village of Kingston, in the town of South Kingston, Washington county, Rhode Island. The Fort was on an island containing four or five acres, in the N. W. part of the swamp. a. The place where the English formed, whence they marched upon the fort. b. A place at which resided an Eng-lish family, of the name of Babcock, at the time of the fight. Descendants of that family have resided on or near the spot ever since. c. The present residence (1845) of J. G. Clarke, Esq., whose father purchased the Island on which the fort stood, in the year 1775, one hundred years after the battle. On ploughing the land soon after, besides bul- lets, bones, and various Indian utensils, seve- ral bushels of burnt corn were found, — the rcliques of the conflagration. It is said the Indiana had 500 bushels of corn in the stack. d. A piece of upland of about 200 acres. e The depot of the Stonington and Providence Rail Road. The Rail Road crosses the swamp In a S. W direction. 196 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book II ANALYSIS. 1. The Eng- lish loss. 2. Remnant flf the Natra- gametts. 1676. 3 Philip among tht Mohaioks 4 - His infiu- ente. 6. Continu- ance of the contest. e Philip's death, and the close of the war 9 Aug 22. t. April 22, 1678 1677. 7. Claims of Kossuchuseils to Maine r. May 16. 1680. 8. To Neio Hampshire. #. Opposition to ccmmer- dal restric- tions d Randolph; in 1681. e. 1682. iO Favorite w oject of the king. wounded ; and several hundred were taken prisoners. 'Of the English, eighty were killed in the fight, and one hundred and fifty were wounded. “The power of the Narragansetts was broken, but the remnant of the nation repaired, with Philip, to the country of the Nipmucks, and still continued the war. 14. Tt is said that Philip soon after repaired to the country of the Mohawks, whom he solicited to aid him against the English, but without success. ^His influence was felt, however, among the tribes of Maine and New Hampshire, and a general Indian war opened upon all the New England settlements. ^The unequal contest con- tinued, with the ordinary details of savage warfare, and with increasing losses to the Indians, until August of the following year, when the finishing stroke was given to it in the United Colonies by the death of Philip. 15. ®After the absence of a year from the home of his tribe, during which time nearly all his warriors liad fallen, and his wife and only son had been taken prisoners, the heart-broken chief, wiih a few followers, returned to Pokanoket. Tidings of his arrival were brought to Cap- * tain Church, who, with a small party, surrounded the place where Philip was concealed. The savage warrior attempted to escape, but was shot* by a faithless Indian, an ally of the English, one of his own tribe, whom he had previously offended. The southern and western Indians now came in, and sued for peace, but the tribes in Maine and New Hampshire continued hostile until 1678, when a treaty was concluded*’ with them. III. Controversies, and Royal Tyranny. — 1. Tn 1677, a controversy which had long subsisted between Massachusetts and the heirs of Gorges, relative to the province of Maine, was decided in England, in favor of the former ; and Massachusetts then purehased® the claims of the heirs, both as to soil and jurisdiction. ®In 1680, the claims of Massachusetts to New Hampshire were de- cided against the former, and the two provinces were separated, much against the wishes of the people of both. New Hampshire then became a royal province, over which was established the first royal government in New England. *2. ^Massachusetts had ever resisted, as unjust and illegal, the commercial restrictions which had I eon im- posed upon the colonies ; and when a custom-house officer was sent^ over for the collection of duties, he was defeated in his attempts, and finally returned* to England without accomplishing his object. *®The king seized the occasion MASSACHUSETTS. Part II.] 19 ? for carrying out a project which he had long entertained, 1082. that of taking into his own hands the governments of all the New England colonies. ‘Massachusetts was accused i. Howhu of disobedience to tlie laws of England, and English judges, who held their oflices at the pleasure of the crown, de- clared* that she had forfeited her charter. ^The kinff a June 28 , o 1684. died’’ before he liad completed his scheme of subverting b. Feb. 2», t le charter governments of the colonies, but his plans ^ were prosecuted with ardor by his brother and successor, thAkxng. James II. 3. ®In 1686 the charter government of Massachusetts 1686. was taken away, and a President,* appointed by the king, was placed over the country from Narragansett to Nova 3 . change of Scotia. ^In December of the same year Sir Edmund Andros arrived*' at Boston, with a commission as royal * governor of all New England. ^Plymouth, Massachu- d Dec. so. setts. New Hampshire, and Rhode Island, immediately s. submitted ; and, in a few months, Connecticut was added ^ to his jurisdiction. 4. *The hatred of the people was violently excited t.HUtvran. against Andros, who, on account of his arbitrary proceed- ings, was styled the tyrant of New England ; and when, Engia^. early in 1689, tidings reached* Boston that the tyranny e. April 14 . of James II. had caused a revolution in England, and that the king had been driven from his throne, and succeeded by W illiam of Orange, the people arose in arms, seized*" f April as. and imprisoned Andros and his officers and sent them to England, and established their former mode of govern- ment. IV. Massachusetts during King William’s War. — 1. ■’When James II. fled from England, he repaired to France, where his cause was espoused by the French liam'awar. monarch. This occasioned a war between France and England, w’hich extended to their colonial possessions in America, and continued from 1689 to the peace of Rys- wick* in 1697. 2. *The opening of this war was signalized by several successful expeditions of the French and Indians against and induitis. ihe northern colonies. In July,“ 1689, a party of Indians e -iuiy7. surprised and killed Major Waldron and twenty of tlie garrison at Dover,f and carried twenty-nine of the inhab- itants captives to Canada. In the following month an In- dian war party, starting from the French settlement on * Byswfck is a small town in the west of Holland, two miles S. E. from Hague, and thlr^- |7« S. W. from Amsterdam. • t (See page 206.) 198 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book II ANALYSIS the Penobscot, fell upon the English fort at Pemaquid,’* a. Aup. 12 which they compelled to surrender.* 1690. 3. Early in the following year, 1690, Schenectady (■ l Feb 18 . was burned the settlement at Salmon Falls,:}; on the Pis- c.Varchi cataqua, was destroyed;® and a successful attack was »i. May ‘27 made'* on the fort and settlement at Casco Bay.§ *In an- ticipation of the inroads of the French, Massachusetts had hastily fitted out an expedition, under Sir William Phipps, #. May against Nova Scotia, which resulted in the easy conquest* of Port Royal. • 4. “Late in the same year a more important entei*prise, Canada, ilje coiiquest of Canada, was undertaken by the people of New England and New York acting in concert. An ar- mament, designed for the reduction of Quebec, was equip- ped by Massachusetts, and the command of it given to Sir William Phipps; while a land expedition was to pro- ceed from New York against Montreal. The fleet pro- ceeded up the St. Lawrence, and appeared before Quebec about the middle of October ; but the land troops of New t Beep. 230. York having returned,^ Quebec had been strengthened by all the French forces, and now bade defiance to the fleet, 3 . Debts in- whicli soon returned to Boston. “This expedition impos- ^^ediiion^ ed a heavy debt upon Massachusetts, and, for the payment of troops, bills of credit were issued ; — the first emission of the kind in the American colonies. \.Phipvssent 5. ^Soon after the return of Sir William Phipps from to England , . t • i i i ‘ ‘ • this expedition, he was sent to England to request assist- ance in the farther prosecution of the war, and likewise VIC. OP PEMAQUiD FORT. * The fort at Pemaquid^ the most noted place in the early his- tory of Maine, was in the present town of Bremen, on the east side of, and near the mouth of Pemaquid River, which separate* the towns of Bremen and BrLstol. It is about eighteen miles N. E. from the mouth of Kennebec River, and forty N.E. from Portland. The fort was at first called Fort George. In 1692 it was rebuilt of stone, by Sir William Phipps, and named Fort William Henry. In 1730 it was repaired, and called Fort Frederic. Three miles and a quarter south from the old fort is Pemaquid Point. (See Map.) t Schenectady., an early Dutch settlement, is on the S. bank of Mohawk River, sixteen miles N. W. from Albany. The build- ings of Union College are pleasantly situated on an eminence half a mile east from the city. (See Map, p. 221.) t The settlement formerly called Salmon Falls, is in the town of South Berwick, Maine, on the east side of the Piscataqua or Salmon Falls River, seventeen miles N. W. from Portsmouth. The Indian name VICINITY OF PORTLAND which it is often mentioned in history, is Neioichawannoc. (See ■ Map, p. 306.) § Casco ^y is on the coast of Maine, S. W. from the mouth of the Kennebec River. It sets up between Cape Elizabeth on the S. W. and Cape Small point on the N. E., twenty miles apart, and contains 300 islands, mostly small, but generally very productive. In 1690 the settlements extended around the western shore of the bay, and were embraced in what was then called the town of Falmouth. The fort and settlement mentioned above, were on a peninsula called Casco Neck, the site of the present city of Portland. The fort, called Fort Loyal, was on the southwesterly shore of the Peninsula, at the end of the present King Street (See Map.) MASSACIIUSETrS. Part II., 199 to aid other deputies of Massachusetts in applying for the restoration of the colonial charter. *But in neither of these objects was he successful. England was too much engaged at lion'e to expend her treasures in the defence of her colonies ; and the king and his counsellors were secretly averse to tlie liberality of the former charter. 6. “Early in 1692 Sir William Phipps returned'^ with a new charter, which vested the appointment of governor in the king, and united Plymouth, Massachusetts, Maine, and Nova Scotia, in one royal government. Plymouth lost her separate government contrary to her wishes ; while New Hampshire, which had recently*^ placed herself un- der the protection of Massachusetts, was now forcibly severed from her. 7. “While Massachusetts was called to mourn the deso- lation of lier frontiers by savage warfare, and to grieve the abridgment of her charter privileges, a new and still more formidable calamity fell upon her. The belief in witchcraft was then almost universal in Christian coun- tries, nor did the Puritans of New England escape the delusion. The laws of England, which admitted the ex- istence of witchcraft, and punished it with death, had been adopted in Massachusetts, and in less than twenty years from the founding of the colony, one individual was tried and executed* for the supposed crime. 8. Tn 1692 the delusion broke out** with new violence and frenzy in Danvers,* then a part of Salem. The daughter and niece of the minister, Mr. Parris, were at first moved by strange caprices, and their singular con- duct was readily ascribed to the influence of witchcraft. The ministers of the neighborhood held a day of fasting and prayer, and the notoriety which the children soon acquired, with perhaps their own belief in some mysteri- ous influence, led them to accuse individuals as the au- thors of their sufferings. An old Indian servant in the family was whipped until she confessed herself a wdtch ; and the truth of the confession, although obtained in such a manner, was not doubted. 9. Alarm and terror spread rapidly; evil spirits were ihought to overshadow the land ; and every case of ner- vous derangement, aggravated by fear ; and every unu- sual symptom of disease, was ascribed to the influence of wicked demons, who were supposed to have entered the bodies of those who had sold themselves into the power of Satan . 1691 . 1 Why un 1692. t. May 24. 2. Ettabliah- tntnt of royal government over moat of New Eng land b. See p 207. 3. General belief in witchcraft. c In 1648, at Charlestown. d. Feb. 4 Firat ap pearance qf the Salem witchcraft Marcb. 6. Spread of the delusion, and its nature. * Danvers is two miles N. W. from Salem. The principal village is a continuation of the nreete of Salem, of which it is, virtually, a suburb. 200 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Re OK II ANALYSIS. 10. ‘Tliose supposed to be bewitclied were mostly chil* rwho loere pcrsoiis in the lowest ranks of life ; arid the tfrsr supjMsed accused were at first old women, whose ill-favored loolta to be bewitch- , ^ , , seemed to mark them the fit mstrumen s or unearthly 2 . \viio7oere wickediiess. ^But, finally, neither age, nor sex, nor station, afforded any safeguard against a charge of witch- a Burroughs, ci'aft. Magistrates were condemned, and a clergyman* b. Aug 29. qP highest respectability was executed.** alarming extent of tlie delusion at length opened the eyes of the people. Already twenty persons had suffered death ; fifty-five had been tortured or terrified into confessions of witchcraft ; a hundred and fifty were in prison ; and two hundred more had been accused. i lu ending. *VViien the legislature assembled, in October, remonstran- ces were urged against the recent proceedings; the spell which had pervaded the land was suddenly dissolved ; and although many were subsequently tried, and a few 1693. convicted, yet no more were executed. The promineni actors in tlie late tragedy lamented and condemned tlie delusion to which they had yielded, and one of the judges, who had presided at the trials, made a frank and full con- fession of his error. 1694. 12. ^The war with the French and Indians still con- c July 28 tinned. In 1694, Oyster River,* in New Hampshire, the tear with was attacked,' and ninety-four persons were killed, or and Indians Carried away captive. Two years later, the English fort 1698. at Pemaquid** was surrendered* to a large force of French d. Note, p 198 and Indians commanded by the Baron Castine, but the e. July 25. gai’nson were sent to Boston, where they were exchanged for prisoners in the hands of the English. 1697. 13. Tn March, 1697, Haverhill, f in Massachusetts, f March 25 yvas attacked,*" and forty persons were killed, or carried away captive. ''Among the captives were Mrs. Duston 7 Account of and her nurse, who, with a boy previously taken, fell to Mrs. Duston. Indian family, twelve in number. The three' prisoners planned an escape from captivity, and in one night, killed ten of the twelve Indians, while they were asleep, and returned in safety to their friends — fill- 8 The roar ing the land with wonder at their successful daring. ^I’^sTpVoo “During the same year King William’s war was termina- h. Seep 197. ted by the treaty^ of Ryswick.** * Oyster River is a small stream, of only twelve or fifteen miles in length, which flows from the west into Great Bay., a southern arm, or branch, of the Pisoataqua. The settlement men- tioned in history as Oyster River, was in the present town of Durham, ten miles N. W. from Portsmouth. ( See Map, p. 206. ) t Haverhill, in Massachusetts, is on the N. side of the Merrimac, at the head of navigation,— thirty miles north from Boston. The village of Bradford is on the opposite side of the river Part II,] SECTION III^ Divisions. — L Massachusetts during Queen Anne's IVar. — II. King George's War. 1. Massachusetts during Queen Anne’s War. — 1. ^ After the death of tlames II., who dicd^ in France, in 1701, the French government acknowledged his son, then an exile, as king of England ; which was deemed an unpardonable in- sult to the latter kingdom, which had settled the crown on Anne, the second daughter of James. I < CHAPTER III NEW HAMPSHIRE.t Subject of Chapter III • 20(3 COLONIAL HISTORY. IBook 11 ANALYSIS, shire, which they called Laconia. ‘In the spring of the JQ 23 following year they sent over two small parties of end- j. First settle- grants, One of which landed at the mouth of the Piscataqua, settled at Little Harbor,* a short distance below Portsmouth ;f the other, proceeding farther up, formed a settlement at Dover. j; 1629. 3. ^In 1629 the Rev. John ,Wheelright and others a Muy. purchased* of the Indians all the country between the n^bf^Mr. Merrimac and the Piscataqua. ®A few months later, this b country, which was a part of the grant to Gorges and 3 Separate Mason, was given^* to Mason alone, and it then first re- ^tolaw^ ceived the name of New Hampshire. *The country was 4 Hoxothe divided among numerous proprietors, and the various ^ovaff^ settlements during several years were governed sepa- rately, by agents of the different proprietors, or by magis- trates elected by tlie people. 1641. 4. ‘In 1641 the people of New Hampshire placed them- ''M^achu-^ selves under the protection of Massachusetts, in which Serration f^ey remained until 1680, when, after a long 1680 controversy with the heirs of Mason, relative to the owner- c. Royal ship of the soil. New Hampshire was separated® from sTpT'^ri 679 . Massachusetts by a royal commission, and made a royal ^uonljan^ proviiice. ®The new government was to consist of a 1680 president and council, to be appointed by the king, and a " tiifneAo°^ house of representatives to be chosen by the people. ’’’No dissatisfaction with the government of Massachusetts had eiuinse. been expressed, and the change to a separate province was received with reluctance by all. d March 26 b. ®The first legislature, which assembled** at Ports- of T^^firsf niouth in 1680, adopted a code of laws, the first of which ^a^iuprl declared • “ That no act, imposition, law, or ordinance, ceedings. cl.ould be made, or imposed upon them, but such as should be made by the assembly and approved by the president *diSe in favor of commencing hostili- *•1653. ti*es against the Dutch and Indians, but Massachusetts refused to furnish her quota of men, and thus prevented 8. What cqio- the War. “Connecticut and New Haven then applied to t3 Cromioell, Cromwell for assistance, who promptly despatched^ t fleet the reduction of New Netherlands ; but while the ®1654. colonies were making preparations to co-operate with the naval force, the news of peace in Europe arrested the eicpedition. 1660. V. Connecticut under the Royal Charter. — 1. %mZcticu{ Charles II. was restored® to the throne of his an- ti May. cestors, Connecticut declared her loyalty, and submission to. The royal to the king, and applied for a royal charter. *°The aged ^*SrZte?. Lord Say-and-Seal, the early Iriend of the emigrants, 1662. now exerted his influence in their favor ; while the younger Winthrop, then governor of the colony, went to England as its agent. When he appeared befcie the king with his petition, he presented him a favorite ring which Charles I. had given to Winthrop’s grandfather. This trifling token, recalling to the king the memory of CONNECTICUT. Part II.J 2V\ his own unfortunate father, readily won his favor, and Connecticut thereby obtained a charter, “ the n ost liberal that had yet been granted, and confirming, in every par- ticular, the constitution which the people themselves had adopted. 2. ‘The royal charter, embracing the territory from the Narragansett Bay and River westward to the Pacific Ocean, included, within its limits, the New Haven colony, and most of the present stale of Rhode Island. ^New Haven reluctantly united with Connecticut in 1665. *The year after the grant of the Connecticut charter, Rhode Island received'* one which extended her western limits to the Pawcatuck* River, thus including a portion of the territory granted to Connecticut, and causing a con- troversy between the two colonies, which continued more than sixty years. 3. ^During King Philip’s war, which began in 1675, Connecticut suffered less, in her own territory, than any of her sister colonies, but she furnished her proportion of troops for the common defence. ^At the same time, however, she was threatened with a greater calamity, in the loss of her liberties, by the usurpations of Andros, then governor of New York, who attempted to extend his arbitrary authority over the country as far east as the Connecticut River. 4. ®ln July, Andros, with a small naval force, proceed- ed to the mouth of the Connecticut, and hoisting the king’s flag, demanded'* the surrender of the fort ; but Captain Bull, the commander, likewise showing his ma- jesty’s colors, expressed his determination to defend it. Being permitted to land, Andros attempted to read his commission to the people, but, in the king’s name, he was sternly conim^nded to desist. He finally returned to New York without accomplishing his object. 5. ’Twelve years later, Andros again appeared in Connecticut, with, a commission from King James, ap- pointing him royal governor of all New England. Pro- ceeding to Hartford, he found the assembly in session, and demanded'* the surrender of the charter. A discus- sion arose, which was prolonged until evening. The charter was, then brought in and laid on the table. While the discussion was proceeding, and the house was thronged with citizens, suddenly the lights were extinguished. The utmost decorum prevailed, but when the candles 1662 . a ]V7ay 30. 1. Territory embraced by the charter. £. New Haven. 1665. 3. I'he Rhod4 Island charter. b July 13, 1663. 1675. 4. Connecti- cut during King Phil- ip’s war 5. Usurpa- tions of Andros 6. Expedition to Connecti- cut, and its result. c. July 21 1687. 7. Second visit of An- dros to Cor> necticut. d Not. I& * Tha Paivcaturk, formed by the junction of Wood and Charles Rivers in Washinrtoii County, Rhode Island, is still, in the lower pwt of its course, the dividing line between Con necticut and Rhode Island. 214 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book 14 analysis were re-lighted, the charter was missing, and could do where* be found. i.The charter 6. Captain VVadswortli had secreted it in a hollow preset ved. which is Still Standing, and which retains the ven- 1 What then Crated name of the Charter Oak. “Andros, however, assumed the government, wiiich was administered in his 10Q9, name until the revolution in England deprived James of a. Seep 197 . his throne, and restored the lioerties of the people. 3 Events 7. “During King William’s war,‘» which immediately followed the English revolution, the people of Connecticut ft 16 ^ 8^^1697 again called to resist an encroachment on their 4 Fletcher's rights. “Colonel Fletcher, governor of New York, had commission, received a commission vesting in him the command of the 5. militia of Connecticut. ‘This was a power which the ^u?’o\aturT charter of Connecticut had reserved to the colony itself, and what by and the legislature refused to comply with the requisition Fletcher then repaired to Hartford, and ordered the mili Nov 6 " tia under arms. 6 Fletcher's 8* “The Hartford companies, under Captain Wads- H^tMd. worth, appeared, and Fletcher ordered his commission and instructions to be read to them. Upon this. Captain Wadsworth commanded the drums to be beaten. Colonel Fletcher commanded silence, but no sooner was the read- ing commenced a second time, than the drums, at the command of Wadsworth, were again beaten with more spirit than ever. But silence was again commanded, when Wadsworth, with great earnestnes, ordered the drums to be beaten, and turning to Fletcher said, with spirit and meaning in his looks, “ If I am interrupted again I will make the sun shine through you in a mo- ment.” Governor Fletcher made no farther attempts to read his commission, and soon judged it expedient to re- turn to New York. 1700. 9. Tn the year 1700, several clergymen assembled at Branford,* and each, producing a few books, laid them on College, the table, with these words : “ I give these books for the founding of a college in this colony.” Such was the be- ginning of Yale College, now one of the most horn red institutions of learning in the land. It was first esuab- c 1702. lished'^ at Say brook, and was afterwards removed^ to New ‘ Haven. It derived its name from Elihu Yale, one of its most liberal patrons. • *The remaining portion of the colonial history of Connecticut. Connecticut is not marked by events of sufficient interest to require any farther notice than they may gain in the * Branjord is a town in Connecticut, bordering on the Sour I, seven miles E from Nev Haven. Part II.] RHODE ISLAND. 215 * more general history of the colonies. ^The laws, customs, 17 17.^ manners, and religious notions of the people, were similar i. to those which prevailed in the neighboring colony ot tiers, ij-c. Massachusetts, and, generally, throughout New England. CHAPTER V. RHODE ISLAND.* 1. ‘After Roger Williams had been ban- ished from Massachusetts, he repaired^ to KOGER -WILLIAMS. sachems of that tribe he was kindly received, and during fourteen weeks he found a shelter in their wigwams from banishment the severity of winter. ^On the opening of spring he pro- ceeded to Seekonk,f on the north of Narragansett Bay,| \^Row^rS‘ and having been joined by a few faithful friends from IHassachusetts, he obtained a grant of land from an In- ^ dian chief, and made preparations for a settlement. in the spring. 2. ‘Soon after, finding that he was within the limits of the Plvmouth colony, and being advised bv Mr. Winslow, vised tort- the governor, to remove to the otlier side of the water, lohy. where he might live unmolested, he resolved to comply with tlie friendly advice. ‘Embarking'" with five com- e settlement panions in a frail Indian canoe, he passed down the Narra- ^^nce^ gansett River§ to Moshassuck, which he selected as the b. June, place of settlement, purchased the land of the chiefs of the Narragansetts, and, with unshaken confidence in the mercies of Heaven, named the place Providence. || ’The settlement was called Providence Plantation. ^tent. * RHODE ISLAND, the smallest state in the Union, conhiins an area, separate from the waters of Narragansett Bay, of about 1225 square miles. In the northwestern part cf the state the surface of the country is hilly, and the soil poor. In the south and west the country ii> generally level, and in the vicinity of Narragansett Bay, and on the islands which it contains, the soil is very fertile. I The town of Seeko7ik, the western part of the early Rehoboth, Res eiist of, and adjoining the northern part of Narragansett Bay. The village is on Ten Mile River, three or four miles east from Providence. (See Map ) + Narragansett Bay is in the eastern part of the state of Rhode Island, and is twenty-eight miles long from N. to S., and from eight to twelve broad. The N.E. arm of the bay is called Mount Hope Bay ; the northern, Proviflcnce Bay ; and the N. Western, Greenwich Bay. It contains a number of beautiful and fertile islands, the principal of which are Rhode Island, Conanicut, and Prudence. (See Map.) S The northern part of Narragansett Bay was often called Nar- fagansett River. II Providence, one of the capitals of Rhode Island, is in the northern part of the state, at the head of Narragansett Bay, and DU both sides of Providence River, which is, properly, a small the country of the Narrngan setts, who in- habited nearly all the territory which now forms the state of Rhode Island. ‘By the 216 COLONIAL HISTORY. LRook li ANALYSIS. Effects pro- duced by religious tole- ration. 2 Novel experiment. 8 The gov- ernment of the colony. 4. Liberality of Mr lYil- liatns. I. Plot of the Pequods. 6. Mr. Wil- liams’ media- tion solicited. 7. HU con- duct- 8. His em- bassy to the Ncrragan- setts. 3. ‘As Roger Williams brought with him the same principles of religious toleration, for avowing and main- taining which he had sutfered banishment, Providence be- came the asylum for the persecuted of tlie neighboring colonies ; but the peace of the settlement was never seriously disturbed by the various and discordant opinions which gained admission. ^It was found that the numer- ous and conflicting sects of the day could dwell together in harmony, and the world beheld, with surprise, the novel experiment of a government in which the magistrates were allowed to rule “ only in civil matters,” and in which “ God alone was respected as the ruler of conscience.” 4. ®The political principles of Roger Williams were as liberal as his religious opinions. For the purpose of pre- serving peace, all the settlers were required to subscribe to an agreement that they would submit to such rules, “ not affecting the conscience,” as should be made for the public good, by a majority of the inhabitants ; and under this simple form of pure democracy, with all the powers of government in the hands of the people, tlie free institu- tions of Rhode Island had their origin. *The modest and liberal founder of the state reserved no political power to himself, and the territory which he had purchased of the natives he freely granted to all the inhabitants in common, reserving to himself only two small fields, which, on his first arrival, he had planted with his own hands. 5. ®Soon after the removal of Mr. Williams to Prov- idence, he gave to the people of Massachusetts, who had re- cently expelled him from their colony, the first intimation of the plot which the Pequods were forming for their destruc- tion. ®When the Pequods attempted to form an alliance with the Narragansetts, the magistrates of Massachusetts solicited the mediation of Mr. Williams, whose influence was great with the chiefs of the latter tribe. ’Forgetting the injuries which he had received from those who now needed his favor, on a stormy day, alone, and in a poor canoe, he set out upon the Narragansett, and through many dangers re- paired to the cabin of Canonicus. 6. ®There the Pequod ambassadors and Narragansett chiefs had already assembled in council, and three days and nights Roger Williams remained with them, in con- stant danger from the Pequods^ whose hands, he says, seemed to be still reeking with the blood of his country- men, and whose knives he expected nightly at his throat. But, as Mr. Williams himself writes, “ God wonderfully tMiy, setting up N.W. from the Narragansett. The Pawtucket or Blackstone River falls Into the head of Narragansett Bay, from the N.E., a little below Providence. Brown University if located at Providence, on the east side of the River. (Sec Map ) ^ART II.] RHODE ISLAND. 2n preserved him, and helped him to break in pieces the negotiation and designs of tlie enemy, and to finish, by many travels and charges, the English league with the Narragansetts and Mohegans against the Pequods.” 7. ‘The settlers at Providence remained unmolested during the Pequod war, as the powerful tribe of the Nar- ragansetts completely sheltered them from the enemy. *Such, however, was the aid which Mr. Williams afforded, in bringing that war to a favorable termination, that some of the leading men in Massachusetts felt that he deserved to be honored with some mark of favor for his services. •The subject of recalling him from banishment was de- bated, but his principles were still viewed with distrust, and the fear of their influence overcame the sentiment of gratitude. 1636 . 1. Situation qf I'TOvidenci during the- Pequod war. 2. Aid ren- dered by Mr miliams. 3. Why fie was not re- called from banishment. 8. *In 1638 a settlement was made* at Portsmouth,* in 1638. the northern part of the island of Aquetneck, or Rhode Island,! by William Coddington and eighteen others, who had been driven from Massachusetts by persecution for their religious opinions. •In imitation of the form of gov- ernment which once prevailed among the Jews, Mr. Cod- dington was chosen^ judge, and three elders were elected to assist him, but in the following year the chief magis- trate received the title of governor. ®Portsmouth received considerable accessions during the first year, and in the spring of 1639 a number of the inhabitants removed to the southwestern part of the island, where they laid the foundation of Newport. ! ’The settlements on the island rapidly extended, and the whole received the name of the Rhode Island Plantation. 9. “Under the pretence that the Providence and Rhode Island Plantations had no charter, and that their territory was claimed by Plymouth and Massachusetts, they were excluded from the confederacy which was formed between the other New England colonies in 1643. ^Roger Wil- liams therefore proceeded to England, and, in the follow- ing year, obtained® from Parliament, which was then waging a civil war with the king, a free charter of incor- poration, by which the two plantations were united under the same government. 4. SettlemerU of Ports- mouth. u. April. 5 Form of government. b. Nov 1639. 6. Settlement qf Newport. 7 Name given to the neio settle- ments. 1643. 8. The Plan tations exclu- ded from the union of 1643. 9 The char- ter from Par liament. 1644. c. March 24 * The town of Portsmouth is in the northern part of the island of Rhode Island, and em- braces about half of the island. The island of Prudence, on the west, is attached to this town (.See Map, p. 215.) t Rhode Island., so called from a fancied resemblance to the island of Rhodes in the Medi- terranean, is in the southeastern part of Narragansett Bay. It is fifteen miles long, and has an average width of two and a half miles. The town of Portsmouth occupies the northern p.\rt of the Island, Middletown the central portion, and Newport the southern. (S«e Map, p. 215.) + Neivport is on the S.W. side of Rhode Island, five miles from the sea, and twenty-five miles S. from Providence. The town is on a beautiful declivity, and has an excellent harbor OSee Miu). p. 216.) 28 218 COLONIAL HISTORY. [UouK n A.NALY 313 . 10. 1647 the General AssemU}' of the several ^ towns met‘ at Portsmouth, and organized the government; 1 organiza- by the choice of a president and other olHcers. A co>l3 gjverm/lent, adopted, which declared tlie government imotofR)^ ^ democracy, and which closed with the declaration, isiaTid. that “ ^11 men might walk as their consciences persuadea them, without molestation, every one in tlie name of hw God.” b 1660 . 11. ^ After the restoration‘s of monarchy, and the acces- '^'framthl Charles II. to the throne of England, Rliode Island applied for and obtained® a charter from the king, in which c. July 18 , the principles of the former parliamentary charter, and those on vvhich the colony was founded, were embodied. The greatest toleration in matters of religion was enjoined by the charter, and the legislature again reasserted the 3 Catholics principle. ®lt has been said that Roman Catholics were and Qxiakers riglit of Voting, but no such regulation has ever been found in the laws of the colony ; and tlie assertion that Quakers were persecuted and outlawed, is wholly erroneous. 4 . Rhode 12. ^VVhen Andros assumed the government of the New ^rinTaid' England colonies, Rhode Island quietly submitted^* to his wunmton authority ; but when he was imprisoned* at Boston, and ^Androa^^ sgnt to England, the people assembled*’ at Newport, and e seTp. 197 . A'esuming their former charter privileges, re-elected the f. May 11 , officers whom Andros had displaced. Once more the free government of the colony was organized, and its seal was p. Seethe restored, with its symbol an anchor, and its motto Hope,* Beal, p 99 — emblems of the steadfast zeal with which Rhode Island has ever cherished all her early religious freedom, and her civil rights CHAPTER VI. NEW YORK.* SECTION I. NEW NETHERLANDS PREVIOUS TO ITS CON- QUEST BY THE ENGLISH IN 1664. *vJ^agVo/ 1. 'During the years 1607 and 1608, Henry Hudson, an English mariner of some celebrity, and then in the .* NEW YORK, the roost northern of the Middle States, and now the most populous in the Union, has an area of nearly 4T,000 square miles. The state has a great variety of surface. X Part II J NEW YORK. 219 employ of a company of London merchants, made two 1607 v'oya<^^es to the nortliern coasts of America, with the hope of finding a passage through those icy seas, to tlie genial climes of soutliern Asia. 'His employers being disheart- i- Third voir ened by his failure, he next entered the service of the Dutch East India Company, and, in April, 1609, sailed* * * * § 1609. on his third voyage. » 2. ^Failing to discover a northern passage to India, he 2 Account of turned to the south, and explored the eastern coast, in the ^ liope of finding an opening to the Pacific, through the con- tinent. After proceeding south as far as the capes* of Virginia, he again turned north, examined the waters of Delaware Bay,t and, following the eastern coast of New Jersey, on tlie 13th of September he anchored his vessel within Sandy Hook.J 3. ^After a week’s delay, Hudson passed^’ through the 3 . Discovery Narrows,^ and, during ten days, continued to ascend the noble river which bears his name ; nor was it until his b- sept. » vessel had passed beyond the city of Hudson, || and a boat had advanced probably beyond Albany, that he appears to have relinquished all hopes of being able to reach the Pacific by this inland passage. “Having completed his discovery, he slowly descended the stream, and sailing* hu treaunent for Europe, reached England in the November‘S following. The king, James the First, jealous of the advantages d. nov. n which the Dutch might seek to derive from the discovery, forbade his return to Holland. 1610. 4. ^In the following year, 1610, the Dutch East India 5 Whatu4s Company fitted out a ship with merchandize, to traffick Dutch^La^t with the natives of the country which Hudson had ex- Two chains of the Alleghanies pass through the eastern part of the state. The Ilighlan Is, coming from New Jersey, cross the Hudson near West Point, and soon after pass into Connec- ticut. Tlie Catskill mountains, farther west, and more irregular in their outlines, cross the Mohawk, and continue under different names, along the western border of Lake Champhiin. The westei-n part of the state has generally a level surface, except in the southern tier of coun- ties, where the western ranges of the Alleghanies terminate. The soil throughout the state is, generally, good ; and along the valley of the Mohawk, and in the western part of the state, it is highly fertile. * Capes Charles and Henry, at the entrance of Chesapeake Bay. t Delaware Bay is a large arm of the sea, setting up into the land between New Jersey and Delaware ; and having, at its entrance. Cape May on the north, and Cape Henlopen on the south, eighteen miles apart. Some distance within the capes the bay is thirty miles across. This bay has no safe natural harbor, but a good artificial harbor has been constructed by the general government within Cape Henlopen. It is formed by two massive stone piers, called the Delaivare Breakwater. $ Sandy Hook is a low sandy island, on the eastern coast of New Jersey, extending north from the N. liustern extremity of Monmouth County, and separated from it by Shrewsbury Inlet. It is five miles in length, and seventeen miles S. from New York. At the northern ex- tremity of the island is a light-house, but the accumulating sand is gradually extending the point farther north. Sandy Hook was a peninsula until 1778, when the waters of the ocean forced a passage, and cut it off from the mainland. In 1800 the inlet was closed, but it was opened again in 1830, and now admits vessels through its channel § The entrance to New York harbor, between Long Island on the east and Staten Island on the west, is called the Narrows. It is about one mile wide, and is nine miles below the city. (See Map next page.) II The city of Hudson is on the east side of Hudson River, 116 miles N. from New York and twenty-nine miles 3. fnus, the traffic wa? 1 condiiion ; and when Argali, in 1613, was returning tiatmc^rnai excursion* against the Fronch settlement of Port ArUiv^v&. he found on the island of Manhattan* a few rude (u See p. 168 hovels, whicli the Dutch had erected there as a summer station for those engaged in the trade with the natives. ’The Dutch, unable to make any resistance against the force of Argali, quietly submitted to the English claim of sovereignty over the country ; but, on his "departure, they continued their traffic, — passed the winter there, and, 1614. in the following year, erected a rude fort on the southern ^'twmswn ^he island. ^In 1615 they began a settlement at qftermadA. Albany,-f which had been previously visited, and erected a fort which was called Fort Orange. The country in their possession was called New Netherlands.:}: *^nrof7he „ several years. Directors, sent out by the tc^’^nactu India Company, exercised authority over the little ait^ coioni- Settlement of New Amsterdam on the island of Man- toh^n the hattan, but it was not until 16*23 that the actual coloniz- £ of* the country took place, nor until 16*25 that an 16*21 governor was formally appointed. "In 1621 the • Dutch West India Company was formed, and, in the same u’eat fndia year, the States-General of Holland granted to it the ex- Cotnpany. clusive privilege to traffick and plant colonies on the Ameiican coast, from the Straits of Magellan to the re- motest north. 8 ^^um'ted ^ number of settlers, duly provided with aettiement the means of subsistence, trade, and defence, were sent under the command of Cornelius Mey, who not only Keto Jersey, visited Manhattan, but, entering Delaware Bay, and NEW YORK AND VICINITY. * Manhattan, or New York island, lies on the east side of Hudson River, at the head of New York harbor. It is about fourteen miles in length, and has an average width of one mile and three-fifths. It is separated from Ijong Is- land on the east, by a strait called the East River^^ which connects the harbor and Long Is- land Sound ; and from the mainland on the east by Harlem River, a strait which connects the East River and the Hudson. The Dutch settle- ment on the southern part of the island, w;ta called /Vr?v Amsterdam. Here now stands the city of New York, the largest in America, and second only to London in the amount of its com- merce. The city is rapidly increasing in size, although its compact parts already have a cir - cumference of about nine miles. (See Map ) t Albany, now the capital of the state of New York, is situated on the west bank of the Hud- son River, 145 miles N. from New York by th* river’s course. It was first called by tne Dutch Beaverwyck, and afterwards Williamstadt. (S«6 Map, next page.) T The country from Cape Cod to the banks of the Delaware was claimed by the Dia ch P iRT II.] NEW YORK 22 ascending the river,* * took possession of the country, and, a few miles below Camden,f in the present New Jersey, built Fort Nassau.:}: The fort, however, was soon after abandoned, and the worthy Captain Mey carried away with him the affectionate regrets of the natives, who long cherished his memory. Probably a few years before i settiemem this, the Dutch settled at Bergen, § and other places west ^” 0 / of the Hudson, in New Jersey Jersey. 8. '^In 1625 Peter Minuits arrived at Manhattan, as 1625. governor of New Netherlands, and in the same year the ^ settlement of Brooklyn, j] on Long Island, IT was com- menced. ^The Dutch colony at this time showed a dis- position to cultivate friendly relations with the English by the Duta< settlements in New England, and mutual courtesies were English coio- exchanged, — the Dutch cordially inviting* the Plymouth ’^eachVa^r^ settlers to remove to the more fertile soil of the Connecti- ^ Oct. cut, and the English advising the Dutch to secure their claim to the banks of the Hudson by a treaty with England. 9. ■‘Although Holland claimed the country, on the ground of its discovery by Hudson, yet it was likewise emntry. claimed by England, on the ground of the first discovery of the continent by Cabot. ®The pilgrims expressed the 5. what the kindest wishes for the prosperity of the Dutch, but, at the ^q^tldof same time, requested them not to send their skiffs into Narragansett Bay for beaver skins. ®The Dutch at Man- e condition hattan were at that time little more than a company of hunters and traders, employed in the traffic of the furs of the otter and the beaver. 10. Tn 1629 the West India Company, in the hope of 1629. exciting individual enterprise to colonize the country, promised, by “a charter of liberties,” the grant of an ex- qf liberties" tensive tract of land to each individual who should, within four years, form a settlement of fifty persons. Those who * The Delaware River rises in the S. Eastern part of the state Albany and vicinity. Df New York, west of the CatskiU mountains. It forms sixty miles )f the boundary line between New York and Pennsylvania, and luring the remainder of its course is the boundary between New Jersey, cn the one side, and Pennsylvania and Delaware on the other. It is navigable for vessels of the largest class to Phila- delphia. t Camden, now a city, is situated on the east side of Delaware River, opposite Philadelphia. (See Map, p. 248.) t This fort was on Big Timber Creek, in the present Glouces- ter County, about five miles S. from Camden. § The village of Bergen is on the summit of Bergen Ridge, three miles W. from Jersey City, and four from New York. (See Map, p. 220.) II Brooklyn, now a city, is situated on elevated land at the west end of Long Island, opposite the lower part of the city of New York, from which it is separated by East River, three-fourths *f a mile wide. (See Map, p. 220.) IT Long Island, forming a part of the state of New Yotk, lies south of Connecticut, from which it is separated by Long Island Sound. It is 120 miles in length, and has an average width of about twelve miles. It contains an area of about 1450 square miles, and is, therefore, larger than the entire state of Rhode Island. The north side of the island is rough and hilly -the south low and sandy. (See Map, p. 220.) 222 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book n ANALYSIS 1 Uon$ Appr(ypria- m of land. a. Godyn. b June. 8 Attempt to ^onn a settle- ment in Delaware. 8. Extent of the Dutch claims. e Note, p 134. 1632. 4 . Fate of the Delaware colony d. Dec. 6 Escape of De Vriez. 1633. 6. Places visited. e. April. 1 First settle- ment of the Dutch, and of the English, in Connecti- cut. f. N. p 208. e Jan. h. Oct. See page 208 8 Fate of the Dutch tra- ding station. 9 Settle- ments on Long Island. s/ioul 1 plant colonies were to purchase the land of the In dians, and it was likewise enjoined upon them that tney should, at an early period, provide for the support of a minister and a schoolmaster, that the service of God, and zeal for religion, might not be neglected. 11. ‘Under this charter, four directors of the company, distinguished by the title of patrons or patroons, appropri. ated to themselves some of the most valuable portions of the territory. “One* of the patroons having purchased** from the natives the southern half of the present state of Delaware, a colony under De Vriez was sent out, and ear- ly in 1631 a small settlement was formed near the present Lewistown.* “The Dutch now occupied Delaware, and the claims of New Netherlands extended over the whole country from Cape Henlopen-j- to Cape Cod.® 12. ■‘After more than a year’s residence in America, De Vriez returned to Holland, leaving his infant colony to the care of one Osset. The folly of the new command- ant, in his treatment of the natives, soon provoked their jealousy, and on the return** of De Vriez, at the end of the year, he found the fort deserted. Indian vengeance had prepared an ambush, and every white man had been murdered. ^De Vriez himself narrowly escaped the per- fidy of the natives, being saved by the kind interposition of an Indian woman, who warned him of the designs of her countrymen. “After proceeding to Virginia for the purpose of obtaining provisions, De Vriez sailed to New Amsterdam, where he found* Wouter Van Twiller, the second governor, who had just been sent out to supersede the discontented Minuits. 13. “A few months before the arrival of Van Twiller as governor, the Dutch had purchased of the natives the soil around Hartford, ^ and had erected” and fortified a trading- house on land within the limits of the present city. The English, however, claimed the country ; and in the same year a number of the Plymouth colonists proceeded up the river, and in defiance of the threats of the Dutch commenced*' a settlement at Windsor. ® Although for many years the Dutch West India Company retained posse.ssion of their feeble trading station, yet it was finally overwhelmed by the numerous settlements of the more enterprising New Englanders. ®The English likewise formed settlements on the eastern end of Long Island, al- though they were for a season resisted by the Dutch, who claimed the whole island as a part of New Netherlands. • Lewistown is on liowis Creek, in Sussex County, Delaware, five or six miles from Cape Benlopen. In front of the village is the Delaware Breakwater. 1 Cape Henlopen is the southern cape of the entrance into Delaware Bay Part II.l NEW YORK. 223 14. * * * § W lile the English were thus encroaching upon 1633. the Dutch Dn the east, the southern portion of the territory claimed the latter was seized by a new competitor, Gustavus Adolplius, king of Sweden, the hero of his age, and the renowned chimpion of the Protestant religion in Europe, lad early conceived the design of planting colonies in America. Under the auspices of the Swedish monarch a commercial company was formed for this pur- pose as early as 1626, but the German war, in which Gustavus was soon after engaged, delayed for a time the execution of the project. “After the death' of Gustavus, which happened at the battle of Lutzen,* in 1633, his ^ worthy minister renewed the plan of an American settle- ment, the execution of which he intrusted to Peter Minuits, :he first governor of New Netherlands. 15. "Early in the year 1638, about the same time that 1638. Sir William Kieft succeeded Van T wilier, in the govern- ment of New Netherlands, the Swedish colony under Minuits arrived, erected a fort, and formed a settlement on Christiana Creek, j- near Wilmington, J within the present state of Delaware. ‘Kieft, considering this an intrusion 4 Opposition upon his territories, sent^’ an unavailing remonstrance to the Swedes, and, as a check to their aggressions, rebuilt Fort Nassau on the eastern bank of the Delaware. ®The Swedes gradually extended their settlements, and, to pre- settlements serve their ascendency over the Dutch, their governor established® his residence and built a fort on the island of 1643. Tinicum,§ a few miles below Philadelphia. ®The terri- e Extmt and tory occupied by the Swedes, extending from Cape Hen- lopen to the falls in the Delaware, opposite Trenton, || was called New Sweden. ^ 16. Tn 1640 the Long Island and New Jersey Indians began to show symptoms of hostility towards the Dutch, which the Provoked by dishonest traders, and maddened by rum, engagM^ they attacked the settlements on Staten Island,*[[ and threat- * Lutzen Ls a town in Prussian Saxony, on one of the ^'Okthern part of Delaware branches of the Elbe. Here the French, under Bonaparte, defeated the combined forces of Prussia and Russia, in 1813. t Christiana Creek is in the northern part of the state of Delaware, and has its head branches in Pennsylvania and Maryland. It enters the Brandywine River at Wihningon. (See Map.) t Wilming*on, in the northern part of the state of Dela- ware, is situated between Brandywine and Christiana Creeks, one mile above their junction, and two miles west from Dela- ware River. (See Map.) § Tinicum is a long narrow island in Delaware River, be- ’onging to Pennsylvania, twelve miles, by the river’s course, S.W. from Philadelphia. (See Map, p. ^8.) II Trenton^ now the capital of New Jersey, is situated on ?he E. side of Delaware River, thirty miles N.E. from Philadelphia, and fifty -five S.W. from Kew York. (See Map, p. 363, and also p. 364.) H fsZanrf, belonging to the state of New York, is about six miles S. W. from New 224 COLONIAL inSTORV. [Book li ANALY^ ened New Amsterdam. A fruitless expedition* againsi a. 1641 Delawares of New Jersey was the consequence. ‘The 1(543 ""^1’ continued, with various success, until 1643, wher 'obVinT solicited peace ; and by the mediation of the Roger Williams, a brief truce was ob- b^Aprii’ But confidence could not easily U restored, for revenge still rankled in the hearts of the Indians, and in c. sept, a few months they again began' the work of blood and desolation. engaged in their service Captain Underhill. Jolm Underhill, an Englishman who had settled on Lonc» Island, and who had previously distinguished himself in the Indian wars of New England. Having raised a con- siderable number of men under Kieft's authority, he de- '•..rs'"' 'I'® ''''’‘“ns on Long Island, and also at Strick- land s Plain,* or Horseneck, on the mainland. 'f '’® " ee finally terminated by the mediation ot ti'e Iroquois, who, claiming a sovereignty over the Algonquin tribes around Manhattan, proposed terms of 6 1645. peace, which were gladly accepted* by both parties LfdSHli'if ‘The fame of Kieft is tarnished by the exceeding cruelty KUft. which he practiced towards the Indians. The colonists requesting his recall, and the West India Company dis- 1647. claiming his barbarous policy, in 1647 he embarked for Europe in a richly laden vessel, but the ship was wrecked on the coast of Wales, and the unhappy governor perished LSTtrlat- Kieft was succeeded^ by Peter Stuy- mentof the vesaiit, the most noted of the governors of New Nether, f June. By his judicious treatment of the Indians he con« ciliated their favor, and such a change did he produce in their feelings towards the Dutch, that he was accused of endeavoring to enlist them in a general war a^^ainst the English. ° continued boundary disputes with the English, colonies ot New England, Stuyvesant relinquished a por- 1650. tion of his claims, and concluded a provisional treaty,* g. Sept, which allowed New Netherlands to extend on Long Island as far as Oyster Bay,f and on the mainland as far as Greenwich,^ near the present boundary between New rortcasimir. York and Connecticut. ’For the purpose of placing a York city. It is about thirty-five miles in circumference. It has Newark Bav on the rorth !S^ Ma^p^220and narrow channel, called Staten Island Sound, on the west* extremity of the state of Connecticut, in the present cauK It wtS1ariyt«,d “"«> b.- Jrty “ ““ S.«l .. tb. NEW YORK. Part Il.J 223 barrier to the encroachments of the Swedes on the south, | 651 . in 1()51 Suiyvesant built Fort Casimir on the site of tiie present town of Newcastle,* within five miles of the Swedish fort at Christiana. The Swedes, however, soon after obtained possession* of the fort by stratagem, and • overpowered the garrison. 21. 'The home government, indignant at the outrage i comuuK of the Swedes, ordered Stuyvesant to reduce them to sub- ^oeden. mission. With six hundred men the governor sailed for this purpose in 1655, and soon compelled the surrender** 1655. of all the Swedish fortresses. Honorable terms were sept. and granted to the inhabitants. Those who quietly submitted to the authority of the Dutch retained the possession of their estates ; the governor. Rising, was conveyed to Eu- rope ; a few of the colonists removed to Maryland and Virginia, and the country was placed under the govern- ment of deputies of New Netherlands. 22. ^Such was the end of the little Protestant colony of *■ New Sweden. It was a religious and intelligent comrnu- Swedish nity, — preserving peace with the natives, ever cherishing a fond attachment to the mother country, and loyalty towards its sovereign ; and long after their conquest by the Dutch, and the subsequent transfer to England, the Swedes of the Delaware remained the objects of generous and disinterested regard at the court of Stockholm. 23. nVhile the forces of the Dutch were withdrawn 3 indum from New Amsterdam, in the expedition against the ^ Swedes, the neighboring Indians appeared in force before the city, and ravaged the surrounding country. The re- turn of the expedition restored confidence ; — peace was concluded, and the captives were ransomed. 24. ^In 1663 the village of Esopus, now Kingston,! 1663. was suddenly attacked' by the Indians, and sixty-five of .he inhabitants were either killed or carried away captive, result of the A force from New Amsterdam being sent to their assist- c. June, ance, the Indians were pursued to their villages ; their fields were laid waste ; many of their warriors were kill- ed, and a number of the captives were released. These vigorous measures were followed by a truce in Decem- ber, and a treaty of peace in the May following.'* ^ 25. ^Although the Dutch retained possession of the ’ cou itry as far south as Cape Henlopen, yet their claims ^nTo^f- were resisted, both by Lord Baltimore, the proprietor of ^ut^luhm * Newcastle is on the west side of Delaware River, in the state of Delaware, thirty-two miles S.W. from Philadelphia. The northern boundary of the state is part of the circumference of a circle drawn twelve miles distant from Newcastle. (See Map, p. 223.) t Kingston, formerly called Esopus, is on the W. side of Hudson River in Ulstei County about ninety miles N. from New York city. 29 226 COIONIAL HISTORY. [Boor II AJfALY9i3 Maryland, ajid by the governorof Virgi oia. The southern boundary of New Netherlands was never definitely set- tled. At the north, the subject of boundary was still more troublesome; Massachusetts claimed an indefinite extent of territory westward, Connecticut had increased her pretensions on Long Island, and her settlements were steadily advancing towards the Hudson. ‘Added to these difficulties from without, discontents the Dutch' had arisen among the Dutch themselves. The New England notions of popular rights began to prevail ; — the people, hitherto accustomed to implicit deference to the will of their rulers, began to demand greater privilecres citizens, and a share in the government. *Stuyvesant sisicd. resisted the demands of the people, and was sustained by urJnVa!^lf. government. =>The prevalence of liberal prin- unjust exactions of an arbitrary govern- ^ofne alien- ment, had alienated the affections of the people, and when ated. rumors of an English invasion reached them, they were already prepared to submit to English authority, in the hope of obtaining English rights. 1664. “Early in 1664, during a period of peace between Holland, the king of England, indifferent to York. the claims of the Dutch, granted* to his brother James, the tt. March 22 Duke of York, the whole territory fi-om the Connecticut River to the shores of the Delaware. “The duke soon ^ squadron under Colonel Nichols, with orders renderofwew possession of the Dutcli province. The arrival of s'etheriands. the fleet found New Amsterdam in a defenceless state. The governor, Stuyvesant, faithful to his employers, as- sembled his council and proposed a defence of the place ; but It was in vain that he endeavored to infuse his own spirit into his people, and it was not until after the capitu- b Sept. 6. lation had been agreed‘s to by the magistrates, that he re- c. Sept. 8. luctantly signed<= it. criuifidfn^rfie capi+al, which now received the surrender, name of New York, was followed by the surrender** of the settlement at Fort Orange, which received the name of Albany, and by the general submission of the province e. Oct. n. with its subordinate settlements on the Delaware.* ^Thfi ment of Eng- government of England was acknowledged over the whole landjtck^ early in October, 1664. ’ U England and Holland were at peace, by an act of the most flagrant injustice, the Dutch do- minion in America was overthrown after an existence of more than half a century. ^Previous to the surren- icy and Car- tho Duke of York had conveyed*" to Lord Berkeley / 4 George Carteret all that portion of New Nether- lands which now forms the state of New Jersey, over Part IL] NKW YORK, 22 ’ which a separate government was established under its 1664 . proprietors. ‘The settleme -ts on the Delaware, subse- ^ quently called “ The Territories,” were connected with Territorie»>' the province of New York until their purchase* by Wil- a. seep. 247 . liain Penn in 1682, when they were joined to the govern- ment of Pennsylvania. SECTION II. NEW YORK TO 1754. (DELAWARE* INCLUDED UNTIL 1682.) 1. ’On the surrender of New Nether- lands, the new name of its capital was extended to the whole territory em- braced under the government of the Duke of York. Long Island, which had been previously granted*^ to the Earl of Sterling, was now, in total dis- regard of the claims of Connecticut, purchased by the duke, and has since remained a part of New' York. “The Ter- ritories,” com'priiing the present Delaware, remained under the jurisdiction of New York, and were ruled by deputies appointed by the governors of the latter. 2. ^Colonel Nichols, the first English governor of the 3 . Admtnw province, exercised both executive and legislative powers, %oyerrwr but no rights of representation were conceded to the people. The Dutch titles to land were held to be invalid, and the fees exacted for their renewal were a source of much profit to the new governor. The people were dis- appointed in not obtaining a representative government, yet it must be admitted that the governor, considering his arbitrary powders, ruled with much moderation. 3. ‘‘Under Lovelace, the successor of Nichols, the ar- bitrary system of the new government was more fully de- veloped. The people protested against being taxed for the support of a government in which they had no voice, and when their proceedings were transmitted to the gov- ernor, they w^ere declared “ scandalous, illegal, and sedi- tious,” and were ordered to be burned by the common hangman. Lovelace declared that, to keep the people in order, such taxes must be laid upon them as should give l/fhecmn^y them time to think of nothing but how to discharge them. and%Fresto- 4. war having broken out between England and ^ngianl 1‘KTER 8TUYVESANT. 1667. 1670 4 Admima tration qf Lovelace- * DELAWARE, one of the Middle States, and, next to Rhode Island, the smallest state in the Union, contains an area of but little more than 2000 square miles. The .southern part of the state is level and sandy ; tli e northern m oderately hilly and rough ; while the western her ier contains an elevated table land, dividing the waters which fall into the Chesapeake from those which flow into Delaware Bay. 228 COLONIAL HISTORY fBoox n ANALYSIS. Holland in 1672, in the following year the latter de». 1673 patched a small squadron to destioy the commerce of the English colonies. Arriving at New York during tlie ab. a. Auk. 9 sence of the governor, the city was surrendered* by the traitorous and cowardly Manning, without any attemj)t at defence. New Jersey made no resistance, and the settle- ments on the Delaware followed the example. The name New Netherlands was again revived, but it was of short 1674.^ continuance. In February of the following year peace f'eb. 1 . concluded'^ between the contending powers, and early in November New Netherlands was again surrendered to the English. MaineThy ^ciiig raised as to the validity of the Duke the Duke ^ of York’s title, because it had l)een granted while the Yoik. Dutch were in full and peaceful possession of tlie countr}’, and because the country had since been reconquered by c July 9. them, the duke thought it prudent to obtain' from Ins broth i! Afuirof er, the king, a new patent confirming tlie former grant. governor. 1 06 ottice ot govemor was conferred'* on Edmund Andros, d. July 11 . vvho afterwards became distinguished as the tyrant of New England. ^ofthe^lT government was arbitrary ; no 'representation eminent of WO.S allowed the people, and taxes were levied without their consent. *As the Duke of York cla^ ed the country 4 71 m ar- the Connecticut River, in the following sum- Andros proceeded to Saybrook, and attempted* to en- diike's claim force the claim ; but the spirited resistance of the people to conneett- compelled him to return without accomplishing his object. ® 7. «Andros likewise attempted^ to extend his jurisdic- ^■Toyexo tion oyer New Jersey, claiming it as a dependency of 1678 — U 580 . ^ although it had previously been regranted* by 1682. Duke to Berkeley and Carteret. «In 1682 the “ Ter- ritories,” now forming the state of Delaware, were granted 6 Farther the Duke of York to William Penn, from which time Delaware. until the Revolution they were united with Pennsylvania, n. See p. 247. or remained under the jurisdiction of her go> ernors. 'JST ^Andros having returned to England, Colonel Thomas Dongan, a Catholic, was appointed governor, and 1683. * arrived in the province in 1683. ^Through the advice of tf Liberties” William Penn the duke had instructed Dongan to call an established. a.ssembly of representatives. The assembly, with the ap. i. xov. 9 proval of the governor, established* a “ Charter of Lib- ERTiES,” which conceded to the people many important rights which they had not previously enjoyed. ® charter declared that ' supreme legislative nuarter. power should forever reside in the governor, council, and people, met in general assembly ; — that every freeholder and freeman might vote for representatives without re- Part II.] NEW YORK. 229 straint, — that no freem.in should suffer, but by judg- ment of Ins peers, and tliat all trials should be by a jury of twelve men, — that no tax should be assessed, on any pretence whatever, but by the consent of the assembly, — that no seaman or soldier should be quartered on the in- habitants against their will, — that no martial law should exist,— and tliat no person professing faith in God, by Jesus Christ, should at any time, be in any way dis- quieted or questioned for any difference of opinion in mat- ters of religion.’ ‘In 1684 the governors of New York and Virginia met the deputies of the Five Nations at Albany, and renewed* with them a treaty of peace. 10. ‘■'On the accession'*^ of the Duke of York to the throne of England, witli the title of James II., the hopes wliich the people entertained, of a permanent representa- tive government, were in a measure defeated. A direct tax was decreed, printing presses, the dread of tyrants, were forbidden in the province ; and many arbitrary ex- actions were imposed on the people. 11. 4t was the evident intention of the king to intro- duce the Catholic religion into the province, and most of the officers appointed by him were of that faith. olson. e. June 230 COLONIAL HISTORY. OoOK il ANALYSIS, and sailed for England. ‘The magistrates of the cit'' however, being opposed to the assumption of Leisler, re. paired to Albany, where the authority of Leisler was de. nied, although, in both places, the government was ad- ministered in the name of William and Mary. ’^^i^horne, the son-in-law of Leisler, was sent to Albany. Albany to demand the surrender of the fort ; but, meet- ing with opposition, he returned without accomplishing twnlTJ^ed object. ®In December, letters arrived from the king' lanl^^w o^^PO"^oring Nicholson, or whoever administered the gov- ernment in his absence, to take the chief command of the province. Leisler regarded the letter as addressed to himself, and assumed the title and authority of lieutenant- governor. 1690. 15. “King William’s war having at this period broken lion of Sche~ out, in February,' 1690, a party of about three hundred mctady. French and Indians fell upon Schenectady, a village on the Mohawk, killed sixty persons, took thirty prisoners, ‘•/olSr " burned the place. ‘‘Soon after this event, the north- ern portion of the province, terrified by the recent calam- ity, and troubled by domestic factions, yielded to the authority of Leisler. * liaZi'* , northern colonies, roused by the atrocities of aJS'KL F‘*ench and thei: savage allies at the commencement of King William’s war, resolved to attack the enemy ifi ^ ^he successful expedition^’ of Sir Wilfiam Phipps against Port Royal ; New York, Massachusetts, and Connecticut, united for the reduction of Montreal and Quebec. The naval armament sent against Quebec was • Seep 198. wholly unsuccessful.* The land expedition, planned by Leisler, and placed under the command of General Win- throp of Connecticut, proceeded as far as Wood Creek,* near the head of Lake Champlain,f when sickness, the want of provisions, and dissensions among the officers, compelled a return.^ 1691. 17. ^Early in 1691 Richard Ingoldsby arrived at New ingoidaby. York, and announced the appointment of Colonel Slough- ter, as governor of the province. He bore a commission as captain, and without producing any order from the d Feb. 9. king, or from Sloughter, haughtily demanded** of Leisler T County, New York, flows north, and falls into the south end the village of WTiitehall. The narrow body of water, however, between Through a considerable portion of IS course A\ * The island of Jersey is a strongly fortified island in the English Channel. sevent..en miles from the French coast. It is tnelve miles long, and has an average width of about fire mile* Part II.] NEW JERSEY. 237 ties with the Dutch, and guarded by the Five Nations and New York against the approaches of the French and their savage allies, tlie colonists of New Jersey, enjoying a happy security, escaped the dangers and privations which liad alllicted the inhabitants of most of the other provinces. 5. ‘Afler a few years of quiet, domestic disputes began to disturb the repose of the colony. The proprietors, by their constitution, had required the payment, after 1670, of a penny or half penny an acre for the use of land ; but when the day of payment arrived, the demand of the tribute met with general opposition. Those who had pur- chased land of the Indians refused to acknowledge the claims of the proprietors, asserting that a deed from the former was paramount to any other title. “A weak and dissolute son of Sir George Carteret was induced to assume* the government, and after two years of disputes and con- fusion, the established authority was set at defiance by open insurrection, and the governor was compelled to re- turn*’ to England. 6. *In the following year, during a war with Holland, the Dutch regained® all their former possessions, including New Jersey, but restored them to the English in 1674. < After this event, the Duke of York obtained** a second charter, confirming the former grant ; and, in disregard of the rights of Berkeley and Carteret, appointed* Andros governor over the whole re-united province. On the ap- plication of Carteret, however, the duke consented to re- store New Jersey ; but he afterwards endeavored*" to avoid the full performance of his engagement, by pretending that he had reserved certain rights of sovereignty over the country, which Andros seized every opportunity of as- serting. 7. '’In 1674 Lord Berkeley sold' his share of New Jersey to John Fenwick, in trust for Edward By Hinge and his assignees. ®In the following year Philip Carteret returned to New Jersey, and resumed the government ; but the arbitrary proceedings of Andros long continued to disquiet the colony. Carteret, attempting to establish a direct trade between England and New Jersey, was warmly opposed by Andros, who claimed, for the duke his master, the right of rendering New Jersey tributary to New York, and even went so far as to arrest Governor Carteret and convey tiim prisoner to New York. 8. ■'Byllinge, having become embarrassed in his for- tunes, made an assignment of his share in the province to William Penn and two others, all Quakers, whose first care was to effect a division of the territory between themselves and Sir George Carteret, that they might es 1665 . 1. Repose qf the colony disturbed. 1670. 2. Troubles thatfollowed a i«70. b 1672 1673. 3 Events that occurred in the following year c. See p 228. 4 Farther proceedings of the Duke of York. d July 9 e July P. f Oct 1674. 5. Berkeley disposes of his territory g. March 28. 1675. 6 DiffieuUiee between Car- teret and An dros. 7 Assignment by Byllir’^e, ^c 238 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book II ANAi irsis tablish a separate government in accordance with their 1 Division peculiar religious principles. ^The division* was accom v-nce° phshed' without difficulty ; Carteret receiving the eastern a July 11 portion of the province, which was called East Jersey ; and the assignees of Byllinge the western portion, which 1677. they named West Jersey. ^The western proprietors then W'proplt gave^* the settlers a free constitution, under the title of 1 M^Tch 13 Concessions,*’ similar to that given by Berkeley and ’■ ^ Carteret, granting ail the important privileges of civil and religious liberty. 3 Settlers in- 9. ®The authors of the “Constitution” accompanied its ZumJUoHh publication with a special recommendation of the province ic/iat result, members of their own religious fraternity, and in 1677 upwards of four hundred Quakers came over and mxamna^ Settled in West New JerseV- '‘The settlers being imex- sovereignty. pectedly called upon by Andros to acknowledge the sov- ereignty of the Duke of York, and submit to taxation, they remonstrated earnestly with the duke, and the ques- tion was finally referred to the eminent jurist, Sir Wil- liam Jones, for his decision. 1680. 10. ^The result was a decision against the pretensions %ir%’iu?am duke, who immediately relinquished all claims to Jones, aM the territory and the government. Soon after, he made duke. a similcrt- release m tavor of the representatives of Car- teret, in East Jersey, and the whole province thus be- came independent of foreign jurisdiction. 1681. 11. ®In 1681 the governor of West Jersey convoked the i'n^so/f^ first representative assembly, which enacted® seveicti im- ^nWMtjer- for protecting property, punishing crimes, es- tablishing the rights of the people, and defining the powers I'^Relmrka- fulei's. '’The most remarkable feature in the new laws ^ provision, that in all criminal cases except treason, murder, and theft, the person aggrieved should have pow- er to pardon the offender. ^jersey^aT^^ death'’ of Sir George Carteret, the trus- Barciay's ad- tees of his estates offered his portion of the province for *^dZec^i ^9 sale ; and in 1682 William Penn and eleven others, mem- e Feb. 11, 12 bers of the Society of Friends, purchased* East Jersey, over which Robert Barclay, a Scotch gentleman, the au- f July 27, thor of the “ Apology for Quakers,” was appointed^ gov- f He^diedin During his brief administration* the col- '690 ony received a large accession of emigrants, chiefly from Barclay’s native county of Aberdeen, in Scotland. * According to the terms of the deed, the dividing line was to run from the most southerly point of the east side of Little Egg Harbor, to the N. AVestern extremity of N< w .Jersey ; which was declared to be a point on the Delaware River in latitude 41° 40', which is 18' 23" farthei north than the present N. Western extremity of the state. Several partial attempts were made, at different times, to run the line, and much controversy arose froij the disputes which th«s« •tUunpts occasioned. Part Il.J NEW JERSEY. 239 13. 'On the accession of the Duke of York to the ‘hronc, with tlie title of Jiimcs II., — disregarding his previous en- gagements, and liaving formed tl»e design of annulling all fhe charters of the American colonies, he caused writs to he issued egainst both the Jerseys, and in 1688 the whole province was placed under the jurisdiction of Andros, who had already^ become the king’s governor of New York and New England. 14. “The revolution in England terminated the author- ity of A ndros, and from June, 1689, to August, 1692, no regular government existed in New Jersey, and during the following ten years the whole province remained in an unsettled condition. “For a time New York attempted to exert her authority, over New Jersey, and at length the disagreements between the various proprietors and their rcvspective adherents occasioned so much confusion, that the people found it difficult to ascertain in whom the gov- .ernment was legally vested. “At length the proprietors, finding that their conflicting claims tended only to disturb the peace of their territories, and lessen their profits as owmers of the soil, made a surrender® of their powers of government to the crown ; and in 1702 New Jersey be- came a royal province, and was united* to New York, under the government of Lord Cornbury. 15. “From this period until 1738 the province remained under the governors of New York, but with a distinct legislative assembly. “The administration"^ of Lord Corn- bury, consisting of little more than a history of his conten- tions with the assemblies of the province, fully developed the partiality, frauds and tyranny of the governor, and served to awaken in the people a vigorous and vigilant siprit of liberty. ’The commission and instructions of Cornbury formed the constitution of New Jersey until the period when it ceased to be a British province. 16. *ln 1728 the assembly petitioned the king to separate the province from New York ; but the petition was disre- garded until 1738, wffien through the influence of Lewis Morris, the application was granted, and Mr. Morris him- self received the first commission as royal governor over fhe separate province of New Jersey. ®After this period w'e meet with no events of importance in the^istory of New' Jersey until the Revolution. 1G§5. 1 Arbitrary vieasures ri* the Duke of Ymk when fvi berame king 1688. a. See p 197 uikI P 228. 1688-9. 2. Events that followed the revolution in England 3 Evils tha. arose from the dispuit s of the pro- prietors. 4 . Dieposai. of the claim s of the propri etors 1702. b April 25 c. See p 23?. 5. Govern- ment ofNeio Jersey 6 Lord Corn- lury's ad- ministration. d 1702—1708, see p 232. 7. Constitu- tion of New Jersey. 8. Separation of Neto Jersey from Neto York. 1738. 9. Subsequent history of New Jersey [Book il. CHAPTER VIII. MARYLAND * LORD BALTIMORE. 1609. 1. 'The second charter givcn^ to the London Company embraced within the limits of Virginia all the territory which now forms the state of Maryland. ’'Tlie country near the head of the Chesapeake was early explored^ by the Virginians, and a profitable trade in furs was estab- lished w’ith the Indians. ®In 1631 Wil- I iarvtanc?. Claybomc, a man of resolute and enterprising spirit, see'^p^'Tps! ^ surveyor, by the London Company, and who subsequently w^as appointed a mem- council, and secretary of the colony, obtained® 3. zicekse to a royal license to traffic with the Indians. 2. ^Under this license, which was confirmed*^ by a. 1632. commission from the governor of Virginia, Clayborne per- fected several trading establishments which he had pre- d. MM*^h 18 . viously formed ; one on the island of Kent,f nearly oppo- site Annapolis,:}; in the very heart of Maryland ; and one s. ci(vms of near the mouth of the Susquehanna. ^Clayborne had ob. r^ima. ^ monopoly of the fur trade, and Virginia aimed at extending her jurisdiction over the large tract of unoccu- pied territory lying between her borders and those of the 4. Her claims Dutch in New Netherlands. ®But before the settlements of Clayborne could be completed, and the claim of Virginia confirmed, a new province was formed within her limits, and a government established on a plan as extraordinary as its results were benevolent. 3. ■'As early as 1621, Sir George Calvert, whose title dejeaied. t. Lord Balti- was Lord Baltimore, a Roman Catholic nobleman, infiu foundiand. gnced by a desire of opening in America a refuge for TICIXITT OF AXNAPOLIS. * M.VRYLAND, the most southern of the Middle States, is very irregular in its outline, and contains an area of about 11,000 square miles. The Chesapeake Bay runs nearly through the state from N. to S., dividing it into two parts, called the Eastern Shore and the Western Shore The land, on the eastern shore is generally level and low, and, in many places, is covered with stagnant waters ; 3 'et the soil possesses considerable fertility. The country on the western shore, below the falls of the rivers, is similar to that on the eastern, hut above the falls the country' becomes gradually uneven and hillj’, and in the western part of the state is moun- tainous. Iron ore is found in various parts of the state, and ex- tqj^ive beds of coal between the mountains in the western part. t.^'f at, theflargest island in Chesapeake Bay, lies oppo.site Annap olis^eaMthe'eai^rn shore, and belongs to Queen Anne’s County. It is iliBly in the fOrm of a triangle, and contains an area of about forty-fiV^ square miles-' (See IMap. ) Annajmis^ (formerly called Providence,) now the capital of Maryland, is situated on the S.lVjf side of the River Severn, two miles from its entrance into Chesapea]^ Bay. It is tuenty-five milef S. from Baltimore, and thirty-three N.jE. from Washington. The or» ginal plan of the city was designed in the form of a circle, with the State-house on an eminence in the centre, and the streets like radii, diverging from it. (See Map.) MARYLAND Pa»t II.J Catholics, who were tlien persecuted in England, had es- tablished* a Catholic colony in Newfoundland, and Ijad freely expended his estate in advancing its interests. ‘But tlie rugged soil, the unfavorable climate, and the fre- quent annoyances from the hostile French, soon destroyed all hopes of a flourishing colony, ^He next visited^ Vir- ginia, in whose mild aiid fertile regions he hoped to find for his followers a peaceful and quiet asylum. The Vir- ginians, however, received him with marked intolerance, and he soon found that, even here, he could not enjoy his religious opinions in peace. 4. Tie next turned his attention to the unoccupied country beyond the Potomac ; and as the dissolution of the London Company had restored to the monarch his pre- rogative over the soil, Calvert, a favorite with the royal family, found no difliculty in obtaining a charter for do- mains in that happy clime. ‘‘The charter was probably drawn by the hand of Lord Baltimore himself, but as he died® before it rcc<^ L ed the royal seal, the same was made out to his son Cecil. ‘‘The territory thus granted, ** extending north to the 40th degree, the latitude of Philadelphia, was now erected into a separate province, and in honor of Henrietta Maria, daughter of Henry IV. king of France, and wife of the English monarch, was named Maryland. 5. “The charter granted to Lord Baltimore, unlike any w^hich had hitherto passed the royal seal, secured to the emigrants equality in religious rights and civil freedom, and an independent share in the legislation of the prov- ince ’The laws of the colony were to be established vith the advice and approbation of a majority of the free- men, or their deputies ; and although Christianity was made the law of the land, yet no preferences were given to any sect or party. 6. ®Maryland was also most carefully removed from all dependence upon the crown ; the proprietor wq,g left free and uncontrolled in his apne ntments to office ; and it W'as farther expressly stipulated, that no tax whatsoever should ever be imposed by the crowm upon the inhabitants of the province. 7. ’Under this liberal charter, Cecil Calvert, the son, wdto had succeeded to the honors and fortunes of his fa- ther, found no difficulty in enlisting a sufficient number of emigrants to form a respectable colony ; nor was it 1. ng before gentlemen of birth and fortune were found ready to join in the enterprise. ‘“Lord Baltimore himself, having al)andoned his original purpose of conducting the emi- grants in person, appointed his brother, Leonard Calvert, to act as his lieutenant. 24 i 1621 . a. See p. 556 1. His hopes of c C'jtonij there defeated. 2. His visit t9 Vicipinia b. 162» 3 To the country beyond the Foto/nac. 1632. i. The charter, c. April 25. C. Extent and name of the terrironj granted. d June 35. 6. ProvisiofU of the charte-, 7. Hew the laws were to he estcblished 8. Farther lib- erties granted to the people and the pro prieior. 9. Favorable beginning oj, the enter- ' prise. 1633.. 10 Leonard. Calves t. 31 242 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Hook D ANALYSIS. 1. Departure qf the ccjIO' nistn. and their rtcep- lion at ViT' ginia. a Dec. 2. 1634. b. Morc:3 C. S. Calvert's intervieia with the In- dians. 3 The Jirst settlement- c. AbpI S. i. The friend ship of the Indians se cured 5. Happy situation of the c-olony. 1635. «. First Ir-gls lativ-e a-ssetn lly d March 8. ( In the re- iK'llion of I6^S See nc.\t pase 7 Troubles caused by Clay borne . Mnv. 8. ’In December, 1633, the latter, with about two huriJred emigrants, mostly Roman Catholics, sailed* foi the Potomac, where they arrived^ in Marcli of the follow, ing year. In obedience to the express command of the king, the emigrants were welcomed with courtesy by Harvey, the governor of Virginia, although Virginia liad remonstrated against the grant to Lord Baltimore, as an invasion of her rights of trade with the Indians, and an encroachment on her territorial limits. 9. ^Calvert, having proceeded about one hundred and fifty miles up the Potomac, found on its eastern bank the Indian village of Piscataway,* tlie chieftain of which would not bid him either go or stay, but told him “ He might use his own discretion.” ^Deeming it unsafe, however, to settle so liigh up the river, he descended the stream, entered the river now called St. Mary’s, f and, about ten miles from its junction with tlie Potomac, pur- chased of the Indians a village, where he commenced® a settlement, to which was given the name St. Mary’s. 10. ^The wise policy of Calvert, in paying the Indians for their lands, and in treating tliem with liberality and kindness, secured their confidence and friendship. ^The English obtained from the forests abundance of game, and as they had come into [X)ssession of lands already culti- vated, they looked forward with confidence to abundant harvests. No sufferings were endured, — no fears of want were e.xcited, — and under the fostering care of its liberal proprietor the colony rapidly advanced in wealth and population. 11. ®Early in 1635 the first legislative assembly of the province was convened*^ at St. Mary’s, but as the records have been lost,* little is known of its proceedings. ’Not- withstanding the pleasant auspices under which the col- ony commenced, it did not long remain wholly exempt from intestine troubles. Clayborne had, from the fii*st, refused to submit to the authority of Lord Baltimore, and, acquiring confidence in his increasing strength, he re- solved to maintain his possessions by force of arms. A hlovody skirmish occurred'’ on one of the rivers:}: of Mary, land, and several lives were lost, but Clayborne’s men were defeated and taken prisoners. * Tliis Indian village was fifteen miles S. from Wa.shington, on the east side of the Potoinao, at the mouth of Piscataway Creek, opposite Mount Vernon, and near the site of the present Pon AVasliington. t The St. Man/s River, called by Calvert St. George's River, enters the Potomac from the north, about fifteen miles from the entrance of the latter into the Chesaiwakc. It is properly ■ email arm or estuary of the Chesapeake. t Note. — Thi.'? skirmish occurred either on the River Wicomiro, or the Pocomoke, on the aMiem siiore ol Maryland ; the forme’- liftv-five miles, and the latter « ighty miles S.E. from th* Isle ot Kent. Pa»t 11 .] MARYLAND, 243 12. ‘Claybonie liimself had previously flod to Virginia, und, wlien reclaimed by Maryland, be was S(mt by the governor of Virginia to bbigbmd tor trial. The Mary- land assembly declared* him guilty of treason, seized his estates, and declared them tin feiied. In England, Clay- boiMie apj)lied to the king to gain redress for his alleged wrongs ; but after a full hearing it was decided that the charter of Lord Baltimore was valid against the earlier license of Clayborne, and thus the claims of the proprie- tor were fully confirmed. 13. *At first the people of Maryland convened in gen- eral assembly for passing laws, — each freeman being en- titled to a vote; but in 1639 the more convenient form of a rej)resentative government was established, — the people being allowed to send as many delegates to the general assembly as they should t.hink proper. ^Atthe same time a declaration of rights was adopted ; the powers of the proprietor were defined ; and all the liberties enjoyed by English subjects at home, were confirmed to the people of Maryland. 14. *About the same time some petty hostilities were carried on against the Indians, which, in 1642, broke out into a general Indian war, that was not terminated until 1644. 15. ®Early in 1645 Clayborne returned to Maryland, and, having succeeded in creating a rebellion, compelled the governor to withdraw into Virginia for protection. ’The vacant government was immediately seized by the insurgents, who distinguished the period of their domin- ion by disorder and misrule; and notwithstanding the most vigorous exertions of the governor, the revolt was not suppressed until August of the following year. 16. ’Although religious toleration had been declared, by the proprietor, one of the fundamental principles of the social union over which he presided, yet the assembly, in order to give the principle the sanction of their author- ity, proceeued to incorporate it in the laws of the pro- vince. It was enacted'' that no person, professing to be- lieve in Jesus Christ, should be molested in respect of his religion, or the free exercise thereof ; and that any one, who should reproach his neighbor with opprobrious /lames of religious distinction, should pay a fine to the person insulted. 17. ^Thns Maryland quickly followed Rhode Island in establishing religions toleration by law. ®While at this very period the Puritans were persecuting their Pro- testant brethren in Massachusetts, and the Episcopalians were retorting the same severity on the Puritans in Vir- 16 1. Proceed- irif's and oer diet in rela- tion to him. a. Mar'^h, 1U38. 1630. 2. Uoia the taros Here al first ernr.ti d and tonat c/ntni'e afterw U maa 3 Otht, ieie lieutenant of Lora Tla.A- more r Events t\*t followed f April 4. 18. 4n 1650 an important law was passed,* confirm, ing the division of tlie legislative body into two branches, an upper and a lower house ; the former consi.sting of the governor and council, appointed by the proprietor, and the latter of the burgesses or representatives, chosen by the people. *At the same session, the rights of Lord BaU timore, as proprietor, were admitted, but all taxes were prohibi.ted unless they were levied with the consent of the freemen. 19. ®In the mean time the parliament had established its supremacy iii England, and had appointed certain commissioners, of whom Clayborne was one, to reduce and govern the colonies bordering on the bay of the Ches- apeake. 'The commissioners appearing in Maryland, Stone, the lieutenant of Lord Baltimore, was at first re- nioved' from his office, but was soon after restored. In 1654, upon the dissolution of the Long Parliament, front which the commissioners had received tlieir authority. Stone restored the full powers of the proprietor ; but the commissioners, then in Virginia, again entered the pro- vince, and compelled Stone to surrender his commission and the government into their hands.* 20. ‘Parties had now become identified with religious sects. The Protestants, who had now the power in tbeii own hands, acknowledging the authority of Cromwell, were hostile to monarchy and to an hereditary proprie- tor ; and while they contended earnestly for every civil liberty, they proceeded to disfranchise those who differed from them in matters of religion. Catholics were ex- cluded from the assembly which was then called ; and an act of the assembly declared that Catholics were not entitled to the protection of the laws of Maryland. 21. ®In January of the following year. Stone, the lieu- tenant of Lord Baltimore, rea.ssumed his office of gover- nor,— organized an armed force, — and seized the pro- vincial records. ’Civil war followed. Several skirmishes occurred between the contending parties, and at length a decisive battlef was fought,*" which resulted in the defeat of the Catholics, with the loss of about fifty men in killed • Note. — .^ozwian, fn his History of Maryland, ii. .350 — 350, dwells at cousi.ierable len^h uj>oo these laws ; but he maintains that a majority of the members of the Asst^mbly of 1G4& Were i^otffta’Ats. f .VorE. — The place where this battle was fought was on the south side of the small creek which tbrms the southern boundary of the peniusula on which Annapolis, the capital of Mary land, now stands. (See Map, p. 240.) Part Il.J MARY 1.AND. 245 and wounded. Sronc himself was taken prisoner, and 1C55, (bur of the principal men of the province were executed. 2*2. 'In Idoti Josiah Fendall was commissioned* gover- i Farther nor by the proprietor, but he was soon after anested" ny the Protestant party. After a divided rule of nearly two years, between tlie contending parties, rendall was b. Aug at length acknowledged® governor, and tlie proprietor was kj 5 i^ restored to the full enjoyment of his rights. ’'Soon after c Aprils, tlie death‘s of Cromwell, the Protector of Plngland, the Assembly of Maryland, fearing a renewal of the dissen- house. sions which had long distracted the province, and seeing no security but in asserting the power of the people, dis- solved the upper house, consisting of the gove.rnor and 1660. his council, and assumed® to itself the whole legislative e March 24. power of the state. 23. ”Fendall, having surrendered the trust which Lord Baltimore’ had confided to him, accepted from the assem- bly a new commission as governor. ‘‘But on the restora- Events tha tioiF of monarchy in England, the proprietor was re-es- %l“jesto 7 i^ tablished in his rights, — Philip Calvert was appointed go- vernor, — and the ancient order of things was restored, f. junc.ieeo ^P'endall was tried for treason and found guilty ; but the 6. Powtcai proprietor wisely proclaimed a general pardon to polit- ical offenders, and Maryland once more experienced the blessings of a mild government, and internal tranquillity. 24. ®On the death- of Lord Baltimore, in 1675, his son 1675. Charles, who inherited his father’s reputation for virtue and ability, succeeded him as proprietor. He confirmed twiore. the law which established an absolute political equality among all denominations of Christians, — caused a diligent revision of the laws of the province to be made, and, in gi'neral, administered the government with great satisfac- tion to the people. 25. ’At the time of the revolution in England, the re- 1689. pose of Maryland was again disturbed. The deputies of the proprietor having hesitated to proclaim the new sove- •eigns, and a rumor having gained prevalence that the magistrates and the Catholics had formed a league with the Indians for the massacre of all the Prote.stants in the province, an armed association was formed for asserting sept. the right of King William, and for the defence of the Protestant faith. 26. ®The Catholics at first endeavored to oppose, by i.The Cath force, the designs of tlie association ; but they at h ngth surrendered the powers of government by capitulation. A convention of the associates then assumed the govern- 9.changes(^ ment, which they administered until 1691, when the king, by an arbitrary enactment, •» deprived Lord Balti- h. Jui»n. 246 COLONIAL HISTORY. • [Booe II ANALYSIS, more of his political rights as proprietor, and constituted ■ Maryland a royal government. 1692. 27. ^In tlie following year Sir Lionel Copley arrived I'oyal governor, — the principles of the proprietary ad- ^'copiel/^^ ministration were subverted, — religious toleration was abolished, — and the Church of England was established as the religion of the state, and was supported by taxation, t Remaining 28. *After ail interval of more than twenty years, tlie mryFand legal proprietor, in the person of tlie infant lieir of Lord ^tuievoiu^ Baltimore, was restored^ to liis riglits, and Maryland tton again became a proprietary government, under wliich it a 1710, i7i«. Revolution. Few events of interest mark its subsequent history, until, as an independent state, it adopted a constitution, when the claims of the proprietor to jurisdiction and property were finally rejected. CHAPTER IX. PENNSYLVANIA.* 1. ^As early as 1648 the Swedes,' who had previously settled*^ near Wil- mington, in Delaware, erected a fort on the island of Tinicnm, a few miles below PhiLadelphia ; and here the Swedish gov- I’ favVA error, John Printz, established his residence. Settlements Clustered along the western bank, of the Delaware, and b see^) ' 2 ^ Pennsylvania was thus colonized by Swedes, nearly forty years before the grant of the territory to William Penn. 1081. 2. •‘In 1681, William Penn, son of Admiral Penn, a ^wlrnam of the society of Friends, obtained' of Charles Penn. II. a grant of all the lands embraced in the pre.sent state omZ^iJra- Peun.syl vauia. •‘This grant was given, as expressed tionofi/iiM in the charter, in consideration of the desire of Penn to enlarge the boundaries of the British empire, and reduce the natives, by just and gentle treatment, to the love ot civil .society and the Christian religion ; and, in addition, as a recompense for unrequited services rendered by his fatlier to the British nation. * PKNXSYLV.VXi.^ contiuns an araa of about 4G.000 squan; tnilos. The central part or statH is covered! by- t iif iiutnerou.s ridges of die .\lles'haiiie<. niniiin^ N.H. and S.W.. but oc 90t}i side.x of tilt' luou.ifains tin; rouiitry is eidier levfl or moderately liilly.aiul the soil is gen- erallv e.xedlent. Iron ore is widely dis.seininated in l*ennsylvaiiia. and the eisil regions ara very e.'ctensive The ^•^tuulino^s. or .soft coal, is found in inexhanscilile quantities west of tha Alleglianies, and anthracite, or hard coal, on the east, particularly between tlie Hlne Kidge and rhe N. brancii of the Su«quehanna. The principal ccal-field is sixty-five miles in length with average b >adth of about five miles. PAR'i II.] PENNSYLVANIA. 247 3. ’'riio enlarged and liberal views of Penn, howevei, embraced objects of even more extended benevolence than those expressed in the royal charter. Ilis noble aim was .0 ojien, in the New World, an asylum wiiere civil and religious liberty should be enjoyed ; and where, under the benign influence of the principles of Peace, those of every sect, color, and clime, might dwell together in unity and love. “As Pennsylvania included the principal settlements of the Swedes, Penn issued" a proclamation to the inliab- Hants, in which he assured tiiem of his ardent desire for tlieir welfare, and promised that they should live a free people, and be governed by laws of their own making. 4. “Penn now published a flattering account of the province, and an invitation to purchasers, and during the same year three ships, with emigrants, mostly Quakers, sailed^ for Pennsylvania. “In the first came William Markham, agent of the ju’oprietor, and deputy-governor, who was instructed to govern in harmony with law, — to confer with the Indians respecting their lands, and to con- clude with them a league of peace. ®ln the same year Penn addressed'^ a letter to the natives, declaring himself and them resi)onsible to the same God, who had written liis law in the Iiearts of all, and assuring them of his “ great love and regard for them,” and his “ resolution to live justly, peaceably, and friendly” with them. 5. “Early in the following year Penn published^ a “ frame of government,” and a code of laws, which were to be submitted to the people of his province for their ap- proval. ’He soon after obtained* from the duke of York a release of all his claims to the territory of Pennsylvania, and likewise a graut^ of the present state of Delaware, then called The Territories, or, “ The Three Lower Counties on the Delaware.” ®In September Penn him- self, with a large number of emigrants of his own religious persuasion, sailed for America, and on the sixth of Novem- ber following landed at Newcastle. 0. ®On the day after his arrival he received in public, from the agent of the D*ke of York, a surrender” of “ The Territories ;” — made a kind address to the people, and renewed the commissions of the former magistrates. ‘•In accordance with his directions a friendly correspond- ence had been opened with the neighboring tribes of In- dians, by the deputy-governor Markham ; they had as- sented to the form of a treaty, and they were now invited to a conference for the purpose of giving it their ratifica- tion. ”At a spot which is now the site of Kensington,'“ 1681 . 1 of Venn, cud hit aim •2 Proclama- tion made b9 Venn. a. April. 3 Invitation to settlers, and fist emi- gration b JNIity and Oct. 4 Jnstrvc- tious given tt Markham. 5. Venn's Jet ter to the na tives. c. Oci. 28 1682. 6 Frame of government 4-c. d. IMay 15 7 Release and grant frinn the DukeofYorle. e. Aug. 31. f Sept 3. 8. Penn's visit to America. 9. Events that ocewreA iinmediatel 9 after his arrival, g Nov 7. 10 Relatiorvt already estab- lished with the Indians. 11 Indian conference at Kenaing ton. '* R ijumston constitutes a suburb of Phiiadelphia, in the N E. part of tho city, borderinf 248 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book h. ANALYSIS} one of the suburbs of Pliiladelphif , the Indian cliicfs as- sembled at the head of their anneJ warriors ; and iiere tliey were met by William Penn, at the head of an un armed train of his religious associates, all clad in the simple Quaker garb, which the Indians long after vener- ated as the habiliments of peace. L p««n’s 7, ‘Takinsr his station beneath a spreading elm, Poi.n jmiic/ia. addressed the Indians through the medium of an interpre- ter. He told them that the Great Spirit knew with what sincerity he and his people desired to live in friendship with them. “ We meet,” such were his words, “on the broad pathway of good faith and good will ; no ad\an- tage shall be taken on either side ; disputes shall be set- tled by arbitrators mutually chosen ; and all shall be openness and .ove.” "Having paid the chiefs the stipu- lated price for their lands, he delivered to them a parch- ment record of the treaty, which he desired that they would carefully preserve, for the information of their pos- terity, for three generations. ®The children of the forest cordially acceded to the ’ terms of friendship otPered them, and pledged themselves to live in love with William Penn and his children, as moon should endure. '‘The friend- ship thus created between the province and the Indians continued more than seventy years, and was never inter- rupted while the Quakers retained the control of the go- vernment. Of all the American colonies, the early his- tory of Pennsylvania alone is wholly exempt from scenes of savage warfare. The Quakers came without arms, , and with no message but peace, and not a drop of their blood was ever shed by an Indian. 1683. 9. few months after Penn’s arrival, he selected a between the rivers Schuylkill* and Delaware, for phia. the capital of his province, — purchased the land of the PHaADELFniA AND VICINITY. Swcdcs, wlio had ali’cady erected a church there, and having regulated the model of the future city by a map, named it Philadelphia,f or the city of on the Delaware ; and, though it has a separate gov- ernment of its own, it should be regarded as a part of the city. (See Map.) * The Schuylkill River, in the eastern part of Penn- sylvania, rises by three principal branches in Schuyl- kill County, and pursuing a S.E course, enters Del- aware River five miles belcw Philadelphia. Vesseli of from .300 to 400 tons ascend it to the western wharves of Philadelphia. (See .Map.) t Pltilmhlpliin City, now the second in size and population in the United States, is sir.uat*‘d betww'h the Delaware and the Schuylkill Rivers, five niiic-j above their .junction, and 120 miles. b> the l>elawRr« lUver, froff the ocean. It is about eighty miles, iff J Part II.l PENNSYLVANIA. 24‘J ‘‘Brotherly Love.’* ’Tlie groves of chestnut, walnut, 16 § 4 . aiui pine, whicli market! the site, were commemoratcil hy tlio names given to the princi|)al streets. ’'At the end of a year tlie city numbered eiglity dwellings, and at the ^ end of two years it contained a population of two thou- sand Tive hundred iidiuhitan.t^: 10. *The second assembly jof the province was held in 3 The.tPxonA the intan'i city in March, 1083. the “ trame ol govern- ment” and the laws previously agreed upon, were emended at the suggestion of Penn ; and, in their place, a chart j'* of liberties, signed by him, was adopted,* which a. Apri. is. rendered Pennsylvania, nearly all but in name, a repre- sertative democracy. ‘While in the other colonies the 4 penn'i proprietors reserved to themselves the appointment of the judicial and e.xecutive oHicers, William Penn freely sur- rendered these powers to the people. His highest ambi- tion, so dilFerent from that of thn founders of most colo- nies, w'as to do good to the people of his care ; and to his dying day he declared that if they needed any thing more to make them happier, he w’ould readily grant it. 11. '‘In August, 1684, Penn sailed for England, having 1684. first appointed five commissioners of the provincial coun- ^nment^aftlt cil, with Thomas Lloyd as president, to administer the . government during his absence. ®Little occurred to dis- land. turb the quiet of the province until 1691, when the 1691. " three lower counties on the Delaware,” dissatisfied with * some proceedings of a majority of the council, withdrew** ware^mntii* from the Union, and, with the reluctant consent of the b April u propi'iotor, a separate deputy-governor was then ap- pointed over them. 12. ’'In the mean time James II. had been driven from 7 Fenn'sim- his throne, and William Penn was several times imprison- in England ed in England, in consequence of his supposed adherence 1692. to the cause of the fallen monarch. "In 1692 Penn’s s. The gov- provincial government was taken from him, by a royal the province commission' to Governor Fletcher, of New York; who, the following year, reunited** Delaware to Pennsylvania, ^ and extended the royal authority over both. Soon after, ^ Kngdu. the suspicions against Penn were removed, and in Au- gUoi, 1694, he was restored* to his proprietary rights. s- condition 13. ®In the latter part of the year 1699 Penn again wceW-ll^. visited*' his colony, but instead of the quiet and repose ■which he expected, he found the people dissatisfied, and demanding still farther concessions and privileges. '®He people. therefore presented” them another charter, or frame of i7or. a direct line, S.W. from New York, and 125 N.E. from Washington. The compact part of the city is now more than eight miles in circumference. (See Map. n 24.S ' 32 250 cOL0x\IAL history. [Rooe II ANALYSIS, gc v^ernment, more liberal than the former, and conferrin;? greater powers on the^ people ; but all his efforts could not remove the objections of the delegates of the lower coun- a oci. 20 ties, who had already withdrawn* from the assembly, and who now refused to receive the charter continuing their 1702. union with Pennsylvania. *In the following year the leg- ’culmtfDei- islature of Pennsylvania was convened apart, and in Penwt^v'a colonies agreed to the separation. They nia were never again united in legislation, although the same governor still continued to preside over both. 2 Penn's 14. ’'Immediately after the grant of the last charter, Squired in Penn returned^’ to England, where his presence was ne- cessary to resist a project which the English ministei-s had formed, of abolishing all the proprietary governments 1718. America. ®He died in England in 1718, leaving his ^painani Pennsylvania and Delaware to his sons John, suLe'queni Thoiuas, and Richard Penn, who continued to adminis- ter the government, most of the time by deputies, until tlie American revolution, when the commonwealth pur- cha.sed all their claims in the province for about 580,000 dollars. (For a more full account of the Quakers or Friends, see Appendix, p. 311 to p. 319.) CHAPTER X. gSSx north CAROLINA.* \ FMTiyat- 1. !rui Walter Raleigh, to form a settlement on the coast of North Carolina, have already been mentioned.® ‘About forty Seep lii. years later, the king of England granted‘s to Sir Robert si/'n^bert Heath a large tract of country lying between the 30th and 36th degrees of north latitude, wliich was erected in- 6 Why de- to a pi’ovince by the name of Carolina. "No settlements, ciaiedvoid. were made under the grant, which, on that ac- count, was afterwards declared void. Caroiinawcyi 2. ’Between 1640 and 1650 exploring parties from andMtued Virginia penetrated into Carolina, and from the same * NORTH C.VROLTNA, one of the Southern States, lying next south of Virginia, ?rntain« an area of ne.irly 50,000 square mile.s. .\long the wliole coast is a narn»w ridge of sand, sepa- rated from the mainland in some places by narrour and in other pl:u*e.s by broad sounds and bays. The country for more than sixty miles from the coast i.« a low sandy plain, with many swamps and marshes, and inlets from the sea. The natural growth of this region i.s ahno.et univ“r=aU}' pitch pine. Above the falls of the rivers the country becomes uneven, and the soil mor«! fertile. In the westx?rn part of the sta*^e is an elevatel table laml. and some high ranges of the .\lleghanies. Bhirk Moiniinhi. the highest point in the United States east of the Rocky Mountains, is 6476 feet high. The gold region of North Carolina lies ou both sides of the Blue lUdge, in the S. Western part of the state. Part II.J NORTH CAROLINA. 251 source came the emigrants, who soon aftei settled* near tlie mouth of the Chowan,* on the noitliern shore of Albemaile Sound. *In 1063 the province of Carolina was granted‘s to Lord Clarendon and seven others, and in the same year a government under William Drummond was established over the little settlement on the Chowan, which, in honor of the Duke of Albemarle, one of the oroprietor?, was called the Alhemarle County Colony. «3- ’‘Two years later, the proprietors having learned that he settlement was not witliin the limits of their charter, The grant was extended,' so as to embrace the half of Fioiida on the south, and, on the north, all within the present limits of North Carolina, and westward to the I’acitic C)cean. ’‘The charter secured religious freedom to tlie peoj)lc, and a voice in the legislation of the colony ; nut granted to ihe corporation of eight, an extent of pow- ers and jirivileges, that made it evident that the formation of an empire was contemplated. 4. ‘‘During the same year that the grant to Clarendon was extended, another colony was firmly established within the present limits of North Carolina. In 1600 or 1061, a band of adventurers from New England entered Cape Fear Rivcr,j purchased a tract of land from the Indians, and, a few miles below Wilmington,:}; on Old Town Creek, ^ formed a settlement. The colony did not prosper. 'Fhe Indians became hostile, and before the au- tumn of 1605, the seiilement was abandoned. Two years later a number ot planters from Barbadoesj| formed a per- manent settlement near the neglected site of the New England colony, and a county named Clarendon was es- tablished, with the same constitution and powers that had been granted to Albemarle. ^Sir John Yeamans, the 5. Governor. choice of the people, ruled the colony with prudence and affection. 1650 . a. The par- ticular year is not known. 1 When ana to tnhom th* teamd grant was made, and lohat government was entab- lished. b. April 3. 1665. 2 Extension given to the grant c. July 10. 3. UightH aM powers secu- red by the charter. 4. Establish- ment of the Clarendon colony 1665 I ) * The Chowan River, formed by the union of Nottaway, Meherrin, and Biackwater Rivers, i which rise and run chietiy in Virginia, flows into Alberniarte Sound, a little north of the mouth j. of the Roanoke. The first settlements were on the N.E. side of the Chowan, near the present | village of Edenton. ^ + Cape Fear River, in North Carolina, is formed by the union of Haw and Deep Rivers, about 125 miles N.W. from TVilmington. It enters the Atlantic by two channels, one on each side of Smith’s Island, twenty and twenty-five miles below ii'ilmington. (See the Map.) X Wilmingto7i, the principal seaport in North Carolina, is situ- ated on the east side of Cape Fear River, twenty-five miles from the ocean, by way of Cape Fear, and 150 miles N.E. from Charles- ton (See Map.)” ^ Obi Town Creek is a small stream that enters Cape Fear River from the W. eight miles below Wilmington. (Map.) II Barba does is one of the Carihbee or AVindward Islands, and the most eastern of the AVest Indies. It is twenty miles long, and sontains an area of about 1;C square miles. The island was grant- 'd by .lames 1. to the Eail «f Blarlborough in 1634. » VIC. OF WILMINGTON, N. C. 252 COLONIAL inSTOr.’ North Carolina remarks, that “the dark shades of his character were not relieved by a single ray of virtue.” The patience of the inhabitants being exhausted after s His arrest nearly six years of oppression, they seized their governor with the design of sending him to England ; but, at his 1688 own request, he was tried by the assembly, which ban- ished him from tlie colony. 12. *Ludwell, the next governor, redressed the frauds, 1689. public and private, which Sothel had committed, and re- stored order to the colony. '’^In 1695 Sir John Archdale, Ludweii. another of the proprietors, a man of much sagacity and ex- ^ Artrvai emplary conduct, arrived as governor of both the Caroli- mas. ^In 1698 the first settlements were made on Pamlico s. First settle- or Tar* River. The Pamlico Indians in that vicinity had been nearly destroyed, two years previous by a pes- lilential fever ; while another numerous tribe had been greatly reduced by the arms of a more powerful nation. 13. “The want of harmony, which generally prevailed 9- incriose oj between the proprietors and the people, did not check the increase of population. ‘®In 1707 a company of French lo Arrival o^ Protestants, who had previously settled in Virginia, re- moved to Carolina. Two years later, they were followed 1709. • Tar River, in the eastern part of North Carolina, flows S.E., and enters Paialico Sound It is the principal river next south of the Roanoke. It expands into a wide esiuary a short distance below the villajre of Washington, from which place to Pamlico Sound, a distance of ferry miles, it is called Pamlico River '254 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book O \NAi.vsi» by a hundred German families from the Rhine,* who ’ had been driven in poverty from tlieir homes, by the de- i.Provinona vastal.ions of War, and religious persecution. ‘The propri- ’^unisrZita* etors assigned to each family two hundred and fifty acres of land ; and generous contributions in England furnished them with provisions and implements of husbandry, sufli- cient for their immediate wants. 2 Changes 14. “A great change had fallen upon the numerous fmenu%n Indian tribes on the sea-coast, since the time of Sir Walter trtbe^Vi^ Raleigh’s attempted settlements. One tribe, which could ii^r^wauer bring three thousand bowmen into the field, was now Raieish. reduced to fifteen men ; another had entirely disappeared ; and, of the whole, but a remnant remained. After hav- ing sold most of their lands, their reservations had been encroached upon; — strong drink had degraded the Indians, and crafty traders had impoverished them ; and they had passed away before the march of civilization, like snow beneath a vertical sun. 8. Tmearoras 15. ^Tlie Tuscaroras and the Corees, being farther in- “co/eci. land, had held little intercourse with the whites; but they had observed, with jealousy and fear, their growing pow- er, and the rapid advance of their settlements, and with Indian secrecy they now plotted the e.xtermination of the 1711. strangers. surveyor, who was found upon their lands \mluvfh^' chain and compass, was the first victim.* Leav- tiiitws ing their fire-arms, to avoid suspicion, in small parties, a. Sept, acting in concert, they approached the scattered settle- ments along Roanokef River and Pamlico Sound ; and in a. Oct. 2. night,^‘ one hundred and thirty persons fell by the hatchet. i Services of 16. ^Colonel Barnwell, with a considerable body of rveuJgaiMst friendly Cherokees, Creeks, and Catawbas, was sent from the Indians Carolina to the relief of the settlers, and having defeated the enemy in different actions, he pursued them to their fortified town,+ which capitulated, and the Indians 6 Farther Were allowed to escape. ®But in a few days the treaty '^thxend of^ broken on both sides, and the Indians renewed hostil- thewar. [ties. At length Colonel Moore, of South Carolina, ar- c Dec. rived, with forty white men and eight hundred friendly 1713. Indians ; and in 1713 the Tuscaroras were besieged in t' Aprils, their fort,§ and eight hundred taken prisoners.'* At last * The Rhine, one of the most important rivers in Europe, rises in Switzerland, passei ‘hrough Lake Constance, and after flowing N. and N.W. through Germany, it turns to the vest, and, through several channels, enters the North Sea or German Ocean, between Holland and Belgium. 1 Roanoke River, formed by the junction of Staunton and Dan Rivers, near the south boundary of Virginia, Hows S.E. through the northeastern part of North Carolina, and enters ,'he head of .\ibem irle Sound. X This place was near the River Neuse, a short distance above Edenton, in Craven County, i This place was in Greene County, on Cotentnea (or Cotechney) Creek, a short distance above its entrance into the River Neuse Part II.] SOUTH CAROLINA. 255 the ho.stile part cf the tribe migrated north, and, joining 1713, their kindred in iNevv York, became the si.xth nation of tlie Iroquois confederacy. In 1715 peace was concluded* 1715. witli the Corees. a. Feb. 17. 4n 1729, the two Carolinas, which had hitherto 1729. been under tlie superintendence of tiie same board of » Events that proprietors, were finally separated;** and royal govern. ^^1729 ** ments, entirely unconnected, were established'* over them. ^ ‘From this time, until the period immediately preceding 2 condition the Revolution, few events occurred to disturb the peace of^^-yrtWcan and inen^asing prosperity of North Carolina. In 1744 public attention was turned to the defence of the sea-coast, m account of the commencement of hostilities between Fngland and Spain. About the time of the commence- ment of the French and Indian war, the colony received arge accessions to its numbers, by emigrants from Ireland 1754 ind Scotland, and thus the settlements were e.xtended into he interior, where the soil was far more fertile than the ands previously occu])ied. CHAPTER XL SOUTH CAROLINA.* ’ Subject of Chapter XI 1. ‘The charter granted to Lord Clarendon and others, 3 . charter te .n 1663, embraced, as has been stated,'* a large extent of territory, reaching from Virginia to Florida. “After the 1(579 establishment of a colony in the northern part of their 4 province, the proprietors, early in 1670, fitted out several ships, with emigrants, for planting a southern colony, un- der the direction of William Sayle, who had previously exp.ored the coast. The ships which bore the emigrahts entered the harbor of Port Royal, near Beaufort, I whence, ^fter a short delay, they sailed into AsiileyJ River, on the ’ SOUTH C.VROLTNA, one of the Southern States, contains an area of nearly 33,000 square jnilts. The sea-coast is bordered with a chain of fertile islands. The Low Country, extending from eighty to 100 miles from the coast, is covered with forests of pitch pine, called pir^ bar- rens, interspersed with marshes and swamps, which form excellent rice plantations. Beyond this, extending fifty or sixty miles in width, is the Middle Country, composed of numerous ridges of .ssind hills, presenting an appearance which has been compared to the waves of the Beji suddenly arrested in their coijrse. Beyond these sand hills commences the Upjier Country, which is a beautiful and healthy, and generally fertile region, about 800 feet above the level of the se.a. The Blue Bidge, a brauch of the Alleghanies, passes along the N iVestern bound.ary of the state. + Beaufort, in South Carolina, is situated on Port Royal Island, on the W. bank of Poif Royal River, a narrow branch of the ocean. It is sixteen miles from the sea, and about tliirty. six miles, in a direct line, N.L. from Savannah (See Map, p. 129.) i Ashley River rises about thirty miles N.W. from Charleston, and, passing along the wert Side of the city enters Chari jston Harbor seven miles from the ocean. (See Map, next piige.) roLONIAL HISTORY. (Boo* II 2f>0 ANALYSIS, soutli siclc of whicli the settlement of Old C-jarloston was commenced. The colony, in honor of Sir George Carle, ret, one of the proprietors, was called tlie (Jaktekkt County Colony. 1071. 2. ‘Early in 1671 Governor Sayle sunk under the dis- sickly climate, and the council appoint(id Joseph 1671. \Ve.st to succeed liim, until tliey should learn llie will of the proprietors. In a few months. Sir John Ycamans, a. Dec. then governor of Clarendon, was apjiointed* governor of * T/i£ colony the southern colony. ^From Barbadoes he brought a number of African slaves, and Soutli Carolina was, from the first, e.sscntially, a planting state, with slave labor, s TiitgTT- ^Representative government was early established'* by the ^ihic^ionf. people, but tiie attempt to carry out the plan of govern b. 1761--2. inent formed by the proprietors proved ineffectual. »iarc7a7hat cijcumstaiices contributed to promote the facorcii Vie early settlement of South Carolina. A long and bloody andt^owt/i War between two neighboring Indian tribes, and a fatal c^ivuiil epidemic which had recently prevailed, had opened the way for the more peaceful occupation of the country by the English. The recent conquest of New Netherlands induced many of the Dutch to emigrate, and several ship c. 1671. loads of them were conveyed® to Carolina, by the proprie- tors, free of expense. Lands were assigned them west of the Ashley River, wliere they formed a settlement, which was called Jamestown. The inliabitants soon spread themselves through the country, and in process of time the town was deserted. Their prosperity induced many of their countrymen from Holland to follow them. A few years la'.er a company of French Protestants, refugees from d. 1679 . their own country, were sent*' over by the king of England. 5 scwer'.tnt 4. ^The pleasant location of “ Oyster Point,” between efciMviis^on. 1 ‘ivers Ashley and Cooper,* had early attracted tlie at- tention of tlie settlers, and had gained a few inhabitants ; 1680. and in 1680 the foundation of a new town was laid there, which was called Charleston. f It was immediately de- Vlf.IXITY CF CH.VAI.ESTON. * CooppT River ri.est of which, ne.-ir Sullivan’s Island, has seventeen feet of water, at high tide. Dur- ing the summer months the city is more healthy than the surrounding country. Paht II j SOUTH CAROLINA. 2f)7 ciaroltlio cnp lal of 'J)o provinco, and during the first ]G§0. year thirty dwellings wt're erected. ‘In the same year the colony was involved in dilHculties with the Indians. ]cuiuiic'^m- Straggling parties of the Westoes began to plunder the plantations, aiul several Indians were sliot by the planters. War immediately broke out ; a price was fixed on In- dian prisoners; atid many of them were sent to the West Indies, and sold for slaves. The following year" peace was a. mi. concluded; and commissioners were aj)j)ointed to decide all complaints between the contending parties. 5. “In Jb84 a few families of Scotch emigrants settled at I’ort Royal ; but two years later, the Spaniards of St. Augustine, claiming the territory, invaded the settlement, and laid it waste. “About this time the revocation^’ of tfie 3. itcmovaioj Rm^uenotH to America. b. 1685. 1084. 2. Events at Fort Royal. 1080. edict of Nantes* induced a lar’esort. ^Although they had been in- duced, by the proprietors, to believe that the full rights of regar^f^and citizenship would be extended to them here, yet they bytheEi*^- were long viewed with jealousy and distrust by the Eng- lish settlers, who were desirous of driving them from the country, by enforcing against them the laws of England respecting aliens. 0. “The administration' of Governor Colleton was sig- nalized by a continued series of disputes \\ ith the people, who, like the settlers in North Cai'olina, re;"’used to sub- mit to the form of government established by the proprie- tors. An attempt of the governor to collect the rents claimed by the proprietors, finally drove the people to open rebellion. They forcibly took possession of tiie public rec- ords, held assemblies in opposition to the governor, and the authority of the proprietors, and imprisoned the secretary of the province. At length Colleton, pretending danger from Indians or Spaniards, called out the militia, and pro- claimed the province under martial law. This only ex- asperated the people the more, and Colleton was finally impeached by the assembly, and banished from the pro- vince. 7. “During these commotions, Seth Sothel, who had 1690. previously 3een banished'^ from North Carolina, arrived in the pro\ince, and assumed the government, with the d. seep 253 . ring Oov. Colleton’s administra- tion. c 1686— 169C * Nantes is a larpre commercial city in the west of France, on the N. side of the kiTei Loire, thirty miles from its mouth. It was in this place that Henry IV. promulgated the famous edict in 1598, in favor of the Protestants, granting them the free exerci.se of their religion. In 1685 this edict icas revoked by Louis .XI V ; — a violent persecution of the Protestants followed, tnd thousands of them tied from the kingdom. 38 25S COLONIAL HISTORY. I boon u 4NALY5IS. consent of the people. But his avarice lea aim to tram- “ pie upon every restraint of justice and equity ;• and after two years of tyranny and misrule, he likewise was de- . r.udweiva poscd aud banished by the people. ‘Philip Ludwell, for some time governor of North Carolina, was then sent to the 1692. southern province, to re-establish the authority of the pro- prietors. But tlie old disputes revived, and after a brief, but turbulent administration, he gladly withdrew into Virginia. 1693. 8. ®In 1693, one cause of discontent with the people ’ was removed by the proprietors; who abolished tlie “Fun- damental Constitution,” and returned to a more simple 3 . Arch- and more republican form of government. *But conten- minutreuton. tious and disputes still continuing, Jolm Archdale, who was a Quaker, and proprietor, came over in 1695 ; and by a wise and equitable administration, did much to allay private animosities, and remove the causes of civil dis- French coi’d. \Mattei*s of general moment were settled to the refugees, satisfaction of all, excepting the French refugees; and such was the antipathy of the English settlers against these peaceable, but unfortunate people, that Governor Archdale found it necessary to exclude the latter from all concern in the legislature. 1696. 9. ^Fortunately for the peace of the colony, soon atler ^tton!^T'ie return of Archdale, all difficulties with the Huguenots wUhlluin amicably settled. Their quiet and inodensive beha- vior, and their zeal for the success of the colony, had gradually removed the national antipathies; and the gen- 1697. eral assembly at length admitted^ them to all the rights u. March, of citizciis and freemen. The French and English Pro- testants of Carolina have ever since lived together in liar- 1702. mony and peace. ®In 1702, immediately after the decla- 6. Warlike ratioip of war, bv England, against France and Spain measure pro- ^ i i i i i* posed hy the Govemor Moore proposed to tlie assembly or Carolina an governor in against the Spanish settlement of St. Augus- b May. {j^ Florida. ^The more considerate opposed the pro- '^ved.^^^ ject, but a majority being in favor of it, a sum of about nine thousand dollars was voted for the war, and 1200 men were raised, of whom half were Indians. I Erpediiion 10. ^While Colonel Daniel marched again.st St. Angus- by land, the governor proceeded with the main body by sea, and blocked up the harbor. The Spaniards, tak. ng with them all their most valuable effects, and a large supply of provisions, retired to their castle. As nothing could be effected again.st it, for the want of heavy artil- lery, Daniel was despatched to .lamaica,* for cannon, mor- • Jamau i, oue of the M'e-st India T.-Jiand.s, is 100 miles S. from Cuba, and 80C S.E. from 8i Aucostine. It is of jn oval form, and is about 150 miles long. I’AR'r 11. j SOUTH CAROLINA. 259 tars, &c. During his absoncc, two Spanish sliips appcdr- i'j'03. C(1 oil’ the harbor; when Governor Moore, abandoning lii.s ships, made a liasty retreat into Carolina. Colonel Dan- iel, on his return, standing in for the harbor, made a nar- row escape from the enemy. 11. ‘The hasty retreat of the governor was severely i. D.c A'.tamahn^ a large and navigable river of Georgia, is formed by the union of the Ocone® ind the Ocmulge-i, after which it hows S.E.. upwards of 109 miles, and enters the Atlantic by several outlets, sixty miles S.W. from Savannah. Milledgeville, tlie capital of the state, is oo Oie Oconee, tlie uorthern branch. (See Map, 201.) t The Savannah River has its head branches in N. Carolina, and, running a S. Eiistera course, forms the boundary between S. Carolina and Georgia. The largest vessels pass up the river fourteen miles, and .steamboats to .\ugusta, 120 miles, iu a direct line, frem the in mth of the river, and more than 300 ^y the river's course. 260 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book II ANALYSIS 1715. .. Inaian war qf 1715. The enemy landed in several places, but were rcpi l.sed witli loss. One of the French sliips was taken, and liie invasion, at first so alarming, was repelled vritli little loss, and little expense to the colony. 14. ‘In 1715 a general Indian war broke out, headed by the Yamassees, and involving all the Indian tribes from Cape Fear River to the Alabama. Tlie Yamas.sees had previously shown great friendsliip to the English ; and the war commenced® before tlie latter were aware of their April 26 2. Services cj Gov. Cra- ven, and close qf tfw war. b May. .5 Domestic revolution. 4. Causes of discontent. 6. Result of the contro- versy. 5. Dec 1720. I. Hicholson. d Sept, e 1721. 7. Arranse- rsent between the proprie- tors and the king. 8. Situation of the Carc- danger. The frontier settlements were desolated ; Pori Royal was abandoned ; Charleston itself was in dan- ger ; and tlie colony seemed near its ruin. “But Gov- ernor Craven, with nearly the entire force of the colony, advanced against the enemy, drove their straggling parties before him, and on the banks of the Salkehatchie* encoun- tered^' their main body in camp, and after a bloody battle gained a complete victory. At length the Yamassees, be- ing driven from their territory, retired to Florida, where they were kindly received by the Spaniards. 15. ^The war with the Yamassees was followed, in 1719, by a domest'c revolution in Carolina. the pro- prietors refused to pay any portion of the debt incurred by the war, and likewise enforced their land claims with se- verity, the colonists began to look towards the crown for assistance and protection. ^Yfter much controversy and difficulty with the proprietors, the assembly and the people openly rebelled against their authority, and in the name of the king proclaiineiF James. Moore governor of the province. The agent of Carolina obtained, in England, a hearing from the lords of the regency, who decided that the proprietors had forfeited their charter. 16. “While measures were taken for its abrogation, Francis Nicholson, who had previously exercised the of- fice of governor in New York, in Maryland, in Virginia, and in Nova Scotia, now received'^ a royal commission as governor of Carolina ; and, early in the following year,* arrived in the province. ’The controversy with the pro- prietors was finally adjusted in 1729, when seven, out of the eight, sold to the king, for less than 80,000 dollars, their claims to the soil and rents in both Carolinas ; and all assigned to him the powers of government granted them by heir charter. “Both Carolinas then became royal governments, under which they remained until the Revolution. ♦ Salkehatchie is the name (riven to the uppei portion of the Carubahee River, (wliich see Map, p. 129.) Its course is S.E., and it is from twenty to thirty miles E. from the Savanoab Bivex. 1*ART IT.] JAMES OQLKTllORPE. CHAPTER XII. G 0 R G I A .* 1 . ’ At tlie time of (he surrender'^ of the Carolina cliarter to the crown, the country southwest of the Savannah was a wilder- ness, occupied by savage tribes, and claimed by Spain as a part of Florida, and by Enghmd as a part of Carolina. *llap[)ily for the claims of the latter, and the security of Carolina, in 1732 a number of persons in England, inllueneed by motives of patriotism and human- tine o/ the itv\ lorined tlio project oi j)hiiiting a colony in the dis- J)uted territory. a. 172;.' 2 . ^James Oglethorpe, a member of the Briti.sh parlia- /ormfdt! ment, a soldier and a loyalist, but a friend of the uiifor- .s. ol'iethoipe tunate, first conceived the idea of Ofiening for the poor Z'vi'enta' of his own country, and for persecuted Protestants of all nations, an asylum in America, where former poverty would be no reproach, and where all might worship with- out fear of persecution. ‘‘The benevolent enterprise met .» r/mr’-am. with favor from the king, who granted, for twenty-one ‘r<>^rlnc. years, to a coi’poration, “ in trust for the poor,” the coun- 20 try between the Savannah and the Altamaha, and west- ward to the Pacific Ocean. The new province was named Georgia. 3. *ln November of the same year, Oglethorpe, with 5 . seai'v.ini nearly one hundred and twenty emigrants, embarked<= for America, and after touching'* at Charleston and Port 1733.^ Royal, on the twelfth of February landed at Savannah. f d. Jan. 24 . On Yamacraw bluff, a settlement was immediately com- menced, and the town, after the Indian name of the river, was called Savannah. ® After completing a slight fortifi- conference. * GEOUGTA, one of the Southern States, contains an area of about 60,000 square miles. The entire coa.st, to the distance of seven or eight miles, is intersected by numerous inlets, com- municating witli each other, and navigable for small vessels. The islands thus formed consist meetly of salt marshes, which produce sea Island cotton of a superior quality. The coast on ths mainland, to the distance of several mile.®, is mostly a salt marsh ; beyond which are tbf fine bari-ens, and the ridges of sand hills, similar to those of South Cai-olina. The Upper Country is an ex- tc'usive tjible land, with a black and fertile soil. Near the boundary of Tennessee and Carolina, on the north, the country Incomes mounbiinous. t Snvnnnnh., now the largest city, and the principal seaport of Georgia, is situated on the S.AV. bank of the Savannah River, on a sandy plain forty feet above the level of the tide, and .seventeen miles from the sea. The city is regularly laid out in the form of a par- allelogram, with streets crossing efich other at right angles, ^'es.sels requiring fourteen feet of water come up to the wharves of the city , and larger vessels to Fathom Hoh', three miles below the city. (See VICINITY OF SAVANNAH. 262 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book IL ANALYSI.S. First meet- mg loi'.h the Indiana. Character ef the ear!!/ aeitlers. 3. Ar.-lval of other enii- gidiita. 4. Regula- tions of the t> iiateea. 17.35. 5. Addition made to the colony in 17J6 a Fcl) IS. 6. Prepara- tions for war. cation for the defence of the settlers, Oglethorpe invited tlie neighboring liidian chiefs to meet him at Savannah, in order to treat witli them for their lands, and establish relations of friendship. 4. ‘In June the chiefs of the Creek nation assembled ; — kind feelings prevailed \ and tlie English were cordially welcomed to the country. An aged warrior presented several bundles of skins, saying that, although the Indians were poor, they gave, with a good heart, such things as they possessed. Another chief presented the skin of a butlalo, painted, on the inside, with the head and feathers of an eagle. He said the lilnglish were as swift as the eagle, and as strong as the butlalo; for they flew over vast seas ; and were so powerful, that nothing could withstand them. He reminded them that the feathers oft he eagle were soft, and signified love ; that the skin of the buffalo was warm, and signified protection ; and therefore he hoped the Eng- lish would love and protect the little families of the Indians. .5. 'The settlers rapidly increased in numbers, but a;i most of those who first came over, w'cre not only poor, but unaccustomed to habits of industry, they were poorly qualified to encounter the toil and hardships to which their situation e.xposed them. ®The liberality of the trustees then invited emigrants of more enterprising habits ; and large numbers of Swiss, Germans, and Scotch, accepted tlieir proposals, ^'flie regulations of the trustees at first forbade the use of negroes, — prohibited the importation of rum, — and interdicted all trade with the Indians, with- out a special license. Slavery was declared to be no* only immoral, but contrary to the laws of England. 6. Hsarly in 1736, Oglethorpe, who had previously visited England, returned* to Georgia, with a new com- pany of three hundred emigrants. °ln anticipation of ,war between England and Spain, he fortified his colony, by erecting forts at Augusta,* Darien, f Frederica, J on Cumberland Island§ near the mouth of the St. Mary’s,]] * Aiighsta City is situated on the S.W. siiie of the Savannah River 120 miles N.W. frcci Savannah City. It is at the head of steamboat navigation on the Savannah, is surrounded by a rich country, and li:is an :u*tive trade. t Darien is situated on a high sandy bluff, on the north and principal channel of the Alta- vici.MTV OF FRF.DEHiCA. maha. twelve miles from the b.ar near its mouth. (.Sec Map.) t Frede-ira is situated on the west side of St. Simon’s Island. below the princiijal mouth of the Altamaha. and on one of iti navigable channels. The fort, mentioned above, was constructed of tabby, a mi.xture of water and lime, with shelb or gravel, forming a hard rooky m.ass when dry. The ruins of the fort may still be seen. (See Map.', ^ Ciimbrrlnnd Island lies opposite the coast, at the sonthejistern extremity of Georgia. It is fifteen mihts in length, and from one to four in width. The fort v:is on the southern point, and commanded the entrance to St. M.ary’s River. I| S9. Mary' a River forming part of the boundary between (Georgia ami Florida, enters the Atlantic, between Cuiubarbod Tsland on the north, and Amelia Island on the south VT II.J GEORGIA. 263 wiH evrn as far as the St. John’s, claiming for the Eng- lish, nil t'te territory north of that river. 4)iit tlie Sj>an- i?h autliorities of St. Augustine cxanpluined of the near approach of tlie English ; and their commissioners, sent to confer witli Oglethorpe, demanded the evacuation of th(' country, as far north as St. Helena Sound ;* and, in ■;ase of refusal, threatened hostilities. ''The fortress at I he mouth of the St. John’s was abandoned ; but that near the mouth of the St. Mary’s was retained ; and this river uflerwaids became the southern boundary of Georgia. 7. *'rhe celebrated John Wesley, founder of the Metho- dist church, had returned with Oglethorpe, with the cha- ritable design of rendering Georgia a religious colony, end of converting the Indians. Tlaving become unpopu- lar by his zeal and imprudence, he was indicted for exer- cising unwarranted ecclesiastical authority ; and, after a residence of two years in the colony, he returned to Eng- lind, where he was long distinguished for his piety and usefulness. ^Soon after his return the Rev. George Whitefield. another and more distinguished Methodist, visited* Georgia, with the design of establishing an orphan asylum on lands obtained from the trustees for that pur- pose. The plan but partially succeeded during his life- time, and was abandoned after his death. 8. ®To hasten the preparations for the impending con- test with Spain, Oglethorpe again visited' England, where he received'' a commission as brigadier-general, with a command extending over South Carolina, and, after an absence of more than a year and a half, returned® to Georgia, bringing with him a regiment of 600 men, for the defence of the southern front ers. Tn the latter part of 1780, England declared'' war against Spain ; and Oglethorpe immediately planned an expedition against St. Augustine. In May of the following year,® he entered Florida with a select force of four hundred men from his regiment, some Carolina troops, and a lai'ge body of friendly Indians. 9. ®A Spanish fort, twenty-five miles from St. Augus- tine, surrendered after a short resistance ; — another, within two miles, was abandoned ; but a summons for the s’jr- render of the town was answered by a bold defiance. For a time the Spaniards were cut off from all supplies, by ships stationed at the entrance of the harbor ; but at length several Spanish galleys eluded the vigilance of the block- ading squadron, and brought a reenforcement and supplies l. Clahn '1 ur gfid by ihA Upamsh a'X- Uur Uiat. 2. Jlorrffar their claim* were admit- ted. 3. M’esl-y • and ite vbject. i ll'hnt ren dereil him vnpop '.tar, and caused his return. 5. Visit of Whitefield. a. May, 1733. b In 1770. 6. Prepara- tions for mat c. Winter ol 1736-37. 1737 . d. Sept 7. e. Oct. 7 Declara- tion of leap, amlfr^C VI ensures oj Oglethorpe. f. Not’. ». ® 1740 . 8 Circum stances at tending tf.* expedition cgainsl SL Augustine • St, Helena Sound is the entrance to the Cambahee River. It is north ol St Helena Islan*! Mid about fiftv miles N.K. fiom Savannah. ^See Map, p. 129.1 264 COLONIAL HISTORY. [UoOK IJ ANALYSIS, a July. 174*2. I. Spanish ^ivastijn of Georgia 3. July 16. 1 Morements of Ogle- thorpe, and his success against the entmy. c. July 18. 3 Attack on the Spanish camp pre- vented. 4 Ogle- thorpe's plan for detxiving the enemy. ». The result tf 'this plan. 8 . Circum- stance that greatly fa - vored its success. to the garrison. All hopes of speedily reducing the placf'ii were now lost ; — sickness began to prevail among the troops ; and Oglethorpe, with sorrow and regret, returned* to Georgia. 10. ‘Two years later, the Spaniards, in return, made preparations for an invasion of Georgia. In July, a fleet of thirty-six sail from Havannaand St. Augustine, bearing more than three thousand troops, entered the harbor of St. Simonas;* landed^* on the west side of the island, a little above the town of the same name ; and erected a battery of twenty guns. ’General Oglethorpe, who was then on the island with a force of less than eight hundred men, exclusive of Indians, withdrew to Frederica; anxiously awaiting an expected reenforcement from Carolina. A party of the enemy, having advanced within two miles of the town, was driven back with loss ; another party of three hundred, coming to their assistance, was ambuscaded,' and two-thirds of the number were slain or taken prisoners. 11. ’Oglethorpe next resolved to attack, by night, one of the Spanish camps; but a French soldier deserted, and gave the alarm, and the design was defeated, ‘Ap- prehensive that the enemy would now discover his weak- ness, he devised an expedient for destroying the credit of any information that might be given. He wrote a letter to the deserter, requesting that he would urge the Span- iards to an immediate attack, or, if he should not succeed in this, that he would induce them to remain on the island three days longer, for in that time several British ships, and a reenforcement, were expected from Carolina. He also dropped some hints of an expected attack on St. Au- gustine by a British fleet. This letter he bribed a Spanish jjrisoner to deliver to the deserter, but, as was expected, it was given to the Spanish commander. 12. ‘The deserter was immediately arrested as a spy, but the letter sorely perplexed the Spanish oflicers, some of whom believed it was intended as a deception, while others, regarding the circumstances mentioned in it as highly probable, and fearing for the safety of St. Augus- tine, advised an immediate return of the expedition. •Fortunately, while they were consulting, there appeared, at some distance on the coast, three small vessels, which were regarded as a part of the British fleet mentioned in ♦ St. Simon's Island lies south of the principal channel of the .Vltamaha. It i.s twelve nrilei In length, and from two to five in width. The harbor of St. Simon's is at the southern point *f the island, betbre the town of the same name, and eight miles below Frederica. At St Simon’s there was al.so a small fort The northern part of the island Is separated from the mainhui'i by a small creek, and ic called Little St. Simon's. (See Map, p. 262.) GEORGIA. Part II.J 26S the letter. ’It was now determined to attacic Oglethorpe 1742. lu Frederica, before Jic expected reenforcemeiit sliould ““ ^ — ’ ^ I. Detennina arrive. i'* aturth Id. “While advancing for this purpose, they fell into a^iielTnof an ambuscade,* at a place since called “ liloody Marsh,” where they were so warmly received that tliey retreated a. juiyi? with precipitation — abandoned tiieir works, and hastily retired to their shipping ; leaving a quantity of guns and ammunition behind them. “On their way south they z othtrde- made an attack** on Fort William,* but were repulsed ; 29 and two galleys were disabled and abandoned. ^The 4. Treotmeni Sj)aniards were deeply mortified at the result of the expe- dition ; and the commander of the troops, on his return to Ilavanna, was tried by a court-martial, and, in disgrace, dismissed from tlie service. 14. ‘’Soon after tliese events, Oglethorpe returned to 1743. England, never to revisit the colony which, after ten years of disinterested toil, he had planted, defended, and now turn. left in tranquillity. "Hitherto, the people had been under 6. c/Mm^e in a kind of military rule but now a civil government was established, and committed to the charge of a president and council, who were required to govern according to the instructions of the trustees. 15. ’'Yet the colony did not prosper, and most of the 7. condition settlers still remained in poverty, with scarcely the hope of better days. Under the restrictions of the trustees, agriculture had not flourished ; and commerce had scarcely been thought of. "The people complained that, 9. ccrmpiAinm as they were poor, tlie want of a free title to their lands almosi wholly deprived them of credit ; they wished that the unjust rule of descent, which gave their property to the eldest son, to the exclusion of the younger children, sliould be changed for one more equitable ; but, more than all, they complained that they were prohibited the use of slave labor, and requested that the same encourage- ments should be given to them as were given to their more fortunate neighbors in Carolina. 16. ®The regulations of the trustees began to be evaded, 9 . Lax mid the laws against slavery were not rigidly enforced. %er^e^' At first, slaves from Carolina were hired for short periods ; ^ then for a hundred years, or during life ; and a sum equal to the value of the negro paid in advance ; and, finally, slavers from Africa sailed directly to Savannah ; and Georgia, like Carolina, became a planting state, with slave labor. * Fort Mllliam was the name of the fort at the southern extremity of Cumberland Island There was also u fort, called Fort Andrew, at the northern extremity of the island. 34 260 COLONIAL HISIORY. iBoos IL ANALYSIS. 17. 4n 1752, the trustees of Georgia, wearied wit'* complaints against the system of government which they x.Form 'qf established, and finding that the province languished under their care, resigned* their charter to the king ; and why. and the province was formed'^ into a royal government. *^b^OcV people were then favored with the same liberties s. What gave and privileges that were enjoyed by the provinces of Ca- ^[^coluny? rolina ; but it was not until the close of the French and Indian war, and the surrender of the Floridas to Fingland, by which security was given to the frontiers, that the Qoiony began to assume a flourishing condition. m Fart II.J 261 DKATH OP GENERAL WOLFE. (See page 282.) CHAPTER XIII. THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR EXTENDING l-’UOM 1754 TO THE PEACE OF 1763. 1T56. Subject oj Chapter XIII DIVISIONS. f. Ontses of thf War. amt events of 17.54.— JJ. 17.5.5; Expeditions of Monckton^ Braddock^ Shirley^ and Johnson. — III. 1156: Delays; ' Loss of Oswego ; Indmn Incursions. — IV. 1757: Designs against Louishurg^ and Loss of Fort Wni. Henry . — V. 1758 : Beduction of Loiii.shnr% ; Abercromhit\s Defeat ; The taking of Forts Frontenac and Du Quesne.— VI. 1759 176-3 : Ticonderoga and Crown Point Abandoned ; Niagara Taken ; Compiest of Quebec.^ — 0/ all Can- ada; War with the Cherokees ; Peace of 1763. 1. Causes of the War, and Events of 1754— *'I'hus far separate accounts of the early American col- i whysepa- onies have been given, for the purpose ot preserving tnat oju^^cown^ unity of narration which seemed best adapted to render thus far prominent the distinctive features which marked the set- dement and progress of each. ^But as we have arrived 2 Changes at a period when the several colonies have become tirmly cnd forwhai established, and when their individual histories become less eventful, and less interesting, tneir general history will now be taken up, and continued in those more im- ^ portant events which subsequently affected all the colonies, ^ 'This period is distinguished by the final struggle for do- guUhX^ COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book IL ANALYsrs minion in America, between the rival powers of France and England. I Previous 2. ‘Those previous wars between the two countries, tnuH Franc* which had SO ofteii embroiled their transatlantic colotiies, liad chiefly arisen from disputes of European origin ; and the events which occurred in America, were regarded as of secondary importance to those which, in a greater measure, affected the influence of the rival powers in the z.ivhaticri affairs of Europe. “But the growing importance of the 'VnA Indus' American possessions of the two countries, occasioning disputes about territories tenfold more extensive than either possessed in Europe, at length became the sole cause of involving them in another contest, more important to America than any preceding one, and which is commonly known as the French and Indian war. 3 nOiat^ona 3 . “The English, by virtue of the early discovery by the Cabots, claimed the whole seacoast from Newfound- hand to Florida ; and by numerous grants of territory, be- daini fore the French had established any settlements in the Valley of the Mississippi, they had extended their claims 4 . Upon westward to the Pacific Ocean. ^The French, on the "’prtndi contrary, founded their claims upon the actual occupation and exploration of the country. ‘Besides their settlements 5 now far in New France, or Canada, and Acadia, they had long ^)ccupied Detroit,* had explored the Valley of the Missis- toruitd sippi, and formed settlements at Kaskaskiaf and Vin- cennes,J, and along the northern border of the Gulf of Mexico. 6 Extent of 4. “According to the French claims, their northern pos- sessions of New France and Acadia embraced, within their southern limits, the half of New York, and the greater portion of New England ; while their Western possessions, of Upper and Lower Louisiana, were held to embrace the entire valley of the Mississippi and its tributary streams. r. Prepara ^For the purpose of vindicating their claims to these ex- ^^Tndn tensive territories, and confining the English to the coun- try east of the Alleghanies, the French were busily en- gaged in erecting a chain of forts, by way of the Great Lakes anu the Mississippi, from Nova Scotia to the Gulf ! Mexico. ^^ovfrJif^' ® royal grant* of an extensive tract of land on the a 1749 Ohio§ River, to a company of merchants, called the Ohio * Detroit. (See Map, p. 449 ) t Ka^knsk'.a, in the southwestern part of the state of Illinois, is situated on the W. side Kaskaskia Riv^er, seven miles above its junction \vith the Mississippi. $ Vineemv^s is in the southwestern part of Indiana, and is situated on the E. bank of th# Wabash River, 100 miles, by the river’s course, above its entrance into the Ohio. i The Ohio River is formed by the confluence of the Alleghany from the N., and tla Uonongahela from tlie S., at Pittsburg, in the western part of P«un.sylvania. From Pittsburg Part II.] THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 269 followed a 1753. 2. Reman Sira nee o) Ocvernor company, gave the Frencli the first apprehension that the English were designing to deprive them of their western trade with the Indians, and cut ofi* tlieir communication hetween Canada and Louisiana. ‘While the company i violent . , , , • I 1 • n l x tnea^uns tnm were surveying these lands, with the view ot settlement, three British traders were seized' by a party of French and Indians, and conveyed to a French fort at Presque Isle.* The Twightwees, a tribe of Indians friendly to tiie English, re.senting the violence done to their allies, seized several French traders, and sent them to Pennsyl- vania. 6. ’The French soon after began the erection of forts south of Lake Itirie, which called forth serious complaints from the Ohio Company. As the territory in dispute was oinwiudie within the original charter limits of Virginia, Robert Din- widdie, lieutenant-governor of the colony, deemed it his duty to remonstrate with the French commandant of the western posts, against his proceedings, and demand a withdrawal of his troops. ’The person employed to con- 3 ceorffe vey a letter to the French commandant was George Washington, an enterprising and public-spirited young man, then in his twenty-second year, who thus early en- gaged in the public service, and who afterwards became illustrious in the annals of his country. 7. ■‘The service to which Washington was thus called? was both difficult and dangerous; as half of his route, of wasninifton four hundred miles, lay through a trackless wilderness, inhabited by Indian tribes, whose feelings were hostile to the Fbiglish. ’Departing, on the 31st of October, from Williamsburg,! then the seat of government of the province, on the 4th of December he reached a French fort at the mouth of French Creek,! from which he was conducted to another fort higher up the stream, where he found the French commandant, M. De St. Pierre, who entertained him with great politeness, and gave him a written answer to Governor Dinwiddie’s letter. xoas called 5 His journey. h Pronoun ced Pe-are tlie general course of the river is S.AV. to the Mississippi, a distance of 950 miles hy llie river, but only about 620 in a direct line. It separates the states of Virginia and Kentucky on thc> S., from Ohio, Indiana, and Illinois on the N., and drains a valley containing more than 200,000 square miles. The only considerable falls in the river are at la)ui.sviilo, where the water dcMends twenty -two and a half feet in two miles, around which has been completed a canal that admits the passage of the largest steamboats. * 1‘resr/ue hie (almost an island as its name implies,) is a small peninsula on the southern shore of Lake Erie, at the northwestern extremity of Pennsylvania. The place referred to in history as Pi-esque Isle is the present village ol Erie., which is situated on the S.W. side of *,he bay formed between Presque Isle aird the mainland. t WiUuDnsburn U situated on elevated ground between .Tames and York Rivers, a A-w miles N.E. from .lamestown. It is the seat of William and Mary College, foumled in 1U93. (See Map, p. 130. > t Erenrk Creek, called by the French Anx Bneu/s, (0 BulT,) enters Alleghany River from the west, in thr; present county of Ven.ango, sixty-five miles N. from Pittsburg. The French fort, e&'.led Vetu’.ngo, was on the site of the present village of Franklin, the capital of Yeuangc County ‘270 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book II ANALYSIS. 8. ^Having secretly taken the dimensions of the fort, 1 Dangers' made all possible observations, he set out* on his return. 'dw fXu providentially escaped being murdered by return a party of hostile Indians ; one of whom, at a short dis. a. Dec le. tance, fired upon him, but fortunately missed him. At another time, while crossing a river on a raft, he wn.s thrown from it by the floating ice ; and, after a narrow 1754. escape from drowning, he suffered greatly from the intense s. An»ioerof severity of the cold. ^On his arrival® at Williamsburg, tJie French , , r. i • /• » ” commander, the letter of St. Pierre was lound to contain a relusai to b Jan. 16 . withdraw his troops ; \vith the assurance that he \vas act- ing in obedience to the commands of the governor-generai of Canada, whose orders alone he should obey. 8 Mennirea 9. ^The hostile designs of the French being apparent taken in from tlie reply of St. Pierre, the governor of Virginia consequence inuncdiate preparations to resist their encroachments. The Ohio Company sent out a party of thirty men to erect a fort at the confluence of the Alleghany* and Mononga- hela ;f and a body of provincial troops, placed under the command of Washington, marched into the disputed terri i The Ohio tory. ‘The men sent out by the Ohio Company had scarcely commenced their fort, when they were driven* ^CpAprin^^ ground by the French, who completed the works, du Kane, and named the place Fort du Quesne.** juJ^nviiu's * advance party under Jumonville, which had party been sent out to intercept the approach of Washington, e. May 28. was surprised* in the night ; and all but one were either ^ The ne^t ^WlQ^ or taken prisoners. “After erecting a small fort, vvaehinston. whicu he named Port Necessity, J and being joined by .some additional troops from New York and Carolina, Washington proceeded with four hundred men towards Fort du Quesne, when, hearing of the advance of a large body of French and Indians, under the command of M. f. viMc are. de VilUers,^ he returned to P'ort Necessity, where he was g July 3 . soon after attacked® by nearly fifteen hundred of the ene- my. After an obstinate resistance of ten hours. Wash- fa ’uiy 4 . ington agreed to a capitulation,'* which allowed him the honorable terms of retiring unmolested to Virginia. \Sn^ 11. '^It having been seen by England, that war with ^*'vi^ed. ' France would be inevitable, the colonies had been advised to unite upon some plan of union for the general defence. * a^Mbat^?' ®A convention had likewise been proposed to be held at * The Alleghany River ri.=es in the northern part of Pennsylvania, and runs, first N.W Into New York, and then, turning to the S.W., again enters Pennsylvania, and at Pittsburg uiui:es with the Monongahela to form the Ohio. t The Monongahela rises by numerous branches in the northwestern part of Virginia, and running north enter.* Pennsylvania, and unites \vith the Alleghany at Pittsburg. t The remains of Fort Necessity are still to be seen near the national roal from Cumberland k> Wheeling, in the southeastern part of Fayette County. Pennsylvania. Part ll J HIE FRExNCH AND INDIAN WAR. 271 Albany, in Juno, for the purpose of conferring with the 1754. Six Nations, and securing their friendship. ‘After a treaty had been made with the Indians, tlie convention 'done^her^ took up tlie subject of the proposed union ; and, on tlie fourtli of July, the very day of tlie surrender of Fort Necessity, adopted a plan whicli had been drawn up by Dr. Franklin, a delegate from Pennsylvania. 12. “Tliis plan proposed the establishment of a general governmeiP in- the colonies, to be administered by a propmed. governor-general appointed by the crown, and a council chosen oy the several colonial legislatures ; having the power to levy troops, declare war, raise money, make peace, regulate the Indian trade, and concert all other measures necessary for the general safety. The governor- general was to have a negative on the proceedings of the council, and all laws were to be submitted to the king for ratification. 13. ®This plan, although approved by all the delegates 3 . Whyit^om present, except those from Connecticut, who objected to the negative voice of the governor-general, shared the singular fate of being rejected, both by the colonial as- semblies, and by the British government : by the former, because it was supposed to give too much power to the re presentative of the king ; and by the latter, because it was supposed to give too much pow'er to the representatives^ of the people. *As no plan of union could be devised, acceptable to both parties, it was determined to carry on mined. the war with British troops, aided by such forces as the colonial assemblies might voluntarily furnish. II. 1755: Expeditions OF Monckton, Braddock, Shir- 1755. LEY, AND Sir William Johnson. — 1. ^Early in 1755, Gen- eral Braddock arrived^ from Ireland, with two regiments Chapter. of British troops, and with the authority of comrnander-in- %SidZk. chief of the British and colonial forces. ®At a convention a Feb. of the colonial governors, assembled at his request in Vir- ginia, three expeditions were resolved upon ; one against solved upon the French at Fort du Quesne, to be led by General Brad- dock himself ; a second againsc Niagara, and a third against Crown Point, a French post on the western shore of Lake Champlain. 2 ^ While preparations were making for these expedi- tions, an enterprise, that had been previously determined un^taken. upon, was prosecuted with success in another quarter. About the last of May, Colonel Monckton sailed^' from > May 20. Boston, wiv.i three thousand troops, against the French settlements at the head of the Bay of Fundy, which were considered as encroachments upon the English province of Nova Scotia. 272 COLONIAL inSTORY. [n*«0K 11 ANALYSIS t. Its progress xna termi- nation. a June 4 o Pronoiiii- cetl, Bo sa- /hoor. c. June 16. (L Pronounced Gas-pe-ro. e. Pronounced Vuii't. 1 Den p 549 2. The expe dilion of liraddock. S. His march hastened, and sbhn. 4 The cause V his being surprised. 5. Particu- lars of the surprise. K. Julv 9. 9. Conduct of Braddock, and result of the battle at Fort Lawrence,* on (be eastern shore ol Uiigneclo,t a branch of tlie Bay ot Funily, a ]• rench block-house was carried-* by assault," and Fort Beausejour‘ surrendered, <= after an investment of four days. The name of the fort was then changed to Cumberland. Fort Gas. pereau,*^ on Bay Verte,* or (ireen Bay.;}; was next taken * and the forts on the New Brunswick coast were abandon- ed. In accordance with the views of the governor of JNova Scotia, the plantations of the French settlors were laid waste; and several thousands of the hapless fmriiives ardently attached to their mother country, and refusing to take the oath of allegiance to Great Britain, were driven on board the British shipping, at the point of the bayonet, and dispersed, in poverty, through the English colonies.^ 4. M^he expedition against the French on the Ohio was considerably delayed by the difficulty of obia.mncr sup- plies of wagons and provisions ; but, on the tenth of June General Braddock set out from Fort Cumberland,^ with a lorce of little more than two thousand men, composed of British regulars and provincials. ®Apprehendin«r that rort du Quesne might be reenforced, he hastened his march with a select corps of 1200 men; leavino- Col. Dunbar to follow in the rear with the other troops and the heavy baggage. ♦ 5. ^Neglecting the proper measures necessary for guarding against a surprise, and too confident in his own \ lews to receive the advice of Washington, who acted as his aid, and who requested to lead the provincials in ad- vance, Braddock continued to press forward, heedless of danger, until he had arrived within nine or ten miles of rort du Quesne. ‘While marching in apparent security, his advanced guard of regulars, commanded by Lieuten- ant-colonel Gage, was fired upon* by an unseen enemy ; and, unused to Indian warfare, was thrown into disorder ’ and falling back on the main body, a general confusion ensued. 6. ‘General Braddock, vainly endeavoring to rally his troops on the spot where they* were first attacked, after * For loc:ilitie6 see Map. « Brunswick and Nora Scotia. was on the site of the preseni ^ ** situated on the N. side WilFs at ‘h« mouth of Uills Creek. The Cumberland, or National which proceeds W. to Ohio, &c., commences lien. I'ART II.l THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 27H having ha'I three horses killed under him, and after seeing 1755, .every mounted oliicer full, exce])t Washington, was him* self mortally wounded, when his troops fled in dismay and confusion. 'The cool bravery of the Virginia provincials, 1. \vhat$aved who formed under the command of Washington, covered pwnVoiai the retreat of the regulars, and saved the army from total destruction. ®In this disastrous defeat more than two- tliirdsof all the officers, and nearly half the privates, were tooundcd. either killed or wounded. 3. The Tt- treai against Ni- agara. 7. *No pursuit was made by the enemy, to whom the success was wholly unexpected ; yet so great was the panic communicau d to Colonel Dunbar’s troops, that they likewise fled with precipitation, and made no pause until they found themselves sheltered by the walls of Fort Cum- berland. ^Soon after, Colonel Dunbar, leaving at Cumber- 4. Disposition land a few provincial troops, but insufficient to protect the „HidllTthe frontiers, retired* with the rest of the army to Philadelphia. ^ 8. ‘’The expedition against Niagara was intrusted ios.ExpedHon Governor Shirley of Massachusetts ; on whom the com- mand in chief of the British forces had devolved, after the death of General Braddock. The forces designed for this enterprise wefe to assemble at Oswego, whence they were b n. p 27*. to proceed by water to the mouth of the Niagara River.* The main body of the troops, however, did not arrive until the last of August; and then a succession of western winds and rain, the prevalence of sickness in the camp, and the desertion of the Indian allies, rendered it unad- visable to proceed ; and most of^ the forces were with' drawn.* The erection of two new forts had been coM- menced on the east side of the river ; and suitable garri- sons were left to defend them. 9. ®'riie expedition against Crown Point was intrusted to General Johnson, afterwards Sir William Johnson, a peHnion member of the council of New York. In June and July, about 6000 troops, under General Lyman, were assembled mea^ivafqf at the carrying place between Hudson River and Lake George,** wdiere they constructed a fort wdiich they named Fort Lyman, but which was after- wards called Fort Edward.-f 'In the latter * Niagara River is the channel which connects Lake Erie with I.ake Ontario. It is about thirty-six miles long, and flows fro i S. to N. In this stream, twenty-two miles north from I.Ake Erie, are the celebrated Falls of Niagara, the greatest natural curiosity in the world. (See Map. p. 451 and 462.) t Fort Edward \sz.s on the site of the present village of Fort Edward, in Washington County, on the E. side of Hudson River, and about forty-five miles N. from Albany. This spot was also called t/te carri/ing place ; being the point where, in the expedi- tions against Canada, the troops, stores, &c., were landed, and thence carried to Wood Creek, a distance of twelve miles, where they were again embarked. (See Map.) 35 c. Oct M. 6 Particu- lars of the e* TICIMTT OF LAKE OEOBOI 274 COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book 1L analysis i. ArrivcU and fTOceedinga of Johnson. a. Sept 7. b N p. 234. S. Movements Hf ihs enemy c Pronoun- ced, De-es-ko d. N. p. 230. 3. Detach- ment sent against them, and why. A. Fate of this detach- ment. e. Sept. 8. 5 yrepara tions jor re- ceiving the enemy 8. Attack on the camp. 'i.'Fate of Dieskau. %. What cam- pleted the de- feat of the enemy 9. Farther proceedings qf Johnson. part of August General Johnson urriv3d; and, taking th(} command, moved forward with the main body of his forces to the head of Lake George ; where he learned,* by his scouts, that nearly two thousand Freuch and In- dians were on their march from Crown Point,'* with the intention of attacking Fort Edward. 10. “The enemy, under the command of the Baron Dieskau,® approaching by the way of Wood Creek,** had arrived within two miles of Fort Edward ; when tlie com- mander, at the request of his Indian allies, who stood in great dread of the English cannon, suddenly changed his route, with the design of attacking the camp of Johnson. Tn the meantime, Johnson had sent out a party of a thou- sand provincials under the command of Colonel Williams; and two hundred Indians under the command of Hend- ricks, a Mohawk sachem ; for the purpose of intercepting the return of the enemy, whetlier they succeeded, or failed, in their designs against Fort Edward. 11. ■‘Unfortunately, the English, being drawn into an ambuscade,* were overpowered by superior numbers, and driven back with a severe loss. Among the killed were Colonel Williams and the chieftain Hendricks. The. loss of the enemy was also considerable ; and among the slain was St. Pierre, who commanded the Indians. ®The firing being heard in the camp of Johnson, and its near approach convincing him of the repulse of Williams, he rapidly constructed a breastwork of fallen trees, and mounted several cannon, which, *two days before, he had fortu. nately received from Fort Edward. 12. “The fugitives had scarcely arrived at the camp, when the enemy appeared and commenced a spirited attack ; but the unexpected reception which the English cannon gave them, considerably cooled their ardor. The Canadian militia and the Indians soon fled ; and llie P'rench troops, after continuing the contest several hours, retired in disorder. '^Dieskau was fojnd wounded and alone, leaning against the stump of a tree. While feel- ing for his watch, in order to surrender it, an English soldier, thinking he was searching for a pistol, fired upon him, and inflicted a wound which caused his death. ® After the repulse of the French, a detachment from Fort Edward fell upon their rear, and completed their defeat. 13. ®For the purpose of securing the country from the incursions of the enemy. General Johnson erected a fort at his place of encampment, which he named Fort Wil- liam Henry.* Learning that the French were strength. * Fort Wm. Henri was situated at the head of Lake George, a little E. from the Tillage o THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. P# T II.J 27!> ening their works at Crown Point, and likewise that a l'}' 55 . large party had taken possession of, and were fortifying Ticonderoga he deemed it advisable to make no farther advance ; and, late in the season — after leaving sufficient garrisons at Forts William Henry and Edward, he retired* * a. Dee. to Albany, whence he dispersed the remainder of his army to their respective provinces. HI. 1756; Delays; Lo3S of Oswego : Indian Incur- siONS. — 1. ‘The plan for th-a campaign of 1756, which 175 ^. had been agreed upon in a council of the colonial gover- i pianof nors held at Albany, early in the season, was similar to that of tlie preceding year ; having for its object the reduction of Crown Point, Niagara, and Fort du Quesne. “Lord Loudon was appointed by the king commander-in- 2 . command- chief of his forces in America, and also governor of Vir- ginia ; but, being unable to depart immediately. General Abej*crombie was ordered to precede him, and take the command of the troops until his arrival. “Thus far, hos- 3 Deciara tilities had been carried on without any formal declaration of war; but, in May of this year, war was declared'’ by b. May. 17 . Great Britain against France, and, soon after,* by the c. June*, latter power against Great Britain. 2 . ^In June, General Abercrombie arrived, with several 1 1111, , 1 ... of Ahtrcr Ml- regiments, and proceeded to Albany, where the provincial troops were assembled ; but deeming the forces under his command inadequate to carry out the plan of the cam- paign, he thought it prudent to await the arrival of the Earl of Loudon. This occasioned a delay until the latter part of July ; and even after the arrival of the earl, no measures of importance were taken. “The French, in s.Hotothe the mean time, profiting by the delays of the English, seized the opportunity to make an attack upon Oswego. | 3. “Early in August, the Marquis Montcalm, who had * succeeded the Baron Dieskau in the chief command of the against os- French forces in Canada, crossed Lake Ontario with more than five thousand men, French, Canadians, and Indians ; and, with more than thirty pieces of cannon, commenced^* d Aug n the siege of Fort Ontario, on the east side of Oswego Caldwell, in Warren County. After the fort was levelled by Montcalm, in 1757, (see page 277.) Fort George was built as a substitute for it, on a more commanding site ; yet it was never th« •cene of any important batile. (See Map, page 273.) forts at oswego. * Ticonderoga is situated at the mouth of the outlet of Lake George, in Essex County, on the western shore of Lake Cham- plain, about eighty-five miles in a direct line N. from Albany. (See Map and Note, p 374.) The village of Ticonderoga is two miles above the ruins of the fort. t The village of Ostvego, in Oswego County, is situated on both sides of Oswego River, at its entrance into Lake Ontario. Old Fort Oswego, built in 1727, was on the west side of the riv- er. In 1755 Fort Ontario was built on an eminence on the E. side of the river ; a short distance N. of whi-jh stands the present Fort Oswego. COLONIAL HISTORY .’Book 11, r*6 ANALYSIS River.* After an obstinate, but short defence, this fort a Aug 12 " abandoned, “ — the garrison safely retiring to the old fort on the west side of the river. fourteenth, the English, numbering only /elidTy^^fe themselves reduced to the necessity of a Lnsiiah.^ Capitulation ; by which they surrendered themselves pri. soners of war. Several vessels in the harbor, togethei with a large amount of military stores, consisting of small arms, ammunition, provisions, and 134 pieces of cannon, fell into the hands of the enemy. Montcalm, after demol- ishing the forts, returned to Canada. defeat of Braddock, the Indians on the thewesiern westem frontiers, incited by the French, renewed their toniie.a depredations, and killed, or carried into captivity, more than hnn-ilx. ^ thousand of the inhabitants. ®In August of this year, pcdition Coloiiel Armstrong, with a party of nearly 300 men, marched against Kittaning,j* their principal town, on the b Sept. 8. Alleghany River. The Indians, although surprised, de- fended them.selves with great bravery ; refusing quarter when it was offered them. Their principal chiefs were killed, their town was destroyed, and eleven prisoners were recovered. The English suffered but little in this expedition. Among their wounded was Captain Mercer, afterwards distinguished in the war of the Revolution. ^ These were the principal events of this year ; and not ^mpa?^. <^ne of the important objects of the campaign was eitlier accomplished or attempted. 1757. IV. 1757 : Designs against Louisburg, and Loss op Fort William Henry.— 1 . «The plan of the campaign 3 Object of of 1757, was limited, by the commander-in-chief, to an the campaign attempt upon the important fortress of Louisburg. “With ^tiom^tfmt reduction of this post in view. Lord Loudon sailed* were made, from Nevv York, in June, with 6000 regular troops, and c. June 20 . thirteenth of the same month arrived at Halifax, where he was reenforced by a powerful naval armament commanded by Admiral Holbourn, and a land force of ablid^nid.^ England. '^Soon after, information was d. Aug 4. received, that a French fleet, larger than that of the English, had already arrived in the harbor of Louisburg, and that the city was garrisoned by more than 6000 men! The e.xpedition was, therefore, nece.ssarily abandoned. The admiral proceeded to cruise off Louisburg, and Lord e. Aug. 31 . Loudon returned* to New York. * Oswego Rii'er is formed by the junction of Seneca and Oneida Rirers. The former it the tudet of Oanandaiga, Crooked, Seneca, Cayuga, Owasco, and Skeneateles Ljikes : and the lAf jcr of Oneida bake. J county seat of Armstrong County, Pennsylvania, is built on the site of tht Pit Town. It is on the E. side of Alleghany Ri>er, about forty miles N.E fron Part II. J THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 2. While these events were transpiring, the French cimimander, the Marquis Montcalm, having collected his forces at Ticoiideroga, advanced with an army of 9000 men, 2000 of wnom were savages, and laid siege* to Fort William Henry.** “The garrison of the fort consisted of between two and three thousand men, commanded by Colonel Monro; and, for the farther security of the place, Colonel Webb was stationed at Fort F.dward, only fifteen miles distant, with an army of 4000 men. During six days, the garrison maintained an obstinate defence ; anxiously awaiting a reenforcement from Fort Edward; until, receiving positive information that no relief would be attempted, and their ammunition beginning to fail them, they surrendered® the place by capitulation. y. ^Honorable terms were granted the garrison ‘ on account of their honorable defence,” as the capitulation itself expressed ; and they were to march out with their arms, and retire in safety under an escort to Fort Edward. sceuds 210 feet in one unbroken sheet of foam. (Map, p. 280.) 282 colonial IxISrORY. [Book II ANALYSIS. I. Plan next 'propoted A Account of dit execution the plan adopted. 3. Proceed- in^s of Mont- calm. 1. The attack. a. Sept. 13. 5. Circum- fiances of the deaths of the two com- manders. t. The rela- tion contin- ued. thi) field in person. *He therefore called a council of his ofiicers, and, requesting their advice, proposed a second attack on the French lines. They were of opinion, liow- ever, that this was inexpedient, but proposed that tlie army should attempt a point above Quebec, where they might gain the heights which overlooked the city. The plan being approved, preparations were immediately made lo carry it into execution. 10. ‘■‘The camp at Montmorenci being broken up, the troops and artillery were conveyed to Point Levi ; and. soon after, to some distance above the city ; while Mont- calm’s attention was still engaged with the apparent de- sign of a second attack upon his camp. All things being in readiness, during the night of the 12th of September, the troops in boats silently fell down the stream ; and, landing within a mile and a half of the city, ascended the precipice, — dispersed a few Canadians and Indians ; and, when morning dawned, were drawn up in battle array on the plains of Abraham. 11 ^Montcalm, surprised at this unexpected event, and perceiving that, unless the English could be driven from their position, Quebec was lost, immediately crossed the St. Charles with his whole army, and advanced to the attack. ^About nine in the morning fifteen hundred Indians and Canadians, advancing in front, and screened by surrounding thickets, began the battle ;• but the Eng- lish reserved their fire for the main body of the French, then rapidly advancing ; and, when at the distance of forty yards, opened upon them with suqh effect as to com- pel them to recoil with confusion. 12. ^Early in the battle General Wolfe received two wounds in quick succession, which he concealed, but, while pressing forward at the head of his grenadiers, with fixed bayonets, a third ball pierced his breast. Colonel Monckton, the second officer in rank, was dangerously wounded by his side, when the command devolved on General Townshend. The French general, Montcalm, likewise fell ; and his second in command was mortally w'ounded. General Wolfe died on the field of battle, but he lived long enough to be informed that he had gained the victory. 13. "Conveyed to the rear, and supported by a few at- tendants, while the agonies of death were upon him he heard the distant cry, “ They run, they run.” Raising his drooping head, the dying hero anxiously asked. “ Who run ?” Being informed that it was the French, “ Then,* said he, “ I die contented,” and immediately expired, Montcalm lived to be carried into the city. When in rilE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. Part II.J 263 foniied tliat his wound was mortal, “So much the better/ 1759 . he replied, “I shall not then live to witness the surrender of Quebec.” 14. ‘Five days after the battle the city surrendered,* and received an English garrison, thus leaving Montreal ^ g^pt ,g’ the only place of importance to the French, in Canada. Yet ill the following spring the French attempted the 1760. recovery of Quebec ; and, after a bloody battle fouglit'* three miles above the city, drove the English to tlieir forti- bee. fications, from which they were relieved only by the arri- ^ Apni 28 val* of an English squadron with reenforcements. c May le. 15. ^During the season. General Amherst, the com- 3 . capture mander-in-cliief, made extensive preparations for reducing Montreal. Three powerful armies assembled** there by d. sept. e,- ditferent routes, early in September ; when the comman- der of the j)lace, perceiving that resistance would be inef- fectual, surrendered,' not only Montreal, but all the other «. sept. s. French posts in Canada, to his Britannic majesty. 16. ‘Early in the same year a war broke out with the Events^ powerful nation of the Cherokees, who had but recently, ^^he'chero^ as allies of the French, concluded*' a peace with the Eng- lish. General Amherst sent Colonel Montgomery against f. sept. ss. them, who, assisted by the Carolinians, burned” many of ^ their towns ; but the Cherokees, in turn, besieged Fort Loudon,* and having compelled the garrison to capitu- late,** afterward fell upon them, and either killed,* or car- h. Aug. 7. ried away prisoners, the whole party. ^In the following j- Aug. s. year Colonel Grant marched into their country, — over- ® came them in battle, > — destroyed their villages, — and i June 10 . drove the savages to the mountains ; when peace was concluded with them. > 17. ®The war between France and England continued ® & progress, ana on the ocean, and among the islands of the West Indies, end of the . , , . ~ I T 1 toar between With almost uniform success to the English, until 1763 ; France and. when, on the lOth of February of that year, a definite treaty was signed at Paris. '‘France thereby surrendered 7. whatpos- to Great* Britain all her possessions in North America, eastward of the Mississippi River, from its source to the river Iberville and thence, through Lakes MaurepasJ spam. * Fort Loudon was in the northeastern part of Tennessee, on the Watauga River, a stream whkh, rising in N. Carolina, flows westward into Tennessee, and unites with Ilolston River. Fort Loudon was built in 1757, and was the first settlement in Tennessee, which was then in- cluded in the tei’ritory claimed b.y N. Carolina. t Iberville, an outlet of the Mississipp., leaves that river fourteen miles below Baton Rovige, and flowing E. enters Amite River, which falls into Lake Maurepas. It now receives water from the Missis.sippi only at high flood. In 1699 the French naval officer, Iberville, sailed up the Mississippi to this stream, which he entered, and thence passed through Lakes Maurepas and Pontchartrain to Mobile Bay. (See Hist of Louisiana, p. 521.) t Maurepas is a lake about twenty miles in circumference, communicating with Lake Pont- chartrain on the E. by an outlet seven miles long 234 COLONIAL HISTORY. rnouK II ANALYSIS, and Pontchartrain,* to the Gulf of Mexico. At the same time Spain, with whom England had been at war during ihe previous year, ceded to Great Britain her possessions of East and West Florida. f ‘The peace of 1763 was destined to close the se- we niay vitio Hes of Wars ill which the American colonies were invol- fhiz period, ved by their connection with the British empire. We may now view them as grown up to manhood, about to renounce tlie authority of the mother country — to adopt councils of their own — and to assume a new name and % Of the station among the nations of the earth. *Some of the causes which led to this change miglit be gathered from Oiange. forcgoiiig historical sketches, but they will be devel- oped more fully in the following Appendix, and in the Cliapter on the causes which led to the American Revo- lution. * Pontchartrain is a lake more than a hundred miles in circumference, the southern shore of which is about five mile.s X. from New Orleans. The pa.s«ige by which it communicates with I.ake Borgne on the E. is called The liigolets. (See Map, p. 438.) t That part of the country ceded by Spain was divided, by the English monarch, into the governments of East and West Florida. East Florida included all embraced in the present Florida, as far W as the Apalachicola Uiver. IVifst Florida e.\tended from the Apalachi<-o?a to the Mississippi, and was bounded on the X. by the 31st degree of latitude, and on the S. by the Gulf of Me:kico. and a line drawn through I.«ikes Pontchartrain and Maurepas, and the Rivers Amite and Iberville, to the .Missi.ssippi Thus those parts of the states of Alabama and Mi.'-sissippi which extend ftom the 31st degree dowu to Che Gulf of Mexico, were included Flotiln. 4 A1*1>END1X TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. J. ‘Before Ave proceed to a relation of the immediate causes jaaies i. v,tii their immediate objects Avere various, yet their influence constantly tended to abridge the prerogatives of the king, and to increase the power of the pe.iple.* 'Some, Avhose minds were absorbed Avith the 7 . Their vori- desire of carrying out the Reformation to the farthest possible ous objects, extent, exerted themselves tor a reform in the church: others at- dewci/o/««eir tacked arbitrary courts of justice, like that of the Star-chamber, f^ons. and the poAver of arbitrary imprisonment exercised by officers of * Th'? appollation “ puritan” now stood for three parties, which thouj^h commonly nnited, were yet actuated by very different views and motives. “ There were the political puritans, who maintained the highest pri maples of civil liberty , the puritans in discipline, who wew •Terse to the ceremonies and episcopa' government of the church ; and the doctrinal puritans, wb« rigidhr defended the speculative system of the first reformers.”- -Huw (Book II. 28b APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. AKALYSis. til® crown. — but yet the elForts of all had a common endeucy ; — the principles of democracy were contending against the powers of despotism. The policy 6. ‘The arbitrary principles of government which James had qf James, adopted, rather than his natural disposition, disposed him to exert all the influence which his power and shition gave him, in favor of the established church system, and in opposition to the puritan party.* Educated in Scotland, where presbyterianism prevailed, he had observed among the Scoth reformers a strong tendency towards republican principles, and a zealous attachment to civil liberty, and on his accession to the throne of England he was re- solved to prevent, if possible, the growth of the sect of puritans in 1 Horo par- that country. ^Yet his want of enterprise, his pacific disposition, ^'feeued^' and his love of personal e supposing an intention to harass those who should refuse compliance.” The dcclariUion, however, was not enforced till the following reign. The puritan clergy, who then i-efused to rea-1 this declara Hon in their churches, were punished by suspen.rion or deprivation. pkkt II.: APPRNmX TO 'PilK C:OI.ONlAL iiisroRY. 281 cliaractcr oC tliosc who, being discontented with the established church and monarchy, had sought for freedom amidst those savage deserts.” 9. ‘An account of the planting of several of the American colo- nies during the reign of James has elsewhere been given. The king, being from the first favorable to the project of American col- onization, readily acceded to the wishes of the projectors of the first plans of settlement ; but in all the charters which he granted, his arbiti’ary maxims of government are discernible. the first charter of Virginia, the emigrants were subjected to a corporation in l^ngland, called the London Company, over whose deliberations thay had no influence ; and even this corporation possessed merely administrative, rather than legislative powers, as all supreme legis- lative authority was expressly reserved to the king. The most v.il liable political privilege of Englishmen was thus denied to the eirly colonists of Virginia. 10. 3By the second charter, granted in 1609, the authority of the corporation was increased by the surrender of those powers which the king had previously reserved to himself, yet no additional privileges were conceded to the people. The same inditference to the political rights of the latter are observable in the third charter, granted in 1612, although by it the enlarged corporation assumed a more democratic form, and, numbering among its members many of the English patriots, was the cause of finally giving to the Vir- ginia colonists those civil liberties which the king would still have denied them. ^Here is the first connection that we observe be- tween the spirit of English independence and the cause of freedom in the New World. 11. 5 After the grant of the third charter of Virginia, the meet- ings of the London Company were frequent, and numerously at- tended. Some of the patriot leaders in parliament were among the members, and in proportion as their princijiles were opposed by the high church and monarchy party at home, they engaged with the more earnestness in schemes for advancing the liberties of Virginia. In 1621 the Company, after a violent struggle among its own members, and a successful resistance of royal interference, pro- ceeded to establish a liberal written constitution for the colony, by which the system of representative government and trial by jury were established — the supreme powers of legislation were conceded to a colonial legislature, with the reserve of a negative voice to the governor appointed by the company — and the courts of justice VI ere required to conform to the laws of England. 12. ®-‘ Thus early,” says Grahame, ‘Gvas planted in America that representative system which forms the soundest political frame wherein the spirit of liberty was ever imbodied, and at once the safest and most efficient organ by which its energies are exercised and developed. So strongly imbued were the minds of English- men in this age with those generous principles which were rapidly advancing to a first manhood in their native country, that wherever they settled, the institutions of freedom took root and grew up along with them.” ‘‘'Although the government of the Virginia colony was soon after taken into the hands of the king, yet the representative system established there could never after be sub- verted, nor the colonial assemblies suppressed. Whenever the rights of the people were encroached upon by arbitrary enact- ments, their representatives were ready to reassert them ; and thus a channel was ever kept open for the expression of the public griev- ances. The colonial legislature, in all the trials thre ngh which it JAWES I. 1603—1026. 1. Thekin^ favorable ic American c it' onization. 2. Hhs arbi trary policy as sboibn by the first Vir- ginia char- ter. 3. Character of the second and the third charter 4. Connection between Eng- lish indepen- dence, and freedom in the Sew World. 5. The Lon don Company favors the cause of freedom. 6. Remarks qf Orchame. 7. Pe-nna- nence of the representa- tive system in Virginia. 289 APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORV. [Book O ANALV 5 IS. afterwards passed, ever proved itself a watchful guardian of th« cause of liberty. i. Failure (if 13. ‘The charters granted by king James, in 1600, to the Lon* ^ihe'^H^nmwi ‘^on and Plymouth companies, were enibraeermpnotions lish church into Scotland ; a measure which immediately produced a most violent commotion. This liturgy w’as regarded by thu Scotch Presbyterians as a species of mass — a preparative that w'au soon to introduce, as was thought, all the abominations of poperj The populace and the higher classes at once united in the common cause, the clergy loudly declaimed against popery and the liturgj . • Immediately after the dissolution of parliament, Richard Chambers, an alderman of Ix)n- don, and an eminent merchant, refused to pay a tax illegally imposed upon him, and appealed to th? public justice of his country. Being summoned before the king’s council, and remark- ing there that “ the merchants of England were as much screwed up as in Turkey,” he was fined two thousand pounds, and doomed to imprisonment till he made a submission. Refusing to degrade himself in this w.ay, and thus become an instrument for desti-oying the vital prin ciples of the constitution, he was thrown into prison, where he remained upwards of twelve years. — Brodi'e. 1 As an instance of “ cruel and unusual punishments,” sometimes inflicted during this reign, we notice the following. One Leighton, a fanatical puritan, having written an iuHanmiatory book against prelacy, was condemned to be degraded from the ministry ; to be publicly whipped in the palace yard ; to be placed two horn’s in the pillory ; to have an e.'ir cut off, a nostril slit open, and a cheek branded with the letters SS., to denote a sower of sedition. At the expira- tion of a week he lost the remaining ear, ha 1 the other nostril slit, and the other cheek branded after which he was condemned to be immured in prison for life. At the end of ten years he obtained his liberty, from parliament, then in arms against the king. — Lirt^ard. Such cases_ occurring in Old England, remind us of the tortures inflicted by American savages on thefi prisoners. The following is mentioned by Hume. One Prynn, a zealot, who had written a book of in- vectives against all plays, games, &c., and those who countenanceil them, was indicted as 8 libeller of the king and queen, who frequented plays, and condemned by the arbitrary court of the star-chamber to lose both his ears, pay five thousand pounds, and be imprisoned for life. For another similar libel he was condemned to pay an additional five thousand pounds, and lose the remainder of his ears. As he presented the mutilated stumps to the hangman’s knife he called out to the crowd, “ Christians stand fast ; be faithful to God and your country ; or you bring on yourselves and your children perpetual slavery.” “ The dungeon, the pillory and the scaffold,’’ .says Banc: jft, “were but stages in tie prugresc of civil liberty towards its triumph ” Part II.] APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. 291 which they represented ns the same: n bond, termed a National charlks i. Covenant, containing an oath or resisLanec to all religious innova- 1G25— 1G49. tioiis, was subscribed by all classes; and a national assembly for- inally abolished E{>iscopacy, and declared the English canons and liturgy to be unlawf il. Un support of these measures the Scotch i War. covenanters took up arms, and, after a brief truce, inarched into 16139. Eugdaud. 25. ‘After an intermission of above eleven years, an English 2 Pariiamieni parliament was again summoned. ^Charles made some conccs- sions but railing to obtain supplies as readily as he desired, the -ifjafv* parliament was aliruptly dissolved, to the general discontent of the -y rvpt nation.^ ‘New elections were held, and another parliament was dissolution af assembled. a bat this proved even more obstinate than the former. v«-rharne.nt. tiStr-ilford, the king's favorite general, and late lieutenant of Ire- pari^'^nmt land; and Laud, archbishop of Canterbury, the two most powerful 3^ and most favored ministersof the king, were impeached by the com- old style, mons for the crime of high treason. .Straiford was brought to trial immediately, was declared guilty by the House of Peers, :ind by the pfiHament. unusual expedient of a bill of jvttaindert was sentenced, to exccu- 1641. tion.'^ Laud was brought to trial ;uid executed four years later. 1, E.xecutcd ®The eloquence :ind ability with which Stratfonl defended liimself, .'1^ have given to his fall, in the eyes of many, the appearance of a tri- umph, and have rendered him somewhat illustrious as a supposed character of martyr to his country; and yet true history shows him to have been the adviser and willing instrument of much of that tyran- nical usurpation which finally destroyed the monarch Avhom he designed to serve.J 26. ^Froni this period, parliament having once gained the ascen- 7. Fncr’oacn. dency, and conscious of the support of the people, continued to encroach on the prerogatives of the king, until scarcely the shadow theprerog*- of his former power was left him. Already the character of the British constitution had been changed from a despotic government to a limited monarchy, and it would probably have been well if here the spirit of reform had firmly established it. ^Yet one con- g. continued cession was immediately follow'ed by the demand of another, until parliament finally required the entire control of the military force andfwai^e- of the nation, when Charles, conscious that if he yielded this point, there would be left him “only the picture — the mere sign of a king,’’ ventured to put a stop to his concessions, and to remove from London with most of the nobility. ^It was now evident that 9. Prepara- the sword alone must decide the contest: both parties made the most active preparations for the coming struggle, Avhile each en- deavored to thi’ow upon the other the odium of commencing it.§ ^ During the short recess that followed, the Convocation, an ecclesiastical as.sembly of arch- bishops, bishops, and inferior clergy, continued in session. Of their many imprudent measures during this period, when Puritanism was already in the ascendant in the parliament, w-e quote the follow'ing from Lingard. “ It was ordered, (among other canons,) that every clergyman, once in each quarter of the year, should instruct his parishioners in the divine right of kings, and the damnable sin of resistance to authority.” t A bill of attainder was a special act of parliament, inflicting capital puni.shment, without any conviction in the ordinary course of judicial proceedings. By the third clause of Section IX. Article I. of the Goustitutiou of the United States, it is declared that “ No of attain- ier, or ex post facto laiv, (a law declaring a past act criminal that was not criminal when done,) shall be i)as.sed.” $ Hume’s accoun) of the trial of Strafford, has been shown to be, in many particulars, erro- neous, and prejudiced in his favor ; and his opinion of the Earl’s innocence has been dissented from by some very able subsequent writers. See Brodie's extended and circumstantial account of this important trial. ^ The following remarks of Lingard present an impartial view of the real objects for which Jhis war was undertaken, and answer the question, ‘ Who were the authors of it V The controversy between the king and his opponents no longer regiirdod the real liberties 292 APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. [Hook (1. ANALYSIS 1. Point at tohich wt have now arrived. Z Met shall- ins' ojyariiea. I The begin- ning of the cr sis: when brought to a conclusion. i. Civil war and execu- tion of the king. a. Old style. 5. Condition i,f parlia- meat 6. Remarks on the death of the king. 7 Vietos of I.ingarU. B. qfHcllanu 9. Hume’s representa- tion of the character of Charles 27. 'Here then we have arrived at the beginning of that crisis in English history, to which all the civil, religious, and political con- troversies of the nation had been tending since the cominei cement of the Reformation. ^Xhe various contlicting sects and parties, for awhile overlooking their minor differenceg, now arrangcii them- selves in two grand divisions, having on the one side the Presbyte- rian dissenters, then a numerous party, and all ultra religious and political reformers, headed by the parliament ; and on the other the high church and monarchy party, embracing the Catholics and most of the nobility, headed by the king. ^This appeal to arms, we have Siiid, was the beginning of the crisis; the conclusion was fifty years later, when, at the close of the revolution of K3SS, the pres- ent principles of the British constitution were permanently estab- lished, by the declaration of rights which was annexed to the set- tlement of the crown on the prince and princess of Orange. 2y. ^From 1642 to 1647 civil war continued, and many impor- tant battles were fought ; after Avhich the nation continued to be distracted by contending factions until the close of 1648, when the king, having fallen into the hands of the parliamentary forces, was tried for the crime of ‘Hevying war against the parliament and kingdom of England,’' and being convicted on this novel charge of treason, was executed on the 30th“ of January, 1649. sParliament had, ere this, fallen entirely under the influence of the army, then commanded by Oliver Cromwell, the principal general of the re- publican, or puritanical party. 29. 6For the death of the king no justification can be made, for no consideration of public necessity required it. Nor can this act be attributed to the vengeance of the people. ''Lingard says that ‘ the people, for the most part were even willing to replace Charles on the throne, under those limitations which they deemed necessary for the preservation of their rights. The men who hurried him to the scaffold were a small faction of bold and ambitious spirits, who had the address to guide the passions and fanaticism of their fol- lowers, and were enabled, through them, to control the real senti- ments of the nation.’ sF[;,]iyni asserts that the most powerful mo- tive that influenced the regicides was a “fierce fanatical hatred of the king, the natural fruit of long civil dissensions, inflamed by preachers more dark and sanguinary than those they addressed, and by a perverted study of the Jewish scriptures.” 30. ®Hume, whose ijolitical prejudices have induced him to speak of the nation, which had already been established by successive acts of the legislature, but was confined to certain concessions which they demanded as essential to the preservation of those liberties, and which he refused, as subversive of the royal authority. That some securities were requisite no one denied ; but while many contended that the control of the public money, the power of impeachment, and the right of meeting every third year, all which wer»* now vested in the Parliament, formed a sufficient barrier against encroachments on the part of the sovereign, others insisted that the command of the army, and the appointment of the judges, ought also to be transferred to the two houses. Diversity of opinion produced a schism among the patriots; the more moderate silently withdrew to the royal shindard, — the more violent, or more distrustful, resolved to defend their opinions with the sword. It has often been >LskeJ, Who were the authors of the civil war? The answer seems to depend on the solution of this other question. Were additional securities necessary for the preservation of the national rights? If they were, the blame will belong to Charles ; if not, it must rest with his adversaries.” Ilallam has the following remarks on the character of the two parties after the war com- menced. — “ If it were difficult for an upright man to enlist with entire willingness under either the royalist cr parliamentary banner, at the commencement of hostilities in 1642, it became far less easy for him to desire the complete success of one or the other cau.se, as advancing time displ.ayed the faults of both in darker colors than they had previously worn. — Of the Par liament it may be said, vvith not greater severity than truth, that »;arcely two or three publit acts of justice, humanity or generosity, and very few of political wisdom or couiage are re anrded of them from their quarrel with the king to their expulsion by Cromwell.” Part 11. J APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL IIl&rORY. 293 more favorably, than other writers, of the princes of the Stuart family, attributes to Charles a much greater predominance of vir- tues th.in of vices, and palliates his errors by what he calls his irailties and weaknesses, and the malevolence of his fortunes. U-lad Charles lived a hundred years earlier, when the claims of the royal prerogative were undisputed and unquestioned, his govern- nrent. although arbitrary, might have been a happy one for his people ; but he was illy adapted to the times in which he lived. 31. ‘^During the reign of Charles, the English government, mostly absorbed with the internal affairs of the kingdom, paid little atten- tion to the American colonies. During the war with France, in the early part of this reign, the French possessions in Nova Scotia and Canada were easily reduced by the English, yet by the treaty of St. Germains, in 1632, Charles, with little consideration of the value of these conquests, agreed to restore them. ^Had not the earnest counsels of Champlain, the founder of Quebec, prevailed with his monarch, Louis XIII., France would then have abandoned these distant possessions, whoso restoration was not thought worth insisting upon.* 32. -*111 his colonial j^olicy towards Virginia, Charles adopted the maxims that had regulated the conduct of his father. Declaring that the misfortunes of Virginia were owing, in a great measure, to the democratical frame of the civil constitution which the London Company had given it, he expi’essed his intention of taking the gov- ernment of that colony into his own hands ; but although he ap- pointed the governors and their council of advisers, the colonial assembly was apparently overlooked as of little consequence, and allowed to remain. ^Xhe great aim of the king seemed to be, to monopolize the profits of the industry of the colonists; and while absorbed with this object, which he could never fully accomplish, and overwhelmed with a multiplicity of cares at home, the political rights of the Virginians became established by his neglect. 33. ®The relations of Charles with the Puritan colonies of New ICngland, tbrm one of the most interesting portions of our colonial Iiistory, both on account of the subsequent importance of those col- onies, and the exceeding liberality of conduct manifested towards them by the king, — so utterly irreconcilable Avith all his Avell known maxims of arbitrary authority, — and directly opposed to the whole policy of his government in England, and to the disposition which he exhibited in his relations with the Virginia colonists. ^The reader will, perhaps, be surprised to learn that Charles the First acted, indirectly at least, as the early friend of the liberties of New England, and the patron of the Puritan settlements. 34. ^In the last year of the reign of James, the project of another Puritan settlement on the shore of Massachusetts Bay had been formed by Mr. White, a non-conformist minister of Dorchester ; and, although the first attempt was in part frustrated, it led, a few years later, to the founding of the Massachusetts Bay colony. By the zeal and activity of White, an association of Puritans Avas formed ; a tract of territory was purchased of the Plymouth Com- pany, and, in 1628, a small body of planters was despjitched to Massachusetts, under the charge of J ohn Endicott one of the lead- en a rles L 1625— 1049. ). True, stau of the case 2. Relatiom of England loithher American colonies due ring his reign. 3. Little value lohick France, at this time, attached to her American possessions. 4. Colonial policy of Charles towards ginia. 5. Great atm of the king : results. 6. Therela- tions of Charles with the Puritan colo- nies of New England 7. Surprising fact. 8. Circum- stances at- tending the hunding of the Massachu- setts Bay Colony. * •' It is remarkable that the French were doubtful whether they should reclaim Canada ftv)m the English, or leave it to them. Many were of opinion that it was better to keep the peo- ple in France, and employ them in all sorts oi manufactures, which would oblige the other European powers who had colonies in America to bring their raw goods to French ports, and take French manufactures in return.” — Kalm’s Travels in North America 294 APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL IIISTORV. [Bock II ANAL\sis. ing projectors. Some opulent commercial men of London, whc openly professed or secretly favored the tenets of the Puritans were induced to join in the enterprise; and they persuaded their asso- ciates to unite with them in an application to the king for a charter of incorporation. !. Stirpjising 35. ^The readiness with which the king yielded to their appli- cation, and the liberal tenor of the charter thus obtained, are per- fectly unaccountable, except upon the supposition that the king Was anxious, at this time, to relieve his kingdom of the religious and political agitators of the Puritan party, by opening for them 2 iTKonsvit- Jtti asylum in a foreign land. 2While attempting to divest the Vir- gininns of many of their rights, he made a free gift of the same to ■ the “‘Governor and Company of Massachusetts Bay,'' although he had but recently declared, in the case of Virginia, that a chartered incorporation was totally unfit to manage the affairs of a remote colony, yet he did not hesitate to establish one for New England. 8. Ecciesiasti- ^Although awarj of the hostility of the Puritans to the established Pti Church, he abstained from imposing upon them a single rifan co/o^ ordinance respecting religious tenets, or the forms and ceremonies Hints. of worship. The charter made no mention of the ecclesiastical rights of the colonists, thus showing a silent acquie.scence of the king in the well known designs of the former, of establishing a church government on puritanical principles.* i. Their po- 36. ^Yet the great body of the emigrants did not obtain, directly Iticai rights, any farther political rights, than the incorporated “ Company,’’ in which was vested all legislative and executive authority, thought I. Theincor- pi’oper to give them. ^But the Company itself was large, some of ^atv^and’its m^^’tibers were among the first emigrants, and a large proportion ^‘^reiafions * of the patentees soon removed to America. Between the Company ^Mtonlsts emigrants there tvas a uniformity of views, principles, and interests ; and the political rights given to the former, by their 6 Charter charter, were soon shared by the latter. ^In 1620, the Company, and7neetings by its own vote, and by general consent, transferred its charter, its n^s- meetings, and the control of the government of the colony from England to America. Thus an English corporation, established in mertca. resolved itself, with all its poAvers and privileges, into an American corporation to be established in Massachusetts; and that too Avithout any opposition fi'om the English monarch, Avho, in all other cases, had slaoAvn himself exceedingly jealous of the preroga- * Yet Robertson (History of America, b. x.) charge.s the Puritans with laying the founda- tions of their church government in fraud ; because the charter required that ‘ none of their acts or ordinance.s should be inconsistent with the laws of England,’ a provision understood by the Puritans to I'equire of them nothing farther than a general conformity to the common law of England. It would be preposterous to suppose that it was designed to require of them an adherence to the changing forms and ceremonies of Episcopacy. Yet notwithstanding the well known sentiments of the Massachu.«etts Bay colonists, and their avowed objects in emi- grating, Robertson accounts for the silence of the charter on ecclesiastical subjects, by the sup- po.'dtion that “the king seems not to have foreseen, nor to have suspected the secret intentions »f those who projected the measure.” But this supposed ignorance of the king appears quite incredible. Bancroft (i. .343.) appears to give a partial sanction to the opinion expressed by Robertson, in sjiying that “ the patentees could not foresee, nor the English government anti- eipate, how wide a departure from English usages would grow out of the emigration of Puri- tans to America.” And farther : “ The charter, according to the strict rules of legal interpre tation, was ftvr from conceding to the patentees the freedom of religious w'orship.” Bancroft says nothing of the probable design and understanding of the king and his councillors in thif matter. Grahame (b. ii.) says, “ By the PuritJins, and the Puritiin writers of that age, it was sincerely believed, and confidently maintained, that the intendment of the charter was to bestow on the colonists unrestricted liberty to regulate their ecclesiastical constitution by the dictate.' of their own judgments and consciences,” and that the king was fully aware that it was the object of the colonists to establish an ecclesiastical constitution similar to that eetab- lism i at Plymouth. Part II.] APPifxNUlX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. 295 lives of the crown. *Two yeans laterj when a complaint was pre- "eri-cd against the colony by a Roman Catholic, who had been ban- ished Irom it, the king took occasio.i to disprove the reports that he ‘-had no good opinion of that pi mtation/’ and to assure the in- habitants that ho would m dntain tlieir privileges, and supply what- ever else might contribute to their comfort and prosperity.* 37. ^The transfer, to which wo have alluded, did not of itself eonfer any new franchises on the colonists, unless they were al- ready members of the Company ; yet it was, in reality, the estab- Cishment of an independent provincial government, to be adminis- tered, in ieed, in accordance with the laws of England, but while so administered, not subject to any interference from the king. 31n ItioO, the corporation, in which still remained all the powers of government, enlarged its numbers by the admission into its body of more than one hundred persons, many of them members of no church ; but in the followiiig year it was agreed and ordained ‘that, for the time to come, no man should be admitted to the freedom of this body pol.tic, who w'as not a member of some church within the limits of the colony.’ this limitation, the full rights of citizenship were gradually extended beyond the limits of the orig- inal corpoi’ation, so as to embrace all church-members in good standing ; but at a later period this law was ainendcd so as to in- clude among the freemen those inhabitants also who should procure a certificate from some minister of the established church that they were persons of orthodox principles, and of honest life and con- versation. 38. sSuch is a brief history of the early relations that existed between Charles the First and the Massachusetts Bay colonists ; showing how the civil and religious liberties of these people were tolerated and encouraged by the unaccountable liberality of a des- potic monarch, who showed himself, in his own kingdom, most bit- terly hostile to the religious views, political principles, and general character of the Puritans. We close our remarks on this subject by quoting the following from Grahame. 30 . The colonists themselves, notwithstanding all the facilities which the king presented to them, and the unwonted liberality and consideration with which he showed himself willing to grace their departure from Britain, were so fully aware of his rooted enmity to their principles, and so little able to reconcile his present de- meanor with his favorite policy, that they openly declared they had been conducted by Providence to a land of rest, through ways which they were contented to admire without comprehending : and that they could ascribe the blessings they obtained to nothing else than the special interposition of that Being who orders all the steps of his people, and holds the hearts of kings, as of all men, in his hands. It is indeed a strange coincidence, that this arbitrary prince, at the very time when he was oppressing the royalists in Virginia, .should have been cherishing the principles of liberty among the Puritans in New England.” 40. ’’’But notwithstanding the favor with which the English gov- ernment appears to have regarded the designs of the Puritans in removing to America, no sooner were they firmly established there than a jealousy of their success was observable in the counsels of irchbishop Laud and the high-church party ; and the king began to waver between his original wish to remove the seeds of discontent far from him, and his apprehensions of the dangerous and increas- CHAt.LES I. 1626— 1&19. 1 FrlendUt conduct of the king. 2 Nature and effects of the transfer lohich has been alluded to 3. Enlarge- ment of the corporation, and regula- tions adopted by it. 4 Gradual extension of the 1 igtus of cilizenshiv 5 The result thus far. 6. Remarks o Grahame on this subject. 7. Jealousy against the Puritans and loavering purposes qf the king. * Grahame, Book II, chap. ii. Neal. 296 ANALYSIPi. 1. America, how reganled by different parties. S Representa- tions of the emissaries of Laud. 3 Emigra- tion to Amer- ica. I. Attempts to Pi event emi- gration, ar- bitrary com- mission gran- ted to arch bishop Laud, ^c. 5. Objects of the cotnmis- sion defeat- ed : inten- tions of the colonists, ^c. $ Accessions to the colony in 1635. f. Ordinance of 1638. 8 Demand for the return of the Massa- chusetts char- ter. 9 Opposed by the colonists. 10. The king obliged to suspend his arbitrary measures stgainst the colonies. APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. [Rook i mg influcuce which the Puritan colonies already began to exert in the affairs of England. ‘America began to be regarded by the English patriots as the asylum of liberty ; the home of the op pressed ; and as opening a ready escape from the civil and ecclesi- astical rigors of English tyranny : Avliih; the clamors of the malig- nant represented it as a nursery of religious heresies, and of repub- lican dogmas utterly subversive of the principles of royalty. 41. 2The emissaries of Laud, sent to spy out the practices of the Puritans, informed him how widely their proceedings were at variance with the laws of England ; that marriages were celebrated by the civil magistrate instead of the parish priest; that anew system of church discipline had been established ; and, moreover that the colonists aimed at sovereignty; and “that it was accounted treason in their general court to speak of appeals to the king.” 3“ Owing to the persecutions in England, and the favonible’ reports of the prosperity of Massachusetts, emigration had increased so rapidly as to become a subject of .serious consideration in the king’s council.” 4‘2. 4So early as 163.3 the king issued a proclamation rej-robating the designs that prompted the emigration of the Puritans. In 1634 several ships bound for New England were detained in the Thames by order of the council; and dui-ing the same year an arbitral^ commission was granted to archbishop Laud and others, authorizing them to make laws for the American plantations, to regulate the church, and to examine all existing colonial patents and charters, -and if they found that any had been unduly ob- tained, or that the liberties they conferred were hurtful to the royal prerogative, to cause them to be revoked.’ sQwing, how- ever, to the fluctuating motives and policy of the king, and thf critical state of affairs in England, the purposes of this commis sion were not fully carried out : the colonists expressed their in- tention To defend their lawful possessions, if they were able; it not, to avoid, and protract,’ — and emigration continued to increase their numbers and influence. 43. 6In 1635 a fleet of tiventy vessels conveyed three thousand new settlers to the colony, among whom were Plugh Peters, after- waras the celebrated chaplain and counsellor of Oliver Cromwell, and Sir Henry Vane the younger, who was elected governor of the colony, and who afterwards became one of the prominent leaders of the independent party in parliament, during the civil war be- tween that body and the king. ’’In 163S an ordinance of council was issued for the detention of another large fleet about to sail for Massachusetts, and it has been asserted and generally believed that among those thus prevented from emigrating were the dis- tinguished Puritan leaders, Hazlerig, Hampden, Pym, and Oliver Cromwell. 44. ^About the same time a requisition was made to the general court of Massachusetts for the return of the charter of the colony, that it might abide the result of the judicial proceedings already commenced in England for its subversion. ®The colonists, however, in cautious but energetic language, urged their rights against such a proceeding, and, deprecating the king’s displeasure, returned for answer an humble petition that they might be heard before they were condemned. ‘•’Happily for their liberties, before their petition could find its way to the throne, the monarch was himself involved in difficulties in his own dominion.s. w'hich rendered it prudent for him to suspend his arbitrary measures against the colonies. He was never allowed an opportunity to resume them Part li , APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. 29 ? 45. Although settlements were commenced in Maine, New Hampshire. Connecttcut, and Rhode Island during this reign, they were considered rather as branches of the more prominent colony of Massachusetts Bay, and had not yet acquired sufficient impor- bince to attract the royal notice. ^In Ki44 Rhode Island and Providence obtained from the parliament, tln'ough the efforts of Roger Williams, a charter of incorporation “with full power and authority to govern themselves.’' ^The Plymouth colony remain- ed without a charter, and unmolested, in the quiet enjoyment of its civil and religious privileges. For more than eighteen years tb.'3 little colony was a strict democracy. All the male inhabitants were convened to frame the laws, and often to decide both on ex- ecutive and judicial questions. The governor Avas elected annually by general suffrage, and the powers that he exercised Avere derived directly from the people. The inconveniences arising from the purely democratic form led to the adoption of the representative system in 1G39. 46. 5\Ve noAV turn to Maryland, the only additional English col- ony established during the reign of Charles the First, to whose history we have not alluded in this Appendix. ®'l'he charter granted to Lord Baltimore, the general tenor of which has already been described, con amed a more distinct recognition of the rights of the colonists than any instrument Avhich had hitherto pas.sed the royal seal. The merit of its liberal provisions is attributable to the provident foresight and generosity of Lord Baltimore himself, Avho penned the instrument, and Avhose great favor and influence with the king obtained from him concessions, Avhich Avould never have been yielded to the claims of justice alone. The charter of Mary- land Avas sought for a id obtained from nobler and holier purposes than the grantor could appreciate. 47. ^Unlike the charters of New England and Virginia, that of Maryland acknoAvledged the emigrant settlers themselves as free- men, and conceded to them rights, which, in other instances, had been restricted to privileged companies, or left to their discretionary extension. ^The laAvs of Maryland Avere to be established with the advice and approbation of a majority of the freemen ; neither were their enactments, nor the appointments of the proprietary, subject to any required concurrence of the king : the colony received a per- petual exemption from royal taxation ; and, Avhile Christianity was declared to be the law of the land, no preference was given to any religious sect or party. 48. ^Maryland Avas settled by Catholics, who, like the Puritans, sought a refuge in the Avilds of America from the persecutions to which they were subjected in England ; and they are entitled to the praise of having founded the first American colony in which religious toleration was established by law. Calvert deserves to be ranked,” says Bancroft, “ among the most wise and benevolent lawgivers of all ages. He was the first in the history of the Chris- tian world to seek for religious security and peace by the practice of justice, and not by the exercise of power; to plan the establish- ment of popular institutions with the enjoyment of liberty of con- science; to advance the career of civilization by recognizing the rightful equality of all religious sects. The asylum of Papists was the spot, where, in a remote corner of the world, on the banks of rivers which, as yet, had hardly been explored, the mild forbear- ance of a proprietary adopted religious freed »m as the basis of the itate ■ CHARLES L 162 &- 1049 . 1. Other set- tlements in New Eng- land. 2 Rhode Island and Prooidenot. 3 The Ply- mouth col- ony 4 Its demo- cratic char- acter. 5. Maryland. 6. General character of the Mary- land charter. 7. Rights of the settlers. 8. The lavys of Maryland ; Exemption from taxa- tion : relig- ious tolera- tion, <^c. 9. The praise that is due to the Catholics of Maryland. 10 Remar'a of Bancrq, I 38 298 APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. ^Boon It analysis THE COMMON- WEALTH. 1649— 16G0. 1. Proceed- inss of the hmse of com- mons after the death of the ktng. t Character of Ttiigious par ties. B. A majority of the people attached to Presbyteri- an, sm. 4 Principles tohich actua- ted the oppo- sing divis- iotis 9. Presbyteri- ans ; and re- ligious uni- formity. 6. The Inde- pendents. T Their gen- eral princi- ples. 8 They de- mand and concede tole- ation. 9. The char- acter given them by Hume. 10. Political differences bet toeen the. Independents and the Pres byterUtns. 11. The wishes ffth’i Presby- terians. 49 lA few clay? after the death of Charles, the house of com- mons. declaring that the house of lords was useless and dangerous, abolished that branch of parliament. At the same time it was voted that the office of king was unnecessary, burdensome, and danger ous to the liberty and safety of the people ; and an act was accord- ingly passed, declaring monarchy to be abolished. The commons then took into their hands all the powers of government, and the former title of the ‘‘ English Monarchy,” gave place to that of the “Commonwealth of England.” 50. 2A proper understanding of the characters of those who now ruled the destinies of England, requires some account of the char- acter of the religious parties in the nation. 3At the time of the commencement of the civil war. a great majority of the people of England, dissatisfied with the Epi.scopicy, were attached to a system of greater plainne.ss and simplicity, which was denominated Pres- byterianism. '*Yet the principles which actuated these opposing divisions, were not, at first, so different .as might be expected. “The Episcopal church,” says Godwin, “had a hatred of sects; the Presbyterians did not come behind her in that particular. The Episcopal church was intolerant ; so were the Presbyterians. Both of them regarded with horror the idea of a free press, and that every one should be permitted to publish and support by his writings whatever po.sitions his caprice or his convictions might dictate to him.” ^xhe Presbyterians held the necessity of a system of presbyteries, which they regarded as of divine institution, and they labored as earnestly as the Episcopalians to establish a uni- formity in religious faith and worship. 51. <*United with the Presbyterians at first in their opposition to the abuses of the royal prerogative, were the Independent. s., the most radical of the Puritan retbrmers. Like the Presbyterians they cordially disapproved of the pomp and hierarchy of the Church of England. But they went farther. They equally disapproved of the synods, provincial and general, the classes and incorporations of Presbytery, a system scarcely less complicated, though infinitely less dazzling than that of diocesan Episcopacy. They held that a church was a body of Christians assembled in one place appropri- ated for their worship, and that every such body was complete in itself ; that they had a right to draw up the rules by which they thought proper to be regulated, and that no man not a member of their assembly, and no body of men, was entitled to interfere with their proceedings, sjyemanding toleration on these grounds, they felt that they were equally bound to conccfle and assert it for others; and they preferred to see a number of churches, with dif- ferent sentiments and institutes, within the same political C( mmu- nitj'. to the idea of remedying the evil and exterminating error by means of exclusive regulations, and the menaces and severity of punishment.”* splume says of the Independents, “Of all Chris- tian sects this was the first which, during its prosperity as well as its adversity, always adopted the principles of toleration.” The In- dependents demanded no other libei-ty than they were willing tc yield to all others. 52. i°As the civil war between the king and parliament progressed, important political differences arose between the Independents and the Presbyterians, extending throughout parliament, the army, and the people. i^The Presbyterians would have been satisfied witfc ♦ Godwin. Part II . APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY 299 royalty undo; proper restrictions against its abuses; not desiring a complete victory, they feared that the king might be reduced too low; and being tired of the war, they were an.'dous for a compro- mise. Hiut the independents, considered us a political party, hav- ing gradually enlisted under their banners the radicals of all the liberal sects, demanded, first, the abolition of royalty itself, as a concession to their political principles, and afterwards, the estab- lishment of universal toleration in matters of religion. 2it was this latter party, or this union of many parties, that finally gained the ascendency,® caused the death of the king, and subverted the monarchy. 53. 3Qn the overthrow of monarchy, thei*efore, the Independent party held the reins of government, supported by an army of fitly thousand men, under the controlling influence of Oliver Cromwell, one of the most extraordinary characters that England ever pro- duced. •‘Cromwell was first sent*’ to Ireland to reduce the rebellion there; and being completely successful, he next marched into Scot- land, where Charles, the son of the late king, had taken refuge. 6Here Cromwell defeated the royalist covenanters in the battle of Dunb.u’,'^ and in the following year, pursuing the Scotch army ituo England, at the head of thirty thousand men he fell upon it at Worcester, and completely annihilated it in one de.sperate battle.*^ ^The young prince Charles barely escaped with his life, and flying in disguise through the middle of England, after passing through many adventures, often exposed to the greatest perils, he succeeded, eventually, in reaching® France in safety. 5 l. 7Some difficulties having occurred with the states of Holland, the English parliament, in order to punish their arrogance and promote British commerce, passed the celebrated Navigation Act, by which all colonial produce, Avhether of Asia, Africa, or America, was prohibited from being imported into England in any but British built ships, of which, too, the master and three-fburths of the mariners should be Englishmen. Even European produce and manufactures were prevented from being imported but in British vessels, unless they Avere the groAvth or fabric of the particular state which carried them. ^Ti^ese unjust regulations struck severely at the Dutch, a commercial people, Avho, producing fcAV commodities of their OAvn, had become the general carriers and factors of Europe. *War therefore folloAved: the glory of both nations was proudly sustained on the ocean ; Blake, the English naval commander, and Von Tromp and De Ruyter, the Dutch admirals acquired imper- ishable renoAvn ; but the commerce of the Dutch was destroyed, and the states were obliged to sue for peace.^ 55. ‘“While this war was progressing, a controversy had arisen be- tAveen Cromwell and the army on the one hand, and parliament on the other. The parliament, having conquered all its enemies in England, Scotland, and Ireland, and having no longer any need of the services of the army, and being jealous of its power, began to make preparations for its reduction, with the ostensible object of diminishing the expenses of the gOA'ernraent. But by this time the parliament had lost the confidence of the people. “Since its first assembling, in November, 1640, it had been greatly reduced in numbers by successive desertions and proscriptions, but, still grasp- ing after all the powers of government, it appeared determined to perpetuate its existence, and claimed that, if another parliament were called, the present members should retain their places without a reelection. The contest between this parliament and the army became therefore, one, not for individual rule only, but for exist COM.VTON- WEALTH. 1649— 1G60. 1. Thede- viands of thA Independ ents. % The succTM ful party. a Dec 1643. 3. Situation of the Inde- pendents, on the overihroio of Monarchy. i. Cromi'jcir$ successes, b Aug. 1649. 5. Battles of Dunbar and Worcester. c Sept. 13, 1650. d. Sept. 13, 1651. 6. Escape of Prince Charles. e. Oct. 27. 7. The cele- brated Navi- gation Act. 8. Exceeding- ly injurious to Holland. 9. War with Holland. f. Concluded, April. 1654 10. Controvert sy between P arliament and the anmf 1 1 . The grasp insf designs of ParlUt’ went, and nature of tM contest- APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book iJ. 300 ANALYSIS, ence also. ’This state of atfairs was terminated by the decisioB i controver Cromwell, who could count on a faithful and well disciplined tyte^ifnated army to second his purposes. Entering the parliament house a, ian^cnmi ^ of soldiers on the 3Uth of April, 1G53, he pro- ” claimed the dissolution of parliament, removed the members, seized the records, and commanded the doors to be locked, s History of 56. 2Soon after this event, Cromwell summoned a parliament coJ^TOsed wholly of members of his own selection, called, indeed, representatives, but representing only Cromwell and his council of officers. The members of this parliament, commonly called Bare- bone's^ parliament, from the name of one of its leading mem- bers, after thirteen months’ sitting, were to name their successors, and these again Avere to decide upon the next representation, and so on for all future time. Such >vas the rejruhUcnn system which Cromwell designed for the nation. But this body, J too much und<-r the influence of Cromwell to gain the public confidence, and to*A independent to subserve CromAvclPs ambition, after continuing iM a. Dec. 1653. session little more than six months, was disbanded" by its oavh act. 3 . Sexo 3Four days later a new scheme of government, proposed in a mill gov^r^^Kiit council; and sanctioned by the chief officers of state, Avas adopt- ed, by which the supreme po Avers of government Avere vested in a lord proprietor, a council, and a parliament ; and Cromwell avjw solemnly installed for life in the office of ‘‘Lord Protector of the Common- wealth of England.” 1654 . 57. 4A parliament was summoned to meet on the thirteenth off t. Parliament September of the folloAving year, the anniversary of CromwelP« B*Tnd7Vnd- gceat victories of Dunbar and Worcester. sTjje parliament exiceo/^par- thus assembled Avas a very fair representation of the people, but ^'its^Ksohs*^ great liberty with which it arraigned the authority of the Pre- tion. tector, and even his personal character and conduct, showed him that he had not gained the confidence of the nation ; and an angr." b. Feb. 1655 . dissolution‘s increased the general discontent. «Soon after, a con 6. Conspiracy spiracy of the royalists broke out,® but Avas easily suppressed. istsTand^icar the same 3'ear. a war was commenced with Spain: thj xoith. Spain, island of Jamaica was conquered, and has since remained in th i c. March, hands of the English ; and some naval victories were obtained. * Thi.s parlyiment had been in existence more than twelve years, and was called the Lon^ Parliament. t This man’s name was Prai.se-Grod Barebone. Hume .says, “ It was usual for the pretended saints at that time to change their names from Henry, Edward, William, &c , which they re- garded as heathenish, into others more sanctified and godly : even the New TesUimeut names, James, Andrew, John, Peter, were not held in such regard as those which were borrowed from the Old Testament — Ilezekiah, Ilabakkuk, Joshua, Zerobabel. Sometimes a whole sentence was adopted as a name.” Of this Hume gives the following instance. He says, “ The brother of this Prai.se-God Barebone had for name. If Christ had not died for yott, yon xvould have been damned Barebone. But the people, tired of this long name, retained only the hist words, and commonly gave him the appellation of Damned Barebone.'' Brodie, referring to Ilume’l ctatement above, says, the individuals did not change their own n.ames, but these names were given them by the parents at the time of christening. Hume gives the names of a jurj- sum- moned in the county of Es.sex, of which the first six are as follows Accepted Trevor ; Re deemed Compton j Fa?’«<-not Hewitt ; JS’ake-Peace Heaton; God RewardSmATf, Stami Fast on High Stringer. Cleaveland .says that the muster master in one of Cromwell’s regiments had no other list than the fir.st chapter of Matthew. Godwin gives the following as the names of the newspapers published at this time in Ixjndon. Perfect Diurnal; Moderate Intelligencer; Several Proceedings in Parliament ; Faithful Post ; Perfect Account ; Several Proceedings in State Affairs ; &c. + What Hume says of the character and arts of this parliament, is declared by later writers, Brodie. Scobell, and others, to be almost udiolly erroneous. The compilers of the “ Varionmi Edition of the History of England” say, ‘‘ We have been compelled to abandon Hume’s accouia during the latter part of Charles’s reign, and during the predominance of the republican partj His want of diligence in research is as notorious as his partial advoca ‘y of the Stuarts.” rART II.] APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL IIIt^TORY. 301 53 *In his civil and domestic administration, which was conducted with ability, but without any regular plan, Cromwell displayed a general regard for justice and clemency ; and irregularities were never sanctioned, unless the necessity of thus sustaining his usurped authority seemed to require it. 2Such indeed were the order and tranquillity which he preserved — such his skilful rnanageinent of persons and parties, and such, moreover, the change in the feelings of many of the Independents themselves, since the death of the late monarch, that in the parliament of 1G5G a motion was made, and carried by a considerable majority, for investing the Protector with the dignity of king. ^Although exceedingly desirous of accepting the proffered honor, yet he saw that the army, composed mostly of stern and inflexible republicans, could never be reconciled to a measure which implied an open contradiction of all their past pro- fessions, and an abandonment of their principles, and he was at last obliged to refuse that crown which had been solemnly proffered to him by the representatives of the nation. 59. •‘.‘Vfter this event, the situation of the domestic affairs of the country kept Cromwell in perpetual uneasiness and inquietude. The -royalists renewed their conspiracies against him: a majority in parliament now opposed all his favorite measures ; a mutiny of the army was apprehended ; and even the daughters of the Protector became estranged from him. Overwhelmed with difficulties, pos- sessing the confidence of no party, having lost all composure of mind, and in constant dread of assassination, his health gradually declined, and he expired on the 13th of September, 1G58, the anni- versary of his great victories, and a day which he had always con- sidered the most fortunate for him. GO. 50n the death of Cromwell, his eldest son, Richard, succeeded him in the protectorate, in accordance, as was supposed, Avith the dying wish of his father, and with the approbation of the council. But Richard, being of a quiet, unambitious temper, and alarmed at the dangers by Avhich he was surrounded, soon signed*^ his own ab- dication, and retired into private life. state of anarchy followed, and contending factions, in the army and the parliament, for a while filled the counti’y with bloody dissensions, Avhen General Monk, who commanded the army in Scotland, marched into England and declared in favor of the restoration of royalty. This declaration, freeing the nation from the state of suspense in Avhich it had long been held, was received Avith almost universal joy : the house of lords hastened to reinstate itself in its ancient authority; and on the 18th of May, IGGO, Charles the Second, son of the late king, was proclaimed sovereign of England, by the united acclamations of the army, the people, and the tAvo houses of parliament, 61. '^The relations that existed betAveen England and her Ameri- can colonies, during the period of the Commonwealth, were of but little importance, and we shall therefore give only a brief notice of them. ^During the civil war Avhich resulted in the subversion of mon- archy, the Puritan colonies of New England, as might have been expected from their Avell known republican principles, were attached to the cause of parliament, but they generally maintained a strict neutrality towards the contending factions ; and Massachusetts, in particular, rejecting the claims of supremacy advanced both by king and parliament, boasted herself a perfect republic. ^Virginia adhered to royalty ; Maryland was divided ; and the restless Clay- borne, espousing the party of the republicans, was able to promote a rebellion, and the government of the proprietary was for a while Bverthrown. COMMON- WEALTH. 1649— 16<30. 1 Civil and, domestic ad- ministration of Cromwell. 2 The crown offered to him. 1656. April 3 Cromioell ct’islrained by policy to refuse it. 4. Troubles, difficulties, and death of Cromwell. 1658. 5. Succession, and speedy abdication of Richard. a. Hay 2, 165». 6 State of anarchy , — followed by the restora- tion of roy- alty. 1660. Relations benoeen Eng- land and America during the Common- wealth. 8. Course purstied by the New England col oni.es during the civil loar 9. Virginia and Marir land. «02 APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book H ANALYSIS. 62. Lifter tlie execution of Charles the First, parliament asserted its power over the colonies, and in 1650 issued an ordinance, aimed particularly at Virginia, prohibiting all commercial intercourse Avith those colonies that adhered to the royal cause, scjiariea the Secon .l, son of the late king, and heir to the throne, avjis then a fugitive in France, and was acknowledged by the Virginians aa their lawful sovereign 3Iu 1651 parliament sent out a squadron under Sir George Ayscue to reduce the rebellious colonies to obo- Charies. dience. The English West India Islands were easily subdued, and %a)^a 7 nent° submitted without open resistance. n<>, gc"crally, to the opponents of royalty . the latter, said to be an Irish word signifying n robber was introduced from Ireland, where it was applied to the popisll banditti of that country. The court party of England reproached their antapnists with an afiinity to the Scotch Conventiclers ; and the repub lean or coirntry party retaliated by comparing the former to thi rish banditti; and thus these terms of reproach came into general use, and have remained to the present time the character- istic appellations of the two prominent partie.s in England. 70. 'The Whigs, having gained the ascendency, and being gen- erally attached to Episcopacy, now the religion of the state, brought torward in parliament a bill to exclude from the throne the Duke c l ork, the king s brother, who had long been secretly attached to the Catho 1 C religion, and htul recently made a public avowal of It. i bis bill passed*^ the Hous'e of Commons by a large niajoritv but was defeued in the House of Lords. t|„ the following it was leyived agiin, and urged with such vehemence, that the king through one of his ministers, proposed as a substitute, (hat the duke should only have the title of king, and be banished from the kingdom, while the Princess of Orange should administer the gov ernment as regent 3But this ‘‘expedient,^’ being indignantly re- jected, led to iin abrupt dissolution of the parliameiit, which was tne last that the present king assembled. 71. ^Charles was now enabled to extend liis authority without any open resistance, although several conspiracies were charged upon tlie Whigs, and some of the best men* in the nation were bi ought to the scaffold. From this time until his death the king continued to rule with almost absolute power guided by the coun- sels of his brother, the duke of York, who had formerly been re- moved by parlianient tVom the office of high admiral, but was now ^ Charles, and tacitly acknowdedged as the successor to the tbrone scharles died in l(jS5, in the 55th year of his age. and the 2oth of lus reign; and the duke of York immediately acceded to^he throne, with the title of James II. 72. 6 The same general principles of government which had guided the commercial policy of England during the Common- wealth, were reviveil at the time of the restoration, and thei- influ- ence was extended anew to the American colonies. ’The Utter no longer deemed as at first, the mere property of the king, began now to be regarded as portions of the British empire, and mibioct to parliamentary legislation.f sViewed in one light, as ab-idging the pretensions of the crown, and limiting arbitrary abuses. ihischun.rc favorable to the colonies; but, on the other hand,'il .subjected them, by statutory enactments, to the most arbitrary o-mmercial restrictions Avhich the .selfish policy of parliament might think proper to impose upon them. ^ /3. ^Scarcely was Charles the Second seated upon tne tbrone when the Navigation Act was remodelled and perfbeted, so as to be- th- i^'"' Anierir-an li.sheries wa.s introduciil inS • ol tommoDs, Sir George Calvert, then Secretary of State, conveyed to the hou^ the following intimation from the king: “America is not annexed to thr/ilm nor i i hH ! ! therefore no right to interfere.” The chart# r of i>enn- Sfir the col^iV®8 ctiarter that recognized any legislative authcri^y of parliJmeDl 1 f*AHT II.] APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. 305 come the ra4sl important branch of the commercial code of England. ‘By this statute, the natural rights of foreign nations and of the American colonies were sacrificed to British int -rests. many other important provisions, it was enacted that no merchan- dize should be imported into any of the British settlemenls, or ex- ported from them, but in vessels built in England or her planta- tions, and navigated by Englishmen: and that none but native or natur“:M;ed subjects should exercise the occupation of merchant or factor in any English settlement, under the penalty of forfeiture of goods and chattels. 74. 3The most important articles of American industry, such as sugar, tobacco, cotton, wool, indigo, ginger, &c.. — articles which would not compete in the English market with l^nglish productions, — were prohibited from being exported to any other country than Englaml ; and such commodities only as the English merchant might not find convenient to buy, were allowed to be shipped to other countries of Europe. -lAs some compensation for these re- strictions, a seeming monopoly of the tobacco tratle with England was conferred on the American colonies, by prohibiting the culti- vation of that plant in England, Ireland, Guernsey, or Jersey, — countries, however, not naturally adapted to its growth, and which could be little injured by the deprivation. 75. 5In 10G3 the provisions of the Navigation Acts were extended so as to prohibit the importation of European commodities into the colonies, except in English ships laden in England, by which the colonies were compelled to buy in England all foreign articles which they needed, and which they might often have obtained more advantageously from other countries. ®At the same time the de- sign of this commercial policy was declared to be to retain the col- onies in firm dependence upon the mother country, and oblige. urchases and sales, s. This sys- practical oj)eration of the system was not, in its tern not so results, SO beneficial to the people of England, as might, at first, be ^En/imfdus e^pccted ; as what little they gained, if any at all, by the additional night at first cheapness of colonial products, was overbalanced by the effects of le expected, prohibitory restrictions to which this system gave rise. I invl, nearly two hundred offences were declared, by various acts of parliament, to be worthy of the punishment of death. loO Having passed over that important period in our history which is connected with the reign of Charles the Second, we now proceed to give a sketch of such cotemporary events in English and American history as occurred during the reign of the succeed- ing English sovereign. 131. ^We have stated that, on the death of Charles the Second, in 1685, the duke of York, the king’s eldest bro-tlier, acceded to the throne with the title of James H. His reign was short and iu- gloriou-s, distinguished by nothing but a series of absurd efforts to render himself indepe.ident of parliament, and to establish Popery in England, although he at first made the strongest professions of his resolution to maintain the established government both in church and state. 132. 2He began his reign by levying taxes without the authority of p.'trliament ; in violation of the laws, and in contempt of the national feeling, he went openly to mass : he establi.shed a court of ecclesiastical counnission with unlimited powers over the Epis- copal church ; he suspended the penal laws, by which a conformity had been required to the established religion : and although any communication with the Pope had been declared treason, yet he sent an embassy to Rome, and in return received a nuncio from his Holiness, and with much ceremony gave him a public and solemn reception at Windsor. In this open manner the king shocked the principles and prejudices of his Protestant subject;?, foolishly confident of his ability to reestablish the Catholic religion, although the Roman Catholics in England did not comprise at this time the one-hundredth part of the nation. 133. 3An important event of this reign was the rebellion of the duke of Monmouth, a natural son of Charles II. who hoped, through the growing discontents of the people at the tyranny of James, to gain possession of the throne ; but after some partial successes he was defeated, made prisoner, and beheaded. ^After the rebellion had been suppressed, many of the unfortunate prisoners were hung by the king’s officers, without any form of trial ; and when, after some interval, the inhuman Jeffries was sent to preside in the courts before which the prisoners were arraigned, the rigors of law were made to equal, if not to exceed, the ravages of military tyranny. ^Xhe juries were so awed by the menaces of the judge that they gave their verdict as he dictated, with precipitation : neither age, sex, nor station, was spared ; the innocent were often involved with the guilty ; and the king himself applauded the conduct of Jeffries, whom he after- wards rewarded for his services with a peerage, and vested with the dignity of chancellor. 13 1. ®As the king evinced, in all his measures, a settled purpose of invading every branch of the constitution, many of the nobility and great men of the kingdom, foreseeing no peaceable redress of their grievances, finally sent an invitation to William, prince of Orange, the stadtholder^' of the United Dutch Provinces, who had married the king’s eldest daughter, and requested him to come over and aid them by his arms, in the recovery of their laws and liberties. ’About the middle of November, 16SS, William landed® in England at the head of an army of fourteen thousand men, and CHAKimSII. 1660—1686. .TAMES n. 16S6-li58a. 1 General character of his reign. 2. Unpopular measutea at the begin- ning of hU reign. 3. Rebellion of the duke of Monmouth. 4. Severittee. 5. Inhuman- ity of Jew- ries Reward- ed by the king. 6. William cf Orange in- vited to England. 7 Invasion oj England by William, and flight of James a Nov 15, new style. ♦ From stadt, a dty, and houder holder : the chief magistrate of the United PnndaoM o* H .band 820 ANALYSIS. Feb. 16S9. 1. New settle- ment of the Grown. ». Declara- tion of Rights. 3. Relations of James loith the American colonies. 4 Establish- ment of a new govern- ment in Neip England 5. His pro- ceedings against Rhode Island and Connec- ticut. 6. Character of tlie govern- ment of Andros. 7 Proceedings of James against other colonies, ar- rested by the English Rev- olution 8. Insurrec- tion in New England I. Revolution 0/1688; changes ef- fected by it. APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. (Book ll was every where received with universal satisfaction. James wai abandoned by the army and the people, and even by his own chiL dren, and in a moment of despair he formed the resolution of leaving the kingdom, and soon after found the means of escaping jjrivately to France. ISb. tin a convention parliament, which met soon after the flight of James, it was declai'ed that the king’s withdmwal was an iiMi- cation of the government, and that the throne was thereby vacimt ; and after a variety of pi’opositioiis a bill was passed, settling the crown on William and Mary — the prince and princess of Orange; the succession to the princess Anne, the next eldest daughter of the late king, and to her posterity after that of the princess cf Orange. 2 To this settlement of the crown a declaration of rights was annexed, by which the subjects of controversy that had existed for many ycai’s, and particularly during the last four reigns, between the king and the people, were finally determined : and the powers of the royal prerogative were more narrowly circumscribed, and more exactly defined than in any former period of English history, 136. 31n his relations with the American colonies, James pur- sued the policy which had been begun by his brother. ^The char- ter of Massachusetts having been declared to be Ajrfeited, James at first appointed a temporary executive government, consisting of a president and council, whose powers were to extend over Maine, New Hampshire, Massachusetts and New Plymouth; and soon after he established a complete tyranny in New England, by combining the whole legislative and executive authority in the I)crsons of a governor and council to be named by himself. Sir Edmund Andros rceived the office of governor-general. 137. 5It being the purpose of James to consolidate all the British colonies under one government, measures were immediately taken for subverting the charters of Rhode I.sland and Connecticut, both of which colonies were now charged with making law s repugnant to those of England. Writs of quo ivarranto were issued ag:ihist them, but the eagerness of the king to accomplish his object with rapidity caused him to neglect to prosecute the w'rits to a judicial issue, and the charters w^ere thereby saved from a legal extinction, but Andros arbitrarily dissolved the institutions of these colonies, and by the authority of the royal prerogative alone assumed to himself the exercise of supreme pow'er. 138. ®The government of Andros, in obedience to the instruc- tions of his royal master, was exceedingly arbitrar}' anTh« course taken by the French monarch led to a declaration of warbv England jigamst France on the seventeenth of May of the same year. Mo. A bloody war raged in Ireland until the autumn of 1691 when the complete reduction of the country was eflFected. About twelve thousand men. the adherents of James, passed over to France, and w^re taken into the pay of the French monarch. 3The 'With h ranee continued, involving mo.st of the powers of the conti- nent, nearly all of which were united in a confederacy with Wil- liani, for the purpo.se of putting a stop to the encroachments of Louis. A detailed history of England during this war would be 1 CQ ^ If ^ a history of all Europe. *On the 20th of September, 1697 the war, after a continuance of nine years, and after having entailed upon England a national debt of seventeen millions «tei- ing, was terminated by the treaty of Ryswick. Louis XIV w-ia European conquests, and to acknowledge William as king of England. 146. sJames^the Second died at Saint Germains, in France, in I eptember, ] /01 having for some time previous' laid aside all thoughts of worldly grandeur, and devoted himself to the concerns ot religion, according to the ceremonies of the Catholic church, and he rigid austerities of the Jesuits, of which society he was a liiem- >er. On his death his j’outhful son. James, then only eleven years of .age, was immediately proclaimed.* by Louis, the lawful sovereign ot Luglai.d, which so e.vasperated the English nation that the whole kingdom joined in a cry for war with France. 7B„t while prenar- ations were making for the approaching conflict. William was sud- denl\ removed by death," in the fifiy-sccond year of his age, and the fourteenth of his reign. His excellent consort died seven years be- lore him. 147. 8 The war which distingiii.shed the present reign, and which IS known in American history as “ King William’s war,’' necessa- rily brought into collision the trans-Atlantic colonics of France and England. The prominent events of that war, so far as they affect America, will be found related in other portions^ of this work. sBy the treaty of Ryswick, the two.contracting powers mutually agreed to restore to each other all American conquests that had been made during the war, but the boundary lines were reserved for the de- ternnnation of commissioners to be subsequently appointed. Franco retained with the exception of the eastern half of Newfoundland the whole north-eastern coast and adjacent islands of North Ame- nca beyond jMaine, together with the Canadas and the valley of the Mississippi. Both powers claimed the country of the Five Nations, and while England extended her pretensions as far east 1.0 France claimed as far west as the Kennebec 148 10 The governments of the colonies had been left in a very un settled state at the close of the preceding reign, and they now un- derwent some alterations, which gave them, in general, greater per- manency, but no addition of political privileges; for William was cautious not to surrender any accessions to the royal prerogatiye which his predecessor had put into his hands, and ‘which he could legally retain, n When the insurrection broke out in Massachusetts on the reception of the news of the revolution in England, a division existed among the people, and they hesitated to resume the exercise ot the powers of the former charter government. i^The English Con Part II-l APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL IIISTOIIV. 323 vcntlou parliament showed a disposition to favor the restoration of williaji the Aliissachusetts charter, by voting its abolition a grievance; but and marv the 'I’ory i^rty having soon after gained the ascendency in tlie 1688—1702. House of Couunons, no farther hope of relief was entertained from proceed that quarter, and when the subject was presented to the king a new ingsinEns- charter was offered, but the restoration of the old one was denied, 141). iBy the new <;harter Massachusetts became a royal govern- chu$ttt» diar meut, the appointment of tlie governor and other executive officers being reserved to the crown. Judges, forjnerly elected by the peo- pie, were now to be appointed by the governor and council ; the ter. governor was empowered to convoke, adjourn, and dissolve the le- gislative asesmbly, or general court, at pleasure, and he possessed a negative on the acts of the legislature To the king was re- served the power of cancelling any law within three years after its enactment, one respect the new charter exhibited greater lib- 2 . Keiigiotu erality than the old one, which was silent on the subject of religious toleration. The new charter enfranchised all forms of Christianity, seitn. except, unhappily, the Roman Catholic. the establishment of 3. Establish the govenior's council, Massachusetts was favored beyond any other ‘'^overnor^ of the royal gevernments. In other royal provinces that body was council. appointed by the king ; in Massachusetts it was to be appointed, in the tirst instance, by the king, but ever after it was to be elected in ioint ballot by the members of the council and the rer resentatives of the people. 150. •‘Connecticut and Rhode Island retained their charters, of 4 which there had been no legal surrender; and king William, usu- ally as cautious not to encroach upon legal rights, as he was to re- Rhode island tain all the powers which the laws gave him, allowed the govern- ment of the people to remain unaltered. The king's governor of liam.'. New York indeed claimed, as a part of the royal prei-ogative, the command of the militia of these colonies, but the people resisted, and the king, in council, afterwai’ds decided^ that the ordinary a. April power of the militia in Connecticut and Rhode Island belonged to their respective governments. These two New England colonies, happy in the enjoyment of their early chartered rights, remained perfect democracies until the American Revolution. 151. 5New York remained a royal government after the accession 5 . sttuamn of William, and, after the dissensions excited by the unfortunate of New York, Leisler had subsided, continued to receive its governors at the king’s pleasure. ®The surrender of the proprietary governments of e. Of New the two divisions of New Jersey to Andros, in 168S, had legally Jersey. merged the sovereignty over the whole in the crown. Yet after the English revolution, the proprietaries partially resumed their authority, but during the whole reign of '\Yilliam the entire pro- vince was in a very unsettled condition, the king leaving the settl .nent of the government to the courts of law and the parlia- ment. In the first year of the reign of Anne the controversy was adjusted, when New Jersey was taken under the jurisdiction of the crown, and annexed to the government of New York. 152. ^After the revolution of 16SS, William Penn, the pro- 7 . penn's prietary of Pennsylvania, and then residing in England, was suspected ad' generally suspected of adhering to the interests of his former jam^ihe patron, James the Second, and a charge was preferred against him Second the by a Avorthless individual, of being engaged in a treasonable con- igainsfhtm, tjpiracy in favor of the exiled tyrant. In consequence of the sus- picious against him, after having been several times arrested, questioned, and released, he for a while lived in concejilment. Moreover, some disturbances had arisen in Pennsylvania, relative S24 APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. fBooK li ^ALY8i3. to the administration of justice j and it iras alleged that 1h« laws had been administered there in the name of ^he h ini«hed king, long alter the government of William and Mary had been theother colonies. These various causes induced e English crown to take into its own hands the p-overnment of * appointment of Benjamin Fletcher as gover- trends to Mm Hitluence in England, and the king being at len^rth suspicions against him, in 1G94 a royal warrant 2 Events in ] VI 2 T 1 ^®^^*statiiig him in his })roprietary rights. succ ss rcaohod men there, which hesitated to proclaim the new sovereiens was overthrown by a convention of associates who united Aor the 3. Proc^a. itTyP 3L„rf 'Sfuimo™ ^ ‘- the rights of William and ings against vp.,r.o w E.Utimoi e, then in England, after a delay of two ooundUhe'^cha;;: prticiica aga nst him. Although convicted of no charee but hi« adherence to the Catholic religion, yet he was deprived by act of council, of the political adiiiiuistrution of the province! aUhough charter.' " “ “** interests secured by the how Reeled experienced little change in her government and .r,tu„re,a. privileges by the English revolution, fler exisJng InsTtutio", althouTrt!? K {’.'■'"'““''■'‘y ostablished by t ®it event, and although the king continued to appoint her governors vet her erer an'er abr?'^*‘“; with the spirit of liberty, were of thrneonle sVTib"'*'" oncroacbinents on the rights revoludoJlive ^ ^ proprietaries of the Carolinas the English l evolution gave increa.sed security for their vested nVht«i • domestic discord long disturbed tL quiet :Ehe1fso’;;?h:rn prm evenfs of lie rdl *“ important Pw 1 1 ^ Q-’Jecn Anne, who succeeded to the throne Of England on the death of William in 1702. She was marrted te T It «, Gforge, prince of Denmark, but the administration of the govern- miorauoL XnIcdThr f rl.* ’®‘‘* i'nmt^iotely adopted the militay views of her predecessor, and formidable pr^ menting its own power and influence, each was then, as now, jcalofa of any grmyng superiority on the part of another which n gU tend to destroy that ‘•balance of power,” on which the genera tranquillitv and snfpt.v nf P„,.rvwrv , a . , luc general 5. The Car- olinas. ANNE. 1702—1714. 6. Queen Anne. t-nquillily and safety of Europe ti^^Thourht to dVend - .The “balTcXnd“tfb^'^v'‘‘‘'‘' the sS of thU balance, and the hope of restoring their equilibrium, and thus melt^thlt leTwq'r f T ™'"' P""»iP‘>l induce- ment that led William of Orange, one of the greatest men of the age, to aspire to the throne of England. ^ |,adlheeil.d*''’“f'' "iii'h ended in the treaty of Ryswick ^terthe checked and reduced the power of Louis, it had not humbled tir te'r i» anothrwL? known m European history as the “War of the Spanish Suce« Part II.] APPENDIX TO THE COLONTAE HISTORY. 325 *The immediate events that led to that war were the fol- lowing. On the death of Charles the Second of Spain, in the year 1701), the two claimants of the Spanish throne were the archduke Charles of Austria, and Philip of Anjou, nephew of the French monarch Both these princes endeavored by their emissaries to obtain fiom Charles, on his sick bed, a declaration in favor of their respective pretensions ; but although the Spanish monarch was strongly in favor of the claims of the archduke his kinsman, yet the gold and the promises of Louis prevailed with the Spanish grandees to induce their sovereign to assign by will, to the duke of Anjou, the undivided sovereignty of the Spanish dominions. The archduke re.solved to support his claims by the sword, while the possible, and not improbable, union of the crowns of France and Spain in the person of Philip,* after the death of Louis, was looked upon by England, Germany,! and Holland, as an event highly dangerous to the safety of those nations; and on the 15th of May, 1702, these three powers declared war against France, in support of the claims of the archduke to the Spanish succession. 158. 2The events of this war are too numerous to be related here in detail. The famous Austrian prince Eugene was associated with the English duke of Marlborough, the greatest general of the age, of whom it is said, that he never laid siege to a place which he did not take, nor fought a battle which he did not win. The splen- did victories of Blenheim,]; Ramilies,§ Oudenarde,|| and Malpla- quet,TI humbled the power of Louis to such a degree that he was constrained to solicit peace. 159. ^During the progres.i of the war the circumstances of Europe had been materially changed by the death of the emperor of Aus- tria earl}* in 1711, and the election of the archduke Charles in his room. ‘‘The union o^f the crowns of Spain and Austria in the per- son of Charles, henceforth began to be looked upon, by some of the smaller states of Europe, with as much dread as the threatened union of France and Spain in the person of Philip ; and a general desire was felt for a treaty of pacification, which should secure the preservation of the balance of power from the dangers that Avere threatened by the success of either of the parties in the present contest. 160. 5A general peace was finally concluded by the treaty of Utrecht, on the 11th of April, 1713, by the terms of which the French king acknowledged the title of Anne to the throne of Eng- land, and agreed to cede Newfoundland and Fludson’s Bay to that ANKE. 1702 —1714 1. The imme- diate events that led to tM war of the Spanish Suc- cession 2 Events qf the war in Europe 3. Change in the circum- stances qf Europe. 4. Causes that induced a general de- sire for peace 5 General terms of the treattj of Utrecht. (Oo trekt.) * Before the end of the war of the Spanish Succession, death had removed the dauphin of France, heir to the throne, together with his son and grandson ; so that there remained only a sickly infant in the cradle between Philip and the throne of France. t The emperor of Austria is often mentioned in history as the emperor of Germany,— and while the terms Germany and Austria are sometimes used as synonymous, they are at other times used to denote distinct and separate countries. The reason is this : ancient Austria was one of the principal provinces of Gemiany, and as it was the particular province in which the emperor resided, and over which he exercised all the powers of sovereignty, while in the other provinces some of these powers were given away to numerous dukes, princes. &c., the province of Austria is usually mentioned in history as the empire., while the other German ftates are often spoken of as Germany. About one-third of Austria is now composed of Ger- man states; the other third comprises Hungary, Gallicia, Dalmatia, &c., and other small Appendages. t August ].3th. 1704. By French writers called the battle of Hochstadt. i May 23d, 17)0. || July 11th, 1708. IT September 11th, 1709. In this battle, the French lost the honor of the day, but th* Allies lo.st the greatest number of men. Numerous other battles were fought with varioiu ■access, but iu these four actions the French lost, in killed, wounded, and prisoners, 80, OOP ■sen, and the allies nearly 40,000. 826 APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. [Boos ^ ANALYSIS 1. A lon^ se- ries qf tears ended by it. 1. American events of me tear of the Spanish Suc- cession. 3. Article in the treaty dishonorable to England 4. The Assi- ento Com- pany. 6. Engage- ment of England to import slaves into America. •. Principal stockholders under this engagement. 7. Efects of this monopo- ly upon Eng- land and Spain, and upon the relations of the latter poirer with the American colonies. R. In 1739. Sec p. 263. GEORGE I 1714—1727 b Aup. 12, new style, ITH. » Dliccntents and rebellion in Scotland. 9 Landing cf ths Pretender in Scotland. 10. Foreign transactions tf this reign. kingdom ; but the French were left in pousession of the island of Cape Breton. 1'he undefined Acadia or Nova Scotia was to be re- tained by England, according to its ancient boundaries; and France agreed never to molest the Five Nations subject to the donilnioa of Great Britain.” Philip retained the crown of Spain and the Spanish American possessions ; but he relinquished all pretensions to tlie crown of France. To Charles, now emperor of Austria, was secured the possession of the kingdom of Naples, the duchy of Milan, and the Spanish Netherlands. 161. iThus ended the war of the Spanish Succession, in a treaty which closed the long series of wars for the balance of jiower in Europe. sThose events of the war that occurred in America will be found related in the histories gf the several American colonies, and need not be repeated here. 162. 3Aii article in the treaty of Utrecht, highly important to America, and dishonorable to the commercial policy of Englam^, was that by which England became the great monopolist of ibo African slave trade. French mercantile corporation, e.stablished in 1701. w'ith the title of the Assiento Company, had contracted to supply the Spanish American settlements wdth slaves, in conformity with a treaty betw'cen F ranee and Spain, sxhc privileges of this company were now transferred to English merchants, and England engaged to import into Spanish America, within thirtj'-three years, on certain specified terms, one hundred and forty-four thousand negroes, or. as they were called in tr.ade language. IrttUan pieces 6As great profits were anticipated from the trade, Philip V., of Spain, took one quarter of the capital stock of the Companjq and Queen Anne reserved to herself another quarter; and thus his most CnthoUc mnjesty. and the Protestant defenthr of the Faith, lay- ing aside their religious and political jealousies, became the greatest slave merchants in Christendom. 163. 'The effects of this monopoly turned a portion of the trade of the American colonies into new' channels, and by opening a par- tial and restricted commerce with the Spanish islands, gave occa- sion to disputes between England and Spain, and their respective colonies, which finally resulted in war.“ From the period of the treaty of Utrecht, Spain became intimately involved, by her com- mercial relations, w'ith the destinies of the British American col- onies. Like France, she was henceforth their enemy while they, as dependencies of Great Britain, tended to strengthen the pow'er of that kingdom ; but, from the same motives of policy, like France she was the friend of their independence. 164. On the death of Anne, in 1714,*^ Ge'’-rge L, elector of Han- over, the first prince of the house of Brunswick, a.scended the throne of England. He was a German prince, totally ignorant of the language, constitution, and manners of the people over whom he was made the supreme ruler. coalition ministry of the wings and torics had been in power during most of the two pre^ ceding reigns, but the tories Avere now excluded from all share of the royal favor. This policy gave umbrage to that party, and oc- casioned such discontents that a rebellion, headed by the earl of Mar, broke out in Scotland, the object of which was to secure the throne to the “pretender,” son of James II. sEarly in January, 1716, the Pretender himself landed in Scotland, but, finding his cause there desperate, his forces having been overcome in battle, he soon returned to France. Man^' of the leaders among the rebelt were captured and executed. 165. ^^'The foreign transactions of this reign present few events of Paiit Il.j APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. 321 interest. A short war with Spain commenced in 1718, when Sir gkorgk i. George Byng destroyed the Spanish fiect in the Mediterranean. 111^1727. The accession of George i. excited little interest in any of the North American colonies, except New England, where li was hailed with joy, as a triumph of whig principles lot). On the de.ith of George 1. in 17‘27. his son, George II. th?n gforgk ii. in the forty-fifth year of his age, ascended the throne. lAlthongh 1727— -1760. a change of ministry had been anticipated, yet Sir Robert Walpole, i- Rob^r,-t a man of extraordinary talents, and a prominent leader of the whig party, continued at the head of the government for the space of nearly fitleen years, during most of which time England enjoyed tranquillity ; but in 1739 peace was interrupted by a wara with a. Declared Spain, spor many years the English merchants had complained that great injury had been done to their trade in the West Indies, ^ compfatna by illegal seizures made by the Spanish gnarda-costas* under the of England pretext of the right of seai'ch for contraband goods ; and that sjminf' English mariners had been treated with great insolence and cruelty, in defiance of common justice and humanity, 167. 3Qn the other hand, Spain complained that England 3 . encouraged a contraband traffic with the Spanish islands, and as agaimt°'^g‘ she claimed the right of sovereignty over those western seas, she ^ land based on it the right of search, which England had confirmed to her by successive treaties. Spain protested, also, against the forti- fications that had recently been erected in Georgia, which she claimed as a part of Florida ; and she charged England with elud- ing the payment of a large sum of money due on the Assiento con- tract for the privilege of importing negroes into her islands. ^The a. The true true cause of the war, however, was, that Spain would not allow English merchants to smuggle with impunity ; and the real object object 'sougM sought by England was free trade with the Spanish colonies — the England. overthrow of a national monopoly like that which England claimed the right of establishing in reference to her own American posses- sions, but wdiich she denied to other nations. sThus England, 5 Policy blindly acting under the influence of her own immediate self inter- ests, engaged in a war to advance those principles of commercial ted by this freedom which her own colonies afterwards took up arms against her to defend. ^The Spanish and the English colonies did not e. Effects of fail to improve upon the lessons taught them in this war, until both had obtained emancipation from the commercial bondage ^ ” imposed upon them by their mother countries. 168. 7 Immediately after the declaration of war. the vessels of 7 . Commence- each nation, in the ports of the other, were confiscated ; and power- ful armaments were fitted out by England, to sci-ie the American possessions of Spain, and by the Latter power to defend them; while pirates from Biscay harassed the home trade of Britain. ®Early in December 1739, the English Admiral Vernon took, 8. on plundered, and destroyed Portobello ; but an expedition on a large J^d cartha- scale against Carthagena, the strongest place in Spanish America, gena. wa.s a total failure. ^Late in 1740, Commodore Anson was sent to 9 Expedition attack the Spanish settlements on the Pacific, but his fleet met with numerous disasters by sea, and in June 1744 returned to England by way of China and the Cape of Good Hope, with only a single vessel, but richly laden with the spoils of the voyage. •°The British American colonies freely contributed their ciuotas of ^%^£%nies men. and contributions of money, to aid England in carrying on inthi^ar. * The guarda-eo:ias were revenue cutters, — vessels employed to keep the coast clear of snogglers 329 ANALYSIS, «. General European war. I Causes that led to this war. a Oct 3. Claims of the parties interested. 4, Positions occupied by France and England. 8. Terms by which this tear is known in history 6. Decicra- tions of war betxoeen France and England. 7. Last effort of the Stuart family to re- gain posses- sion of the throne of England. b. Aug. c. Ocf. 2. d. April 27, 1746. 8. Events of the tear in America. 9. Treaty of Aix la- Cha- pelle. e. Oct. 18. n. Terms of the treaty. 11 Another general Eu- ropean soar. By what terms it is knota^in his- tory. APPENT)IX TO lllE COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book H. iMm-lT/' Oglethorpe in vain attempted the conquest cf Honda, and in 1742 the Spaniards made an equally Iruitloea attempt against Georgia. ^ ^ iruiuoea a ffeneri7 ™ continued with various success, frrf?tcct war broke out, presenting a scene of the greatest contusion, and eclipsing, by its importance, the petty con- flicts in America. 2Charles VI. emperor of Austria, the famous conipetitor ot Philip tor the throne of Spain, died in the autumn ot 1/40,- leaving his dominions to his eldest daughter, xMaria Teresa, queen of Hungary. Her succession had been guarantied by iill the powers of Europe, in a general treaty called the Pnig- Tt LsTr'n death of the emperor, numerous com- petUors arose tor different portions of his estate.s. el^torof Bavaria declared himself the proper heir Second, king of Poland, claimed the whole Austrian succession, and the king of Spain did Sardinia made pretensions to the duchy of 4^vlnV Prussia to the province of Silesia. Hance, svayed by hereditary liatied of Austria, sought a dis- England offered her aid to the daughtei of her ancient ally, to preserve the integrity of hei d^inions sThis is the war known in European history as the War of the Austrian Succession while that portion of it which denominated “King co-operate with the Austrians against the French and their confederates in 1742, and although king George himself, eager for military glory, joined his army in June 1 74.3, yet England .and France wWLoI considered m declarations of war were the Stuart family, and Son of the Pretender, landedi> in Scotland and led an army .against the royal forces; but after having gained b iVtll^nf P battle of Preston Pans,' he was defeated in the battle of Culloden,‘J and obliged to retire again to France. This - -g- P“n Of the 172. sThe events of the war in America, which have already the capture of Louisburg by the colonics, and the acquisition of the island of Cape Breton. ^The general treatyof AixlaChapelle, in 1748,' closed fora brief period the war m Europe, and gave a short peace to the American colonies Neither France nor England gained anything by the war, as all conquests made by either were to be restored. Austria suffered enh.^S territories ; the dominions of Prussia were enlarged , and Spam gained, for two branches of her royal family a small accession of territory. The original source of the differ’ ences between Engl.and and Spain— the right of British subjects 0 n.avigjite the Spanish seas without being subject to search. w.aa not mentioned in the treaty ; nor were the limits of the French and English possessions in America defined to another war between those countries “French and Indian w.ar,” the principal hplin already been given. Although hostilides began in America m 1754, yet no declaration of war was made by ither party until 1756 when another general war commencfMl in Part II.] 329 APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. Europe, which is known in European history as the '‘Seven Years grorge ir V\ ar. ■ anil in Amencan history as the “ French and In.lian War.” 1727—1760. 171. Un this war the former relations of several of the European ' States were entirely changed. France was aided by Austria o/Y^eZ^- Ivussia, and Sweden, and near the close of the contest by Spain vearypowera also ; while the power of England was strengthened by an alliance with Prus.sia. 2'Phe intricate details of the European part of this 2 Details of war would be foreign to our purpose, although far from being thewar- devoid of interest. It was during this period that the Great pZta'itd V redone of Prussia acquired that military glory for which his nime is so renowned; that Pitt, afterwards Lord Chatham acquired his early political fame in the councils of England ; and that the arms of Britain were triumphant in every quarter of the globe. 175. 3The peace of Paris in 1763 terminated the war between 3 Peace of all the parties then engaged in it— France, England, Spain and I ortugal ; the other European poAvers having previously with- drawn from their respective alliances. George the Second died“ a. Oct. 25. betorc the close of the war, and was succeeded by his grandson George the Third, a prince of narroAv capacity, and an obstinate georgeiii. teinper, and subject to occasional fits of mental derangement Avhich 1760. before the close of his long reign of si.xty years, increased to con- firmed insanity. 176. ••The remaining portion of our colonial history, in its rela- K.Renuamng turns with England subsequent to the treaty of Paris, and the more vortionofour immediate “ Causes which led to the American Revolution,” will be detailed in a subsequent chapter. A few remarks on the social and domestic character and condition of the American colonists will close this Appendix. 1 . 5 A general knowledge of the gradual progress of agriculture commerce, and manufactures, in the colonies, will be derived from a perusal of the preceding pages ; and little farther desirable infor- mation on this subject could be imparted, except by statistical de- tails. Extensive commercial and manutacturing operations re- quire larger accumulations of capital than are often found in new countries, whose industry is usually employed chiefly in aorioultu- ral pursuits, which afford the readiest supply of the necessaries of life. Moreover, England ever regarded the establishment of man- utactones in her colonies with extreme jealousy, and even prohib- ited such as would compete Avith her OAvn, Avhile she endeavored to engross, as far as possible, the carrying trade betAveen America and Europe, in tlm hands of her oAvn merchants. 2 . The stale of education, manners, morals, and religion, occa- sKmal notices of which have heretofore been given, varied conside- rably m the different colonies. ^On the subject of education it may be remarked that the English government never gave any en- couragement to the cultivation of science or literature in the Ame- except in the solitary instance of a donation by William and Mary in aid of the college, which took its name from Hiem, m Virginia. SThe following Avere the views of Sir William Berkeley, a royal governor of Virginia, on the subject of popular education. In a letter descriptive of the state of that province some years after the Restoration, he says, “ I thank God there are no free schools nor printing ; and I hope we shall not have these hundred yeixrs. For learning has brought heresy, and disobe- 42 5 Agrieul' ture, com- merce, and manufac- tures, in the colonies. 6. Education, manners, morals, and religion 7. Science and literature in the colonies little encour- aged by the British gov- ernment 8 Views of Sir William Berkeley on the subjeerngf education S30 APPENDIX TO THE COLONIAL HISTORY. [Book II ANALYSIS, dience, and sects into the world ; and printing divulges them, and commits libels against the government. God keep us from bith !’• *• ‘if William Keith, nominated by the king as governor of the encouragement of learning in the colonies. As to the college erected in Virginia,” he says, “and other designs of a like natiiro, which have been proposed for the encouragement of learning, it is only to be observed, in general, that although great advantages may accrue to the mother state both from the labor and luxury of its plantations, yet they will probably be mistaken w ho imagine that the advancement of literature and the improvement of arts and sciences in our American colonies can be of any service to the Brit- *• Printing jsb state.” ‘^Among the instructions sent by Charles II. to Lord Fftingham. appointed governor of Virginia in 1683, the king e,x- coionita. pressly commanded him to suffer no person within the colony to make use of a printing press on any occasion or pretence whatever. And when Andros was appointed governor of New England, in 1686, he was instructed to allow no printing press to exist, yet s. Edvctttion d. 3But notwithstanding the many embarrassing discouragements ^riSeto Kng under which the cause of education labored, the colonies of New England, in particular, did not neglect its interests. In Massachu- setts, ev-er^f township containing fifty householders was early re- quired, by laAv, to establish a public school; and in less than twen* ty years after the landing of the pilgrims, a college was founded at Cambridge; and such was the reputation of “ Old Harvard” that it numbered among its graduates, not only per.sons from the other colonies, but, often, from England also. 4. Causes 5. •‘Among the causes which contributed to the general dissemi- tributed^the station of knowledge in New England, a not unimportant one was general dis- xh.0, strict supervision which the laws required over the morals of young. Not only vicious indulgences were guarded against. New Eng- but fVivolous amusements were reprobated, and, in their place, so- briety and industry were encouraged. The natural effect of such watchful guardianship was to cultivate a general taste for reading, especially among a people deeply absorbed with the theological con- troversies of the day. 6. Edueation, 6. ^In Virginia and the .southern colonies, where the inhabitants, ^inia arid g^^led in the selection of their dwelling places chiefly by conside- the Southern rations of agricultural convenience, dispersed themselves over the Colonies country, often at considerable distances from each other, .schools and churches were necessarily rare, and social intercourse but little known. The evils of the state of society thus produced still exist, to a considerable extent, in the southern portions of the 6 Pecuiiari- LFnion. ®The colonization of New England was more favorable to England Mb improvement -of human character and manners, inasmuch as the ohization. Puritans planted themselves in small societies, that they might the better enjoy the ordinances of religion and the means of education, the two prominent objects for which they emigrated to America. ns of the wealthy only, received any kind of school education, ^r this they were sent to the colleges of Europe, or to the making some provision for the support of public worship Keith. Pennsylvania in 1717, expressed the following views in relation to this injunction appears not to have been carried into effect. attention to the interests of educ.ation, and for a long period P4RT II.] appendix lO 1’IIE COLOxMAL HISTORY. 33» »l 80 imposed taxes for the purpose of founding schools. The for analysis mor law retaiucil its force, because it was supported by the spirit of party, but learning was neglected, because, (says the historian of the province,) she belonged to no party at all. New York, i S'ait ^ now so distinguished for the number and excellence of its higher seminaries of" learning, and the universal ditfusion of the advan- tages of common scliool educatiou, early writers say, th. t the great bulk of the people were strangers even to the first rudiments of science and cultivation, till the era of the American Revolution. 8. 2The first printing* in the cedonies was executed at Boston in s Printing 1630, and the first newspaperf was published there in 1704. At this latter period Boston contained five printing offices and many book- coilniea. sellers’ shops ; while there was then but one bookseller’s shop in New York, and not one in Maryland, Virginia, or the Carolinas. ^It 3. Setospa- should be remarked, liowever, that so late as 1606 there were but eight newspapers published in England, although a greater number was published during the period of the Commonwealth. 9. re«« tr chusetts fVom publishing ih.Q New England without pre- viously submitting its contents to the revision of the secretary of the province; and in 1754, one Fowle w.is imprisoned by the House of Assembly of the same province, on suspicion of having printed a pamphlet containing reflections on some members of the government. After the year 1730, no officer appears to have been appointed in Massachusetts to exercise a particular control over the press; but prior to that period, the imprimatur of a licenser was inscribed on many cf the New England publications.” 6ln connection with this statement it should be remarked that, until near the close of the seventeenth century, liberty of the press was scarcely known in England. sRume says that “ it Avas not till 1694 that the'restraints Avere taken off, to the great displeasure of the king and his ministers, who, seeing no where, in any govern- ment, during present or past ages, any example of such unlimited freedom, doubted much of its salutary effects; and probably thought, that no books or Avritings would ever so much improve the generiil understanding of men, as to render it safe to intrust them with an indulgence so easily abused.’^ 10. ’From the statements that have been made, of the scanty advantages of common school education in all the provinces, ex- encTa^\it. cept in Ncav England — the late establishment of the noAvspaper press — and the almost utter destitution of higher seminaries of learning, we may form a very just estimate of the sIoav progress of science and literature in the American colonies. Still there were men of genius, and of science even, in America, prior to the Revo- lution ; — men whose character and attainments reflected honor on the country to Avhich they belonged, and who were ornaments of the age in Avhich they lived. 5. Reairtc tions upon freedom of the press in Engleind. 6 Hume’s remorka. r>. S'ow pro- grtrss qfscu * The first article published was the Freeman’s Oath, the second an almanac, and the ILlrd an edition of the Psalms. It was half a century later before any printing was executed In any other part of British America. In 1688 the first printing press was established in Pennsylvania, in 1693 in New York, in 1709 in Connecticut, in 1726 in Maryland, in 1729 in Virginia, at 1 in 1730 in South (Carolina. i The Boston AYeekly News-Letter. In 1719 the second new.spaper was published in the tame city, and in the same year the third was published in Philadelphia. In 172i> the first ueuspanet was published in New York, and in 1732 the first in Rhode Island. 832 APPENDIX TO TIIL -.OLONIAL HISTORY. [Book U ANALYSIS. 11 ‘We look upon the scientific discoveries of Franklin *— upon \. Franklin, ^ invention of the quadrant.t— upon the researches of Godfrey, iJartrain a Pennsylvanian Quaker and farmer, whom Limiieua SiiueniwMe, ‘ greatest natural botanist in the world,”!; — upon the Edwards,^, mathematical and astronomical inventions of Rittenhouse^— and upon the metaphysical and theological writings of Edwards, 1| with the greater pride, when we consider that these eminent men owed their attainments to no fostering care which Britain ever showed for the oiltivation of science and literature in her colonies. — that these mo'i were their own instructors, and that tlieir celebrity is wholly of American origin. That the colonies did not progress farther and accomplish more in the paths of learning during the period of their pupilage, is not so much America’s fault, us Britain’s shame. . ’ \fSS V. occa.sion frequently to allude to the spirit of of bigotry uigotry anc. intolerance which distinguished the early inhabitants aniulftw f,^"''''''Enghind we may here appropriately notice the change in England. respect, which all classes of people had undergone long before the period of the Revolution. Although much puritanical strict- ness and formality still pervaded New England manners, yet re- ligious zeal had become so tempered with charity, that explosions of ficnzy and folly, like those exhibited by the early Quakers, and which still continued to occur among some enthusiasts so late os the beginning of the eighteenth century, were no longer treated as offences against religion, but as violations of public order and de cency, and were punished accordingly ; justice being tempered by prudence and mercy ° x j \Ji?Zifioi t‘‘eadministration of Governor Belcher, the assembly for past in- iVlassachusetts passed laws making pecuniary compensation to justice. the de.scendants of those Quakers who had suffered capital punish- ment in tjie years 1653 and 1659, and aiso to the descendants of those who had been the victims of the persecutions for witchcraft Um^frmn ^^^3. ‘In 1729 the legislature of Connecticut ‘exempted Quu- ecciesimticai and Baptists from ecclesiastical taxes ; and two years later a t^es similar law was enacted by the assembly of Massachusetts. eravftffand ^ exceeding strictness of the puritanical laws .f New coldness of n^ugland have led many to form an unworthy opinion of the gravity landman- ^^^^^^ss of New England manners. And yet we are told by Tiers numerous writers that the people were distinguished by innocent In philo.«opher and sfcate.iman, born at Poston of fh^liglunin^g ^ ® Identity of lightning and electricity, which led to the invention QuadranT'for^tSjVhl invented the reflecting quaurant, lor taking the altitudes of the sun or stars,— 4in iustrunient of gre.at use in a«tron- this SrumlZ’ Hadley, vice-president of the Royal Society of London, having foMt^ instiument, took a description of it, and afterwards, in .May, 1731, obtained a patent Chester Co ', Penn.sylvania, in 1701, was a self-taiiMit cenhis of 8vlw-Jiirof philo.«opher, was born at Germantown. Penn- by trade ITe inv»i 1|32. lie was a clock and mathematical instrument maker of fluxions.^^ invented the American orrery, an ed the mindx of the Ameri- cans for resistance. 4 . By xonai causes the colonies were socially united as one people. toms, and the ties of a common kindred ; and still more, by a common participation in the vicissitudes of peril and g Bhat effect sufiei’ing through which they had passed. ’These and had on their Other causes had closely united them in one common ^[^^iand.^° interest, and, in the ratio of their fraternal union as * Hutchinson, an historian 01 Massachusetts, asserts that “ An empire, separate or distinct from Uiitoin, no man then alive expected or desired to see ; although, from the common in- crease of inhabitants in a part of the globe which nature afforded every inducement to culti- vate, settlements would gr^ually extend, and, in distant ages, an independent empire would probably be formed.” t The preceding three verses of this chapter have been changed from the school edition of CAUSES WHICH led to it. *»AIIT iii.i 337 colonies, liad weakened their attaclnncnt to tlie parent 1763. land. 5. ‘Before tliey left England, they were allied in prin- ciple and feeling wiili the republican, or liberal party ; ^tlie people^ which was ever seeking to abiidge tiie prerogatives ot the crown, and to enlarge tlie liberties of the people. They scoifed at the “ divine right of kings,” looked upon rulers as public servants bound to exercise their authority for the sole benefit of the governed, and maintained that it is the inalienable right of the subject, freely to give his money to tlie crown, or to withliold it at his discretion. (i. ’'With such principles, it is not surprising that any s invieioqt attempt on the part of Great Britain to tax her colonies, pies, what we should be met with determined opposition ; and we are surprised to find that severe restrictions upon Ameri- can commerce, highly injurious to the colonies, but bene- ficial to England, had long been submitted to without open resentment. 7. ®Such were the navigation acts, which, for the bene- 3. £. 849 tined gciifrals, — Howe, Clinton, and Burgoyne ; 1775 , whinh, with the garrison, formed a well disciplined army, — — of from ten to twelve thousand men. ‘General Gage, be- mg now prepared to act with more decision and vigor, ^ ,3 issued* a proclamation, declaring those in arms rebels and traitors ; and olfering pardon to such as would return to their allegiance, and resume their peaceful occupations. From this indulgence, however, Samuel Adams and John Hancock, two distinguished patriots, were excepted ; as their crimes were deen>ed too flagitious to admit of pardon. 8. *As the British were evidently prepared to penetrate 2. Hostite into the country, the Americans first strengthened their intrenchments across Boston neck ; but afterwards, learn- ing that the views of the British had changed, and were tlien directed towards the peninsula of Charlestown, they resolved to defeat this new pioject of the enemy. ^Orders 3 . order$ were therefore given to Colonel *iPrescott, on the evening of the 16 th of June, to take a detachment of one thousand Americans, and form an intrenchment on Bunker Hill ;* a high eminence which commanded the neck of the pe- ninsula of Charlestown. 9 . ^By some mistake the detachment proceeded to i.Hiamu- Breed's HiU,^ an eminence within cannon shot of Boston ; ^ ® and, by the dawn of day, had erected a square redoubt, capable of sheltering them from the fire of the enemy. ^Nothing could exceed the astonishment of the British, at beholding, on the following morning, this daring advance British. of the x\mericans. As the eminence overlooked the city of Boston, it was immediately perceived that a powerful battery, planted there, would soon compel the British to evacuate the place. ®A heavy fire was therefore com- menced on the Americans, from vessels in the harbor, and from a fortification on Copp’s Hill, in Boston ; but with little effect ; and about noon, plan of tub siege of boston 1775. a force of three thousand reg- ulars, commanded by Gen- * Bunker^s Hill is in tlie northern part of the peninsula of Charlestown, and is 113 feet in height. (See Map ) t Breed's Hill., which is eightj'-seven feet high, commences near the southern exremity of Bunker’s Hill, and extends ♦owards the south and east. It is now usuiilly called Bunker’s Hill, and the monument on its summit, erected to com- memorate the battle on the same spot, is called Bunker Hill Monument. This nouument is built of Quincy granite, is ihirty feet square at the base, and fifteen •t the top ; and rises to the height of 220 Ikc. 350 THE REVOLUTION. [Book A 4NALY318 cra Howe, crossed over to Charlestown, in boats, wita the design of storming the works. '^^anding at Moreton’s Point,* on the extremity of peninsula, the English formed in two columns, and advanced slowly, allowing time for the artillery to of tfiis scenL ^ce its etfeci upon the works. *In the mean time the surrounding heights, the spires of churches, and the roofs ot houses in Boston, were covered with thousands cf spectators, waiting, in dreadful anxiety, the approachina battle. nVhile the British were advancing, orders were given by General Gage to set fire to the village of Charlestown ; by which wanton act two thousand peoi>le were oeprived of their habitations ; and property to a large amount, perished in the flames. *^"be Americans waited in silence the advance of the enemy to within ten rods of the redoubt, when they opened upon them so deadly a fire of musketry, that whole ranks were cut down ; the line was broken, and the royal troops retreated in disorder and precipitation. With dif. Acuity rallied by their officers, they again reluctantly advanced, and were a second time beaten back by the same destructive and incessant stream of fire. At this critical moment General Clinton arrived with reenforce- ments. By his exertions, the British troops were a^ain rallied, and a third time advanced to the charge, which at length was successful. 12. "The attack was directed against the redoubt at three several points. The cannon from the fleet had ob- tained a position commanding the interior of the works 4«ered in front at the same time. •Attacked American,, by a Superior force,— their ammunition failing,— and fiaht- mg at the point of the bayonet, without bayonets them- selves,— the provincials now slowly evacuated their in- ti enchments, and drew off with an order not to have been expected from newly levied soldiers. * ’They retreated across Charlestown Neck, with inconsiderable loss, al- thoug/i exposed to a galling fire from a ship of war, and floating batteries, and intrenched themselves on Prospect Hill, I still maintaining the command of the entrance to Boston. possession of and fc/tified Bunk- ‘ neither army was disposed to hazard anv movement. »ln this desperate conflict, the royal forces engaged consisted of three thousand men; while 8 T?ic mode qf attack. T. Thtir retreat. 8. The two armies. » Forces rn Potn, Is S.E. from Brood's Bill, at tho oastora oxtmmlty of tho ponlaoula. <8.. f Hill is a UtUo moro than two miles N.W. from Breed’s lliU. (See Hep.l I EVENTS OF 1775. Pi»T 111.1 the Americans numbered but fifteen liundred.*^ The los.*! of the British, in killed and wounded, was moic than a thousand ; that of the Americans, only about four hundred and hll) ; but among the killed was tlie lamented General Warren. 11. 'In the mean time the American congress had as- sembled* at Philadelphia. Again they addressed the king, and the people of Great Britain and Ireland, and, at the same time, published^ to the world the reasons of their appeal to arms. ““ We are reduced,” said they, “ to the alternative of choosing an unconditional submission to the tyranny of irritated ministers, or resistance by force. The latter is our choice. We have counted the cost of this contest, and find nothing so dreadful as voluntary slavery.” Tiaving voted to raise an army of 20,000 men, they unanimously elected® George Washington commander-in-chief of all the forces raised or to be raised for the defence of the colonies, resolving that they would “ assist him and adhere to him, with their lives and fortunes, in the defence of American liberty.” 15. ■‘Washington, who was present, with great mod- esty and dignity accepted the appointment, but declined all compensation for his services, asking only the remu- neration of his expenses. ^At the same time the higher departments of the army were organized by the appoint- ment of four major-generals, one adjutant, and eight brigadier-generals. Washington soon repaired** to Cam- bridge, to take command of the army, which then amounted to about 14,000 men. These were now ar- ranged in three divisions;* the right wing, under General Ward, at Roxbury ; the left, under General Lee, at Prospect Hill ; and the centre at Cambridge, under the commander-in-chief. 16. ®ln entering upon the discharge of his duties, Washington had a difficult task to perform. The troops under his command were undisciplined militia, — hastily collected, — unaccustomed to subordination, — and destitute of tents, ammunition, and regular supplies of provisions. 'But by the energy and skill of the commander-in-chief, aided, particularly, by General Gates, an officer of ex- oerience, order and discijdine were soon introduced ; ttores were collected, and the American army was soon enabled to carry on, in due form, a regular siege. “Gene- ral Gage having been recalled, he was succeeded by Sir William Howe, in the chief command of the English forces in America. 351 1775. 1 Proceed- ings of Con- gress at this tone a. May JO. b. Dated July 6. 2. Longvagt used by them 3 Other measures adopted c. June 13. 4. Terms on which Washr ingion ac cepled the command. 5. Organiza- tion and arrangemen\ of the army. d. July 12 e. See Map. p. 349 6. Difficulties that Wash- ington had to encounter. 7. Ultat ob- jects were soon effected. 8. Cltangesin the BntiMh army. * Note. — Yet Stedman, and some other English writers, erroneously state, that the numb«f >f the ProYincial troops engaged in the action was three times that of the British. 852 ANALYSIS the revolution. 1 Difficult with the roy- al govenwis. a May 2 Hostilities twn/uitted by Lord Dun- more. b. Dec. 8. c. Jan 1,1776. 3. Resolution of congress to invade Can- ada. 4 First tnents in this expedition 5 Ii7?o^ pre vented the capture of St Johns d. Pronoun- ced, 0-Noo- ah 6 The cortn- man.l given *2 Mm'gom- cry. 7. Course Vursued by him. • Oct 13 l3oOK II. 17. 'During the summer, royal authority ended in the populai indignation, and taking refuge on board the En«- sh shipping Lord Dunmor?, tlie governor of I'^.rTnia unde ‘If people assembled in arms, ^ide. Patiick Henry, and demanded a restitution of the quietly ’dTspemed P“P*« on“b;a!.d‘'r'’‘'''”‘'r'“"' occurring. Lord Dunmore retired r ;f»"-of.«’ar,-armed a few sliip,s,-and, by otrei ng freedom to such slaves as would join the roya^ standaid, collefed a force of several hundred men, whh he near» Norfolk ;t but lie wa.s defeated witb a severe loss. Soon after a shin of war arriving from England, Lord Dunmore gratified^his levenge by reducing Norfolk to ashes.' ' "ou ms 19. The capture of Ticonderoga and Crown Point seizl-'flie^f V,® g*“os of Canada, congress resolved to seize the favorable opportunity for invading that provinee • hoping thereby to anticipate the BritishTwhoirevi- oinrter^''^Toi"fl •*’ through the same York and -Vel P® °f troops from New of Gene -alf wif placed under the command Lai e C .nm “"tl Montgomery, who pas.sed up Lake Champlain, and, on the lOth of September an ’’"so ‘Onr d "r British post in Ca^adt 20. Opposed by a large force, and finding the fort too NoL^i^Ti f, and fortified Isle A'l.x P ■ ’ I miles north of Ticonderoga. ‘Soon after General Schuyler returned to Ticonderoga to hasten reen’ forcemenf ; but a severe illness preventiim his a^ah, S/^^on;gom;r^® “P™ 21. This enterprising officer, having first induced the John s, and opened a battery against it ; but want of am munition seriously retarded the progress of the siegt' 1 hile m this situation, by a sudden movement he sur. piise 1 and, after a siege of a few days, captured* Fort Chambly,§ a few miles north of St. John’s, by which he The ^mmanding ol^er of tL^^emy thirty o*f Ih’^^ «j?:ht miles S. from Norfolk. t iVor/b/^, Virginia, is on theTK^sirJm^^ "oundS Hampton Roads. The .situation is low and the streets are imles above its entrance into loreigu commerce. streets are irregular, but it is a place of extensi re S.E. from Montreal, anil 1 is on a. W. sUo of th. Sor.1, Ion miles S. from 31 . Joh„.,. Part HI. EVENTS OF 1775. .r)3 obtained seveial pieces of cannon, and a large quantity 1775 , of powder. ‘During the siege of St. John’s, Colonel ~ Ethan Allen, having with extraordinary rashness forced his way to Montreal, with only eighty men, was defeated, captured, and sent to England in irons. 22. “On the tliird of November St. John’s surrendered, 2 . surrender after which Montgomery proceeded rapidly to Montreal, which capitulated on the 13th ; Governor Carleton having mJrch previously escaped with a small force to Quebec. Ilav- towarda^q.m ing left a garrison in Montreal, and also in the Forts Chambly and St. John’s, Montgomery, with a corps of little more than three hundred men, the sole residue of his army, marched towards Quebec, expecting to meet there another body of troops which had been sent from Cam- bridge to act in concert with him. “This detachment, 3 Ameurt consisting of about a thousand men, under the command ‘‘caSda. of General Arnold, had, with amaziflg difficulty and iiardships, passed up the Kennebec, a river of Maine, and crossing the mountains, had descended the Chaudiere,** to n. Pronoun Point Levi, opposite Quebec, where it arrived on the 9th ‘‘dt of November. 23. ^On the 13th, the day of thesurrender of Montreal, Ar- isth&mn. nold crossed the St. Lawrence, ascended the heights where the brave Wolfe had ascended^’ before him, and drew \\n him after hu his forces on the Plains of Abraham, but finding the gar- b. seep. 282 . rison ready to receive him, and not being sufficiently strong to attempt an assault, he retired to Point aux Trem- bles, twenty miles above Quebec, and there awaited the arrival of Montgomery. 24. “On the arrival® of the latter, the united forces, 5 . numbering in all but nine hundred effective men, marched %Tarrfva!^i to Quebec, then garrisoned by a superior force under com- maud of Governor Carleton. A summons to surrender was answered by firing upon the bearer of the flag. After a siege of three weeks, during which the troops suffered severely from continued toil, and the rigors of a Canadian winter, it was resolved, as the only chance of success, to aiteiiipt the place by assault. 25. “Accordingly, on the last‘d day of the year, between g. The plan four and five o’clock in the morning, in the midst of a heavy storm of snow, the American troops, in four columns, were put in motion. While two of the columns were sent to make a feigned attack on the Upper Town,® Montgomery and Arnold, at the head of their respective divisions, at- tacked opposite quarters of the Lower Town.* 'Mont- ’’Motugomtrf. * The Chaudtere rises in Canada, near the sources of the Kennebec, and flowing N.W., enters the St. Lawence six miles above Quebec. It is not navigable, c wing to its numerous rapi'ls 45 854 THE REVOLUTION. [Book II ANALYSi gomery, advancing upon the bank of the river by the way of Cape Diamond, had already passed the first barrier, when tlie discharge of a single cannon, loaded with grape shot, proved fatal to him, — killing, at the same time, sev- eral of his officers who stood near him. ' soldiers shrunk back on seeing their general fall, and the officer next in command ordered a retreat. In the mean time Arnold had entered the town, but, being soon severely wounded, was carried to the hospital, almost by compulsion. Captain Morgan, afterwards distinguished • Soop 399. by his exploits* at the South, then took the command ; nut, alter continuing the contest several hours, against far su- perior and constantly increasing numbers, and at length vainly attempting a retreat, he was forced to surrender the remnant of his band prisoners of war. “ fall of Montgomery was deplored by frien la Monisomtry and foes. BoiT. of a distinguished Irish family, he had early entered the profession of arms ; — had distinguished him- self in the preceding French and Indian war ; — had shared in the labors and triumph of Wolfe ; and, ardently attached to the cause of liberty, had joined the Americans, on the IryLwred o^t of the Revolution. ’Congress directed a %dZrseti ‘^'•0^^^‘^entto bo erected to his memory ; and in 1818, New York. York, his adopted state, caused his remains to be removed to her own metropolis, where the monument had been placed ; and near that they repose. \ft^army 28.'* A ftei* the repulse, Arnold retired with the remainder of his army to the distance of three miles above Quebec, where he received occasional reenforcements ; but at nci time did the army consist of more than 3000 men, of whom more than one-half were generally unfit for duty. "General Thomas, who had been appointed to succeed Montgomery, arrived early in May ; soon after which. Gov- ernor Carleton receiving reenforcements from England, the Americans were obliged to make a hasty retreat ; leav- ing all their stores, and many of their sick, in the power of the enemy. \iitter were treated with great kindness and hu- manity, and after being generously fed and clothed, were allowed a safe ret irn to their homes ; a course of policy which very much strengthened the British interests in Can- nenftofYht mouth of the Sorel the Americans were reirtai. joined by several regiments, but were still unable to with- stand the forces of the enemy. Here General Thomas died of the small-pox, a disease which had prevailed ex- tensively in the x\m(U’ican camp. After retreating from one post to another, by the 18th of .Tune the Americans had entirely evacuated Canada. Tabt III.] CIIArTER III. EVENTS OF 1776. 1. 'At the close of the year 1775, the regular troops under \\ ashington, in ^ the vicinity of Boston, numhered but ' little more than 9000 nn n ; but by the most strenuous exertions on the part of congress, and the commander-in-chiet, genkual montgcmeuy. the" number was augmented, by the middle of February," to 14,000. ‘•‘Perceiving that this iaiii force, in force would soon be needed to protect other parts of the American territory, congress urged Washington to take more decisive measures, and, if possible, to dislodge the urged. enemy from their position in Boston. 2. ’■In a council of his oiTicers, Washington proposed a direct assault; but the decision was unanimous It; the officers aliedging, that, withoui incurring so great xoimbyida a risk, but by occupying the heights-^ 'of Dorchester, ^ Le Map, [ht p. 319. which commanded the entire ciiy, ine enemy mip ^ Events be forced to evacuate the place. 'Acquiescing in this opin- vmt f-jiiou-ed. \on, Washington directed a severe cannonade‘s upon tlie city; ^ and, while the enemy were occupied in another quarter, on the evening of the fourth of March, a party of troops, with intrenching tools, took possession ot the heights, unobserved by the ene"iuy ; and, before morning, completed a hue of fortifications, which commanded the harbor and ihe city. 3. 'The view of these works excited the astoriisiiment if the British general, v/ho saw that he must immediately uniisfi. dislodge the Americans, or evacuate the lo-wn. ^JjeTira:- tack was determined upon; but a furious storm lendering the harbor impassable, the attack was necessarily deferred ; wliile, in the mean time, the Americans so streiigthenea their works, as to make the attempt to force them hope- less. No resource was now left to General tloire butim- mediate evacuation. i. ’As his troops and shipping were exposed to the fire 7. of the American batteries, an informal agreement was made, that he should be allowed to retire unmolested, upon condition that he would abstain from burning the city. Accordingly, on the 17th, the British troops, amounting March n. to more tlJan 7000 soldiers, accompanied by lUteen hun- dre-d families of loyalists, quietly evacuated Boston, and sailed for Halifax. 'Scarcely was the rear-guard out of the city, when Washington entered it, to the great joy of tdnuuo Boa. .he inhabitants, with cotors flying, and drums beating, and all the forms of victory and triumph. 356 THE REVOLUTlOi*^. [Book II ‘Washington, ignorant of the plans of General Howe 1 . The army of the direction which the British fleet had taken was not without anxiety for the city of New York. There- fore, after having placed Boston in a state of defence, tli'e main body of the army was put in motion towards New York, where it arrived early in April. *'Srlienm ’^jeneral Lee, with a force of Connecticut militia, '‘STtht arrived before the main body, about tlie time that Sir urui^ix, Henry Clinton, with a fleet from England, appeared off Sandy Hook. Clinton, foiled in his attempt against New Yoik, soon sailed soutli j and at Cape Fear Biver was a Mays joined* by Sir Peter Parker, who ha.d sailed** with a FcT 12 °^ ’ large squadron directly from Europe, having on board two thousand five hundred troops, under the command of the Earl of Cornwallis. The plan of the British was now to attempt the reduction of Charleston. t 'mvi ^to re- 7. ’General Lee, who had been appointed to command fncfnt American forces in the Southern States, had pushed on rapidly from New Yoik, anxiously watcliing the pro- gress of Clinton ; and the most vigorous preparations were made throughout the Carolinas, for the reception of the 'Cliarleston had been fortified, and a fort on Sullivan s Island,* commanding the channel leading to the town, had been put in a state of defence, and the com- mand given to Colonel Moultrie. sa/EX , the British armament appeared-* off Island. the city, and having landed a strong force under General d" seeMup. Clinton, on Long Island, east of Sullivan’s Island, after P. 256. considerable delay advanced against the fort, and com- June28. menced a heavy bombardment on the morning of the 28th. Three of the ships that had attempted to take a station between the fort and the city were stranded. Two of them were enabled to get off much damaged, but the third was aban- burned. “It was the design of Clinton to cross narrow channel which separates Long Island from • Sullivan’s Island, and assail the fort by land, "^during the at- tack by the ships ; but, unexpectedly, the channel wa? found too deep to be forded, and a strong force, under Colonel Thompson, was waiting on the opposite bank ready to receive him. ^he fort, consisting of only about ofthefon. 40U men, mostly militia, acted with the greatest coolness and gallantry, — aiming with great precision and effect, in 9. Result of •'nidst of the tempest of balls hailed upon them by the the action, enemy’s squadron. ^After an engagement of eight hours. Charleston, lying to the N. of the entrance to the har- bor, and separated from the maiulaud by a narrow inlet. (Se« Map, p. 25Q.) Part III.] EVENTS OF 1776. 357 from eleven in the forenoon until seven in the evening, 177H. the vessels drew off and abandoned the enterprise. *ln a , pcpartura few days tiie fleet, with the troops on board, sailed for ofthejieet. New York, wliere the whole British force had been or- dered to assemble. 10 Mn tills engagement the vessels of the enemy were seriously injured, and the loss in killed and wounded ex- ceeded 200 inen. The admiral himself, and Lord Camp- bell, late governor of the province, were wounded, — the latter mortally. The loss of the garrison was only 10 killed and 22 wounded. =>The fort, being built of palmetto, a wood resembling cork, was little damaged. In hon- cmnmander. or of its brave commander it has since been called Fort Moultrie. ^This fortunate repulse of the enemy placed the affairs of South Carolina, for a time, in a state of se- the enemy curity, and inflamed the minds of the Americans with new ardor. , , , , i r 11. ‘The preparations which England had recently been 5. Formi^- makintr for the reduction of the colonies, were truly for- prepuraHonM midabfe. By a treaty with several of the German prin- ofEngia^ui. ces, the aid of 17,000 German or Hessian troops had been engaged ; 25,000 additional English troops, and a large fleet, ^had been ordered to America ; amounting, in all, to 55,000 men, abundantly supplied with provisions, and all the necessary munitions of war ; and more than a, mil- lion of dollars had been voted to defray the extraordinary expenses of the year. 12. ®Yet with all this threatening array against them, and notwithstanding all the colonies were now in arms tixecoionut. asainst the mother country, they had hitherto professed aUegiance to the British king, and had continually pro- tested that they were contending for their just rights and a redress of grievances. ’But as it became more apparent ^ change ^in that England would abandon none of her claims, and would awiept nothing but the total dependence and servi- tude of her colonies^ the feelings of the latter changed ; and sentiments of loyality gave way to republican princi- ples, and the desire for independence. 13. ‘Early in May, congress, following the advance of J Tjublic opinion, recommended to the colonies, no longer \o consider themselves as holding or exercising any powers sovemmen *, under Great Britain, but to adopt “ Such governments as might best conduce to the happiness and safety of the peo- ple!” ^The recommendation was generally complied with, ^ and state con.stitutions were adopted, and representative gov- tom. erninents established, virtually proclaiming all sepaiation :ions given from the mother country, and entire independence of the British crown. ‘"Several of the colonies, likewise, in- delegate. 358 THE REVOLUTIOrv. [Book 11 I Iloio rt- ceived struoted their debgates to join in all measures which mi“t troops of r m ThTwh P ®^P®®‘®d soon ‘o join him, making, tn the vvhole, an army of 3.5,000 men. ’The design St . the British was to seize New Yoik, with a force sufficient to keep possession of the Hudson River,— open a commu MMdrsTat'^ Canada,— separate the Eastern from the j lATLt HU EVENTS OF 1776 8r>9 IS. ’To opi* * * § o 5 e the designs of the enemy, the American general liad collected a force, cons;...ting chiefly of undis- ^ f.yjrcesnn •Mi.linednnlitia, amounting to about 27,000 rnen ; hutmany of these were invalids, and many were un])rovided with Aj..rjcan arms; so that the etfective force amounted to but little more tlian 17,000 men. ‘Soon after tlie arrival of the fleet. Lord Howe, tlie Britisli admiral, sent a letter, offer- ing terms of accommodation, and directed to “ George Washington, Esq.” 19. tliis letter Washingto' declined receiving ; assert- ing that, wlioever had written it, it did not express his public station ; and tliat, as a private individual, he could hold no communication with the enemies of his country. A second letter, addressed to “ George Washington, &c. Ac. &c.,” and brought by the adjutant-general of the British army, was in like manner declii'.td. ®It appeared, however, that tlie powers of the British generals extended se7i^rais no farther than “ to grant pardons to such as deserved mercy.” n^liey were assured, in return, that the people were not conscious of having committed any ciime in m return. opposing British tyranny, and therefore they needed no pardon. , , . , 20. 'The British generals, having pined nothing by their attempts at accommodation, now directing their atten- tion to the prosecution of the w’ar, resolved to strike the first blow without delay. 'Accordingly, on the 22d of , August, the enemy landed on the southern shore of Long Island, near the villages of New Utrecht* and Gravesend march tow- and having divided their army into three divisions, com- American menced their march towards the American camp, at Brooklvn, then under the command of General Putnam. 21. ’A r^nge of hills, running from the Narrows to Jamaica, separated the two armies. Through these hills separajed^^ were three passes, — one by the Narrows, — a second by the village of Flatbush,:]: — and a third by the way of Flat- Lnd ;§ the latter leading to the right, and intersecting, on advance the heights, the road which leads from Bedfordll to Jamaica. 'General Grant, commanding the left division of the army, * New Utrecht is at the ^V. end of Long Island, near the Narrows, seven miles below New York City. (See Map.) [Pronounced Oo-trekt.] t Gravesend is a short distance S.E. from New Utrecht, and nine miles from New York. (See Map ) 5 Fialbush is five miles S.E. from New York. It was Dear the N.W. boundar)’ of this tovTi that the principal battle was fought. (See Map.) § Flatland is N.E. from the village of Gravesend, and about eight miles S.E. from New York (See Map.) 3 The village of Bid fen d is near the heights, two or Ihrw miles S E. from Brooklyn. (See Map.) E.^TTLE OF LONG ISLAND. 8G0 THE REVOLUTION. [Book li ANALYSIS, proceeded by the Narrows ; General Heister directed the centre, composed of the Hessian regiments ; and General Clinton the riglit. '^detachments of the Americans, under the commanc ofihtbauit. of General Sullivan, guarded the coast, and the road from Aue 26 Bedford to Jamaica. On the evening of the 26th, Generoi Aue. 27. Clinton advanced from Flatland, — reached the heights, and, on the morning of the27tli, seized an important defile, which, through carelessness, the Americans had left unguarded. With the morning light he descended with his whole force by the village of Bedford, into the plain which lay between the hills and the American camp. In the mean time Generals Grant and De Heister had engaged nearly the whole American force, which had advanced to defend the defiles on the west, — ignorant of the movements of Clinton, who soon fell upon their left flank. approach of Clinton was discovered, the Americans commenced a retreat ; but being intercepted by the English, they were driven back upon the Hes- -sians j and thus attacked, both in front and rear, many were killed, and many were made prisoners. Others forced their way through the opposing ranks, and regained \onauru!, American lines at Brooklyn. =>During the action, the action. Washington passed over to Brooklyn, where he saw, with inexpressible anguish, the destruction of many of his be.st troops, but was unable to relieve him. American loss was stated by Washington at eaciiaidc. One thousand, in killed, wounded, and prisoners; and by the British general, at 3,300. Among the prisoners were Generals Sullivan, Stirling, and Woodhull. The loss of was less than 400. ‘‘The consequences of the this defeat to defeat Were more alarming to the Amf'ricans than the loss of their men. The army was dispirited ; and as large numbers of the militia were under short engage- ments of a few weeks, whole regiments deserted and re- turned to their homes. \ZZVof7he following day the enemy encamped in enennj. front of the American lines, designing to defer an attack 7 ^Ren^eaTof co-operate with the land troops. ’But Washington, perceiving the impossibility of sustaining his position, profited by the delay ; and, on the night of the Aug. 29 . 30 . 29th, silently drew off his troops to New York ; nor was it until the sun had dissipated the mist on the following morning, that the English discovered, to their surprise^ that the Americans had abandoned their camp, and w'ere *’mjiSt'‘' sheltered from pursuit. 8A descent upon New York being the next design of the enemy, a part of their fleet doubled Long Island, and appeared in the Sound ; EVENTS OF 1776. Tart IIM 361 while the main body, entering the liarbor, took a position nearly within cannon shot of the city. 2(5. 4n a council of war, held on the 12th of Septem- ber, the Americans determined to abandon the city ; and, accordingly, no time was lost in removing the military stores, which were landed far above, on the western shore of the Hudson. ’'The commander-in-chief retired to me heights of Harlem,* and a strong force was stationed at Kingsbridge,']' in the northern part of the island. 27. ’On the 15th, a strong detachment of the enemy landed on the east side of New York Island, about three miles above the city, and meeting with little resistance, took a position extending across the island at Blooming- dale,:}: five miles north of the city, and within two miles of the American lines. ^On the following day* a skirmish look place between advanced parties of the armies, in which the Americans gained a decided advantage ; al- though their two principal officers. Colonel Knowlton and Major Leitch, both fell mortally wounded. ^Washington commended the valor displayed by his troops on this occa- sion^ and the result was highly inspiriting to the army. 2S. ‘General Howe, thinking it not prudent to attack the fortified camp of the Americans, next made a move- ment with the intention of gaining their rear, and cutting off their communication with the Eastern States. ’With this view, the greater part of the royal army left New Vork, and passing into the Sound, landed*' in the vicinity of Westchester ;§ while, at the same time, three frigates were despatched up the Hudson, to interrupt the American communications with New Jersey. ®By the arrival of new forces, the British army now amounted to 35,000 men. 29. ’Washington, penetrating the designs of the enemy, ioon witt^rbew the bulk of his army from New York Island, and extended it along the western bank of Bronx River,}} towards White Plains ;1T keeping his left in ad- vance of the British right. '“On the 28th, a partial action was foujiht at White Plains, in which the Americans I7T6. V Council of tear. 2. Poaitiona taken by ihA Americans. Sept. 15. 3 The enemjf advance upon Neio York. 4 P/ctrmisfi tnatfolloioed. a. Sept. 16. 6. Its effect upon the army. 6. Object of the British general. 7 Course taken to ac- complish it. b. Oct. 12. 8. Numbers of the enemy. 9. Position taken by IVashington. 10. Ac: ion at Wnite Plnino ' Harlem is seven and a half miles above the city, (distance reckoned from the City Hall.) t Kingsbridge is thirteen miles above the city, at the N. end of the island, near a bridge crossing Spuyten Devil Creek, the creek which leads from the Hudson to the Harlem Kiver. (See Map, ne.xt page.) + Blnomingdale is on the W. side of the Island. Opposite, on the E. side, is Yorkville § The village of Westchester is situated on Westchester Creek, two miles from the Sound, in the southern part of Westchester County, fourteen miles N.E. from New York. The troops landed on Frog's Point, about three miles S.E. of the village. (See Map. next page.) II Bronx Kiver ri.ses in Westchester County, near the line of Connecticut, and after a course of twenty-five miles, nearly south, enters the Sound (or East Kiver) a little S.W. from the village of Westchester. (See Map, next page.) H While Plains is in Westchester County, twenty -seven miles N.E. from NewYoik. (See blap. next page ) THE REVOLUTION. rBuox 1 ANALYSIS, were driven back with some loss. ‘Soon after, Wash. camp, and drew up* his forces on qf position. the heights of North Castle,* about five miles farther a. Nov. 1 . north. "^r^nVo/ThT British general, discontinuing the pursuit, directed his attention to the American posts on the Hudson, with the apparent design of penetrating into New ^Washington, therefore, having first secured the \voi,hingion. Strong positions in the vicinity of the Crotonf River, and especially that of PcekskilbJ crossed the Hudson with the main body of his army, and joined General Greene in his camp at Fort Lee leaving a force of three thousand men on the east side, under Colonel Magaw, for the de- fence of Fort Washington. || Nov It. ^ 3L ^On the 16th, this fort was attacked by a strong *FoinfJh- 0^ the enemy, and after a spirited defence, in which ington. the assailants lost nearly a thousand men, was forced to againsTZt s^i’i’endcr. 'Lord Cornwallis crossed^ the Hudson at Dobbs’ Ferry,! with si.x thousand men, and proceeded b Nov. 18 . ^g^n^st Fort Lee, the garrison of which saved itself by a liasly retreat ; but all the baggage and military stores ^th/Amerf ^*^^0 the possessioii of the victors. coZvii^fof Americans retreated across the Hacken.sack,*- Hit army, and tliencc across the Passaic,fj- with forces daily dimin- WESTCHESTER COUXTT. « ‘ * The Heights yf No 71 h Castle, on which Wa.shlngton drew up his army, are three or lour miles S.W. from tire present vil- lage of North Cattle. (Set. Map.) t The Croton Liver enters Hudson River from the east, in the northern part of ^Vestcheste^ County, tliirty-five miles north from New \ork. (See Map.) From thi.s .stream an aqueduct has l>een built, thirty -eight miles in length, by which the citv of New York has been supplied with excellent water. The whole cast of the aqueduct, reservoirs, pipe.*, &c., was about twelve milllon.s of dollars. + Ptekskill is on the E. bank of the Ilud.son, near the north- western extremity of Westchester County, forty-six "ile.s N. from New York. (See Map, p 377.) § Fort Lee was on the west side of Hudson River, in the town of Ilacken.sack, New Jersey, three miles south we.st from Fort Washington, and ten north from New York. It was built on a rocky summit, 300 fwt above the river. The ruins of the fortrcs.< still exist, overgrown with low trees. (.See .Map.) II Fort Washington was on the cast bank of the Hud.scn. on -Manhattan or New York Island, about eleven miles above the citv (See .Map.) ^ Dobbs' Ferry is a well-known crossing-place on the Ilud.son, twenty-two miles N. from New York City. There is a small village of the .same name on the E. side of the river. (See .Alap.) ** Hacketisark River rises one mile west from the Hudson, in Rockland Lake, Rockland Cojnty thirty-three miles N. from New York. It pur- sues a southerly course, at a distance of from two to six miles W. from tJie Ilud.xon, and falli into the N. Eastern extremity of Newark Hay, five miles west from New YorK. (See Map, next page.) tt The Passaic River ri.ses in the central part course until it arrives within five miles of th# FORTS I-?,?. Ksn WVSHIXGTOV. ^ Northeni New Jersey, Hows an easterly Paiit III.] EVENTS OF 1776. 363 irro. ishing l-.y tliu withdrawal of largo numbers of the militia, who, disj)irited by the late reverses, rotunicd to tlieir homes, as fast as their terms of enlistment expired ; so that, by the last of November, scarcely three thousand troops remained in tlie American army ; and these were exposed in an open country, without intrenching tools, and without tents to shelter them from the inclemency of the season. 33. ‘Newark,* New Brunswick, f Princeton, ;j: and Trenton, successively fell into the hands of the enemy, as they were abandoned by the retreating army ; and finally, on the eighth of December, Washington crossed the Delaware, then the ordy barrier which prevented the British from taking possession of Philadelphia. So rap- idly had the pursuit been urged, that the rear of the one army was often within sight anrl shot of the van of the other. 34. “Congress, then in session at Philadelphia, ad- journed* to Baltimore, § and soon after invested^ Wash- ington with almost unlimited powers, “ To order and di- rect all things relating to the department and to the ope- rations of war.” ®The British general, awaiting only the freezing of the Delaware to enable him to cross and seize Philadelphia, arranged about 4000 of his German troops along the river, from Trenton to Burlington. Strong detachments occupied Princeton and New Brunswick. The rest of the troops were cantoned about in the villages of New Jersey. 35. ■‘On the very day that the American ai'my crossed the Delaware, the British squadron, under Sir Peter Par- ker, took possession of the island of Rhode Island, •= together with the neighboring islands. Prudence,® and Conanicut ;® by which the American squadron, under Commodore Hop- 1 r.ftTMt thravsh Jersey, arid pursuit hy the liHtitk. 2 . Course pursued by COVSTCSS. n. Dec. 12. b. Dec 20 3. Posit fovs of the British troops. Dec 8 4 Fleet Commot /\j Hopkii I c See Kap p. 2 5 8SAT OP WAR IN NEW JER8^;Y. Haokensack, whence its course is S. fourteen miles, until it falls into the N. Western extremity of Newark Bay. (See Map.) * Newark, now a city, and the most populous in Jfew Jersey, is .situated on the W. side of Passaic Biver, thi«!e miles from its entrance into Newark Bay, and nine miles W. from New York. (See Map.) t Neiv Brnnsivick is situated on the S. bank of Pvar- itan River, ten miles from its entrance into Raritan Day at Amboy, and twenty-three miles S.W. from New- ark. It is the seat of Rutgers’ College, founded in 1770. (See Map.) i Princeton is thirty-nine miles S.W. from New- ark. It is the seat of the “ College of New Jersej’,” usually called Princeton College, founded at Eliza- bethtown in 1746, afterwards removed to Newark, and. In 1757, to Pruiceton. The Princeton Theological Semi- nary, founded in 1812. is also located here. (See Map.) t Baltimore, a city of Mar^ land, is situated on the N. side of the Patapsco Rivei-, fourteei miles from its entrance into (^hesapeafc' Bay, and ninety-five miles S.W. from Philadelphia Bee Map, p. 465 ) j 364 THE REVOLUTION. [Book H 4NALY9IS kins, was blocked up in Providence River, where it remain. , 3 , ed a long time useless. 'On the 13tli, General Lee, whe *• had been left in command of the forces stationed on the suuioan. Hudsou, having incautiously wandered from the main body, was surprised and taken prisoner by the enemy. His command then devolving on General Sullivan, the lattei conducted his troops to join the forces of Washington, which were then increased to nearly seven thousand men. t ioidvian 38. "Ill the state of gloom and despondency which had i^uhlngton. Seized the public mind, owing to the late reverses of the army, Washington conceived the plan of suddenly cross- ing the Delaware, and attacking the advanced post of the enemy, before the main body could be brought to its ncc. 25. relief. ’Accordingly, on the night of the 25th of Decem- 3 un>r H Lci', preparations were made for crossinji the river, in carried into three divisioiis. General Gadwallader was to cross at ‘ ^ Bristol,* and carry the post at Burlington ;f General Ewing was to cross a little below Trenton, J and intercept the retreat of the enemy in that direction ; while the com- mander-in-chief, witli twenty-four hundred men, was to cross nine miles above Trenton, to make the principal attack. 4 oMaciet 37. ‘Generals Ewing and Gadwallader, after the most encounteied sf,.gp^Q^g efforts, were unable to cross, owing to the ex- treme cold of the night, anti the quantity of floating ice » Account qf that had accumulated in this part of the river. ‘Wash- pr%T:^7iie i«^gton aloiie succeeded, but it was three o’clock in the before the artillery could be carried over. The troops were then formed into two divisions, commanded a Dec. 2 *. by Generals Sullivan and Greene, under whom were Brig- adiers Lord Stirling, Mercer, and St. Clair. 33. Proceeding by different routes, they arrived at Trcii ton about eight o’clock in the morning, and commenced a nearly simultaneous attack upon the surprised Hessians, who, finding themselves hemmed in by the Americans on the north and wes^ and by a small creek and the Dela- ware River on the east and south, were constrained to lay down their arms, and surrender at discretion. About one * Bristol is a village on the Pennsylvani-a side of the Delaware, two miles above Burlington. (See Map, pre- ceding page.; t Burlington i.s on the E. bank of the Delaware, twelve miles S W. from Trenton, and seventeen N.E. from Phil- adelphia. (See Map, preceding page.) $ Trenton, the capital of New Jersey, is (ituated on the E. bank of the Delaware River, ten miles S.W. ’roii; Princeton, and twenty-seven N E from Phil.-idelphla. I'he Assumpink Creek separatte the city on the 9.E. from the borough of South Trenton. (See Slap ; and also Mat preceding page.) EVENTS OF 1776. Part hi.] 3G5 thousand were made prisoners, and between tinny and 1770, forty were killed and wounded. About GOO of the enemy, who were out on a foraging party, escaped to Borden- towc.* Among the killed was Colonel Raid, the command- ing officer 39. ‘As the British had a strong force at Princeton, and i. likewise a force yet remaining on the Delaware, superior crosses i/te to the American army, Washington, on the evening of the same day, recrossed into Pennsylvania with his prisoners. *This unexpected and brilliant success suddeidy elevated the public mind from despondency to extreme confidence, About 1400 soldiers whose terms of service were on the bntuant }X)int of expiring, agreed to remain six weeks longer: and the militia from the neighboring provinces again began to join the army. 40. *The British general, startled by this sudden reani- s.jtsejrect mation of an enemy whom he had already considered van- BrIt?sVeen quished, resolved, though in the depth of winter, to recom- mence operations. Lord Cornwallis, then in New York, and on the point of sailing for England, hastily returned to New .Jersey, with additional troops, to regain the ground that had been lost. 41. *Nor was Washington disposed to remain idle. On Dec. a, the 28th of December he boldly returned into New Jersey, and took post at Trenton, where the other divisions of the army, which had passed lower down, were ordered to join him. General Heath, stationed at Peekskill, on the Hud- son, was ordered to move into New Jer.sey with the main body of the New England forces, while the newly raised militia were ordered to harass the flank and rear, and at- tack the outposts of the enemy. ^The British had fallen 5. cypemtione back from the Delaware, and were assembling in great %lThe\\!ean force at Princeton — resolved to attack Washington in his quarters at Trenton, before he should receive new reen- fbreements. 42. "Such was the situation of the opposing armies at «. sftu^-n the close of the year. Only a week before. General dnga.mia Howe was leisurely waiting the freezing of the Delaware, to enable iiim to take quiet possession of Philadelphia, or annihilate the American army at a blow, should it not pre- viously be disbanded by the de.sertion of its militia. But, to the astonishment of the British general, the remnant of the American army had suddenly assumed ofiensive oper- ations ; and its commander, although oj)posed by far supe- rior forces, now indulged the hope of recovering, during the winter, the whole, or the greater part of New Jersey. • Bordentoten is on the E. of the Delaware, seven miles southeast from Trenton. (8m Map,p 363.> [Book II. BKNJAAIIX KUANKLIN. CHAPTER IV. EVENTS OF 1777. 1. ’On the night of the first of Janu- ary, Generals Mifflin and Cadwallader, with the forces which lay at. Borden- ^ town a!id Crosswicks, joined Wash- » ington at Trenton, whose whole cflec- ^ ti\e force did not then exceed live thon- LEcentson n. ■ vt , v a fi aftei nooii of the ^ r Lord Comwallis reached ea"t s!) 'Vitiuli-cw lo the side of thecreeki^ which runs throiiirh the town where lip his army, and commenced intrenching himse’f. - Ihe bntish attemfited to cross in several places when some skirmishing ensued, and a cannonading com- menced, which continued until nightfall ; but the fords being well guarded, the enemy thought it prudent to wait tor the reenforcements vdiich were near at hand, desi«/-. mg to advance to the assault on the following mornimr? J. ^Washington again found himself in a°very critical situation. To remain and risk a battle, with a superior and constantly increasing force, w'oiild subject his army in case of repulse, to certain destruction ; while a retreat ovei the De aware, then very much obstructed with float- mg ice, would, of itself, have been a difficult undertakino-, and a highly dangerous one to the American troops when JJIS& victonous enemy. -VVitI, his usunl snga- City and boldness, Washington adopted another extraoi^i- - ‘W but judicious scheme, which was accomplished with _ ’mmate skill, and followed by the happiest results. »wa/.n*r^^ i c ’ ^i^lhig the fii'es of his camp as usual, and havino ““J sentinels to deceive the enemy, he silently despatched his heavy baggage to Bi-.rlington ; and then,' by a circuitous route, unperceived, gained the rear ol the enemy, and pressed on rapidly towards Princeton • designing to attack, by surprise, the British force at thai place,^ which was about equal lo his own. 5. “A part of the British, however, had already com- menced their march, and were met by the Americars. at sunrise a mile and a half from Princeton,t when a brisk conflict ensued, in which the American militia at J.in. t. , See Map, P. c64. C. Eirunt/on i the A uteri ('an army. c Jan 3. t. Rtttle nj Princeton, and Umes tmtained by of each party. ' ^ Part III.] EVENTS OF 1777. 367 first gave way ; but Wasliington soon coining up with his I'J'J'T. select corps, the battle was restored. One division of the ' Britisli, however, broke through the Americans ; the oth- ers, after a severe struggle, and after losing nearly four hundred men in killed and wounded, retreated towards New Brunswick. The American loss was somewhat less than that of the British, but among the killed was the highly esteemed and deeply regretted General Mercer. (5. ‘When the dawn of day discovered to Lord Corn- Wallis the deserted camp of the Americans, lie immedi- “*• ately abandoned his own camp, and marched with all expedition towards New Brunswick; fearing lest the bag- gage and military stores collected there should fall into die hands of the enemy. ‘‘‘As he reached Princeton al- ^.sitvation , . • 1 . 1 A • ^ of each arvig most at the same time with the American rear-guard, atthutime Washington again found himself in imminent danger. His soldiers liad taken no repose for the two preceding Jays, and they were likewise destitute of suitable provis- ions and clotliing ; while the pursuing enemy, besides die advantage of numbers, was supplied with all the con- reniences, and even the luxuries of the camp. 7. ^Not being in a situation to accomplish his designs 3 on New Brunswick, Washington departed abruptly from ° ton. ^ Princeton, and moved with rapidity towards the upper and mountainous parts of New Jersey, and finally encamped at Morristown,* where he w^as able to afford shelter and repose to his sutfering army. '‘Cornwallis proceeded di- a. of corn- rectly to New Brunswick, where he found the command- ^ ing officer greatly alarmed at the movements of Washing- ton, and already engaged in the removal of the baggage and military stores. 8. Hn a few days Washington entered the field anew, — s su^sm overran the whole northern part of New Jersey, — and ® made himself master of Newark, of Elizabethtown, and finally of Woodbridge ;f so that the British army, which had lately held all New Jersey in its powder, and had caused even Philadelphia to tremble for its safety, found itself now restricted to the two posts. New Brunswick and Amboy ;:}:and compelled to lay aside all thoughts of acting offensively, and study self-defence. ®The people of New Jers<'y, who, during the ascendency of the British, had been treated wdth harshness, insult, and cruelty, espe- sey * MorHstovm is a beautiful village, situated on an eminence, thirty-flT« miles N.E. from Princt ton, and eighteen W. from Newark (See Map, p. 363.) t Woo.ibridge is a village near Staten Island Sound, fourte*m miles S. Newark. X Amboy (now Perth Amboy) is situated at the head of Raritan Bay, at the confluence o. Baritan River and Staten Island Sound, four miles S. from Woodbridge. It is opposite tlie outhern point of Staten IsLand. (See Map, p. 863.'' 3G8 the revolution. [Book II. 1 rhe.ir 0vc-.ises a. Jan 7. Jan 20. daily by the mercenary Hessian troops, now rose upon hen invaders, and united m tlie common cause ofe.xpS. ing them from tlie country. “ 9. 'In small parties they scoured the country in every direction,— cuttnig off stragglers and suddenly' falling on the outposts ot the enemy, and in several skirmishes gamed coiisiderable advantage. At Springfield,* between foity and fifty Germans were killed,- wounded, or taken, y an equal number of Jersey militia ; and on the 20th of January^ General Dickinson, with less than five hundred men, defeated a iiiucli larger foraging party of the enemy, “-Jr?;' ' m imiiortant military’ as the beginning of the >,a.ce. >ea 1 1 ,6, Silas Deane, a member of congress from Con- hm ,'be f '«'■ ‘I'O purpose of influenc ng the P rend, government in favor of America. \l- though France secretly favored the cause of the Ameri- cans, she was not yet disposed to act openly ; yet .Mr Deane found means to obtain supplies from private sources and even from the public arsenals. esour.es, FrankliitwsVn of independence, Benjamin i'lankimwas likewise sent to Paris; and other an-ents were sent to different European courts. The dTstin- farhv''ff D "p '"Pr P®''“nal popu- aiity of Di. b ranklin, were highly successful in increas- - ' enthusiasm which began to be felt in behalf su.-e® 1 "'era in the end eminently theirco“nitinn f i * "■'die! • byntr. • >e leco^n tion of American independence, vet she becan to act with less reserve; and bv lending ' assistance” in Ind °T gif'®, supplies of arms, provisions, and clothing, she materially aided the Americans, and lowed a disposition not to avoid a rupture with Endand tardy action of the French court was out’ TO, un,e,„. Stripped, how ever, by the general zeal of the nation. ■he present county scut, and eight miles W. from" New Br^sli'cr K Dr Frank li'n, and •ithers, in Europe Pa*t in.] EVENTS OF 1777. 369 1777. Numerous volunteers, the mhst eminent of wliom was the young Marquis de Lafayette, oHcred to risk tlieir fortunes and bear arms in the cause of American liberty. La- fayette actually fitted out a vessel at his own expense, and, in the spring of 1777, arrived in America. He at first enlisted as a volunteer in the army of Washington, declining all pay for his services ; but congress soon after bestowed upon liim the appointment of major-general. 13. 'Although the main operations of both armies were x.BHtuh suspended until near the last of May, a few previous fhcii'^^ events are worthy of notice. The Americans having col- lected a quantity of military stores at Peekskill, on the Hudson, in March General Howe despatched a powerful armament up the river to destroy them, when the Ameri- can troops, seeing defence impossible, set fire to the stores, and abandoned^ the place. ^ The enemy landed — c m- a March 23. pleted the destruction, — and then returned to New York. “On the 13th of April, General Lincoln, then Apriiis. stationed at Boundbrook,* * * § in New Jersey, was surprised by the sudden approach of Lord Cornwallis on both sides of the Raritan.f With difficulty he made his retreat, with the loss of a part of his baggage, and about sixty men. 14 . “On the 25th of April, 2000 of the enemy, under April 25 the command of General Tryon, late royal governor of New York, landed in Connecticut, between FairfieldJ and Norwalk.§ On the next day they proceeded against Danbury, II and destroyed" the stores collected there, — b. April 26 burned the town, — and committed many atrocities on the unarmed inhabitants. ‘‘During their retreat they were i. Retreat of assailed' by the militia, which had hastily assembled in several detachments, commanded by Generals Arnol 1, Silliman and Wooster. Pursued and constantly harassed by the Americans, the enemy succeeded in regainirg*^ d. April 28. their shipping ; having lost, during the expedition, in killed, wounded, and prisoners, nearly three hundred men. “The loss of the Americans was much less; but 5. Loss -J the among the number was the veteran General Wooster, then in his seventieth year. * Boundbrook is a small Tillage about a mile in length, on the N. side of the Raritan, seven mile, N.W. from New Brunswick. The northern part of the village is called MiJdlebrook. (See Map, p. 363.) t Kariian River, N. J., is formed by several branches, which unite in Somerset County ; whence, flowing cast, it enters Raritan Ba,y at the southern extremity of Staten Island. (See Map, p. 363.) •+ Fairfield. See p. 211. The troops landed at Campo Point, in the wes ern part of the town of Fairfield. § Norwalk village is situated on both sides of Norwalk River, at its entrance into the Sound It is about forty-five miles N.E. from New York, and ten miles S W. from Fairfield. II Danbury is tweuty-oue miles N. from Norwalk. 47 »70 THE REVOLUTION. [Book IT. ANALY313 . 15. 'Not loHg afterward.^, a daring expedition was i.Expedition and executed by a party of Connecticut militia, a depot of British stores wliich had been collected at Sag Harbor, a post at the eastern extremity of Long Island, and then defended by a detachment of infantry May 22. and ail armed sloop. On the night of the 22d of May, Colonel Meigs crossed the Sound, and arriving befiire a Miy 23 . day, surprised* the enemy, destroyed the stores, burned a dozen vessels, and brought off ninety prisoners, without *'coL^te%s'^ iiaving a single man either killed or wounded. “Congress rewarded ordered an elegant sword to be presented to Colonel Meigs for his good conduct on this occa.sion. ° l/'frSS-- these events were transpiring, Washington camp at Morristown, gradually increas- pio-n^ofthe Strength by the arrival of new recruits, and wait- ing the development of the plans of the enemy ; who seemed to be hesitating, whether to march upon Philadel- phia, in accordance with the plan of the previous cam- paign, or to seize upon the pas.ses of the Hud.son, and thus co-operate directly with a large force under General Bur. goyne, then assembling in Canada, with the design of invad- ing the states from that quarter. ^ ^precau- 17^* As a precaution against both of these movements, €^c.uut^tfive northern forces having first been concentrated on the plans. Hudson, and a large camp under General Arnold havinf^ oeen formed on the western bank of the Delaware, so thal ihe whole could be readily assembled at either point, in the hatter part of May Washington broke up his winter i» Sec first quarters, and advanced to Middlebrook,** — a stronnr posi- vious page, 'vithin ten miles of the British camp, and affording a better opportunity for watching the enemy and impedin'^ his movements. ° ^'(^Gen^a^ ^ 'f^fneral Howe soon after passed over from New Howe. " lotk, which had been his head-quarters durino- the win- C. June 12. ter, and concentrated' nearly his whole army at New Biuiiswick; but after having examined the strength of the posts which Washington occupied, he abandoned the assaulting him in his camp. ®He next, with the ^ton/roni design of enticing Washington from his position, and brintr. d. iIJ'noTr ^ general engagement, advanced*^ with nearly Ins wnolo force to Somei-set Court House, with the apparent design of crossing the Delaware. Failing in his object, a few days afterwai-ds he tried another feint, and made as f a'retreat, first' to Brunswick and afferwardsf to Am- boy, and even sent over several detachments to Staten Island, as if with the final intention of abandoning New Jersey. ^^^^^^ngton, in the hope of deriving some advan- tage from the retreat, pushed forward strong detachmenu Vabt m.j EVKM'l'S OF 1777. 371 to liarass tlie British rear, and likewise advanced hia 1^77. whole Ibrce to Quibbletown,* five or six miles from his strong cami) at Middlebrook. ‘General Howe, taking ad- vantage of the success of his maneuvre, suddenly re- callecT his troops on the night of the 25th, and the next “'theJemovt- morning, advanced rapidly towards the Americans ; hop- ju„e 2 s. ing to cut oif their retreat and bring on a general juneae. action. 20. nVashingtoii, however, had timely notice ol this movement, and discerning his danger, with the utmost ce- levity regained his camp at Middlebrook. ^T.he enemy 3 Partial only succeeded in enpging the brigade of Lord Stir- ling ; which, after maintaining a severe action, retreated witii little loss. "Failing in this second attempt, the British <• again withdrew to Amboy, and, on the 30th, passed finally June so. over to Staten istand ; leaving Washington in undisturbed possession of New Jersey. 21. “A few days later, the American army the cheering intelligence of the capture of Major-general Pratcou Prescott, the commander of the British troops on Rhode Island. Believing himself perfectly secure while sur- rounded by a numerous fleet,' and at the’ head of a power- ful army, he had taken convenient quarters at some dis- tance from camp, and with few guards about his person. On the night of the 10th of July, Colonel Barton, with Juiyio. about forty militia, crossed over to the island in whale- boats, and having silently reached the lodgings of Pres- cott, seized him in bed, and conducted him safely through his own troops and fleet, back to the mainland. This ex- ploit gave the Americans an officer of equal rank to exchange for General Lee. 22. “The British fleet, under the command of Admiral Howe, then lying at Sandy Hook, soon moved to Prince’s jieet. Bay,f and thence to the northern part of the island. ’This movement, together with the circumstance that ijvpa^v^ Burgoyne, with a powerful army, had already taken Ti- British sen- conderoga, at first induced Washington to believe that the design of the British general was to proceed up the Hud- son, and unite with Burgoyne. “Having taken about 18,000 of the army on board, and leaving a large force, under General Clinton, for the defence of New York, the fleet at length sailed from Sandy Hook on the 23d of July, July aa and being soon after heard from, off the capes of Dela- ware, Washington put his forces in motion towardfi Phila delphia. * Quibbletonm, now csdled Nev> Market, is a small village five miles E. froia Middlebrook Bee Map, p. 363.) t prince' Bay is on the S E coast of Staten Island. 372 THE REVOLUTION. [Book ’ having sailed up the Chesaptake, v>«« Aug 25. troops landed near the head of Elk* Rijer, in Maryland, 2^th of August, and immediately commenced their %?t'and towards the American army, which had already army. arrived and advanced beyond Wilmincrton. *The su LnTS-'Penor force of the enemy soon ^ ‘ xn^ton^ • « ^ A 41^ obliged Washington to withdraw across the Brandy wine, f where he determined Sept. 11 . to make a stand for the defence of Philadelphia. *Oa B^aiidyioine. Bie morning of the 11th of September, the British force, in two columns, advanced again.st the American position! The Hessians under General Knyphausen proceeded against Chad’s Ford,:j: and commenced a spirited attack, designing to deceive the Americans with the belief that the whole British army was attempting the passa^re of tho Brandywine at that point. ° “^Vashington, deceived by false intelligence respect- battu. mg the movements of the enemy, kept his force conceii- tiated near the passage of Chad’s Ford ; while, in the mean time, the main body of the British army, led by Generals Howe and Cornwallis, crossed the forks of the Brandy, wine above, am^ descended against the American ri«”*• •riT«St,'!.:ro SfrMphr:”srM.P, pr^edlng pa^.) 374 the revolution. iDOMi If ANALYSIS May 6 . J me 16 Hu army b. Arrived J une 30. c. J uly 2. 1. Expedition against Fort Sc'iui/ler d N. p. 376. 2 Course pursued by St Clair. 8 Investment qfTiconde- roga. s Design of fortifying Mt. Defiance abandoned. 6. Fortified by the British. e July 5. 6. Evacua- tion of Ticen- deroga { July ?, 6 . ■ ‘ f Quebec ; having received the com. and of .-vpowerlul force, which was designed to invade the states by the way of Lake Champlain and the Hud. ai-mi' ew York 376 THE REVOLUTION. [Book H the greater part prisoners, —while that of the American,, was less than one hundred. 1 Effect of Ihe battle (ff Bennington. 2. Siege and d^fente of Tort Schuy- ler. a. Aug. 3. b. Aug. 6. e Aug. 22. *• Sext move- ment of Bur- goyne d. .Scpl. 13, U. 4. Positions of the two armies. S First battle of Stillwater Sept. 19 , 38. 'The battle of Bennington, so fortunate to the Americans, caused a delay of the enemy at Fort Edward nearly a month ; during which time news arrived of the defeat of the e.xpedition agaiirst Fort Schuyler.* "This fortress, under the command of Colonel Gansevocit, beinf» invested* by the enemy. General Herkimer collected the militia in its vicinity, and marched to its relief; but fallin*r into an ambuscade he was defeated,‘’and mortally wounded” At ihe same time, however, a successful sortie from the fort penetrated the camp of the besiegers, killed many, and carried off a large quantity of baggage. Soon after, on the news of the approach of Arnold to the relief of the foi% the savage allies of the British fled, and St. Leger was forced to abandon® the siege. 39. About the middle of September Burgoyne crossed*' the Hudson with his whole army, and took a position on the heights and plains of Saratoga.f "General Gates, who had recently been appointed to the command of the north- ern American army, had moved forward from the mouth of the .Mohawk, and was then encamped near Stillwater.i Burgoyne continued to advance, until, on the 18th, he had arrived within two miles of the American camp. ‘On the 19th of September some skirmishing commenced be- PT SCm/lfl.EK TOWN OF SAHATOGA } toVn ojf STULWATER ^OGA^ fChurc]^ FORT SCHUYLER - . Schuyler wa.s situated at the head of navi Mohawk, and at the cariyinK place b r, . V'" twwn that river and W(X)d Creek, whence boats nasa * fA 06:ieAnr Schuyler. The Ibrt occupied a part of the site of th pre.sent village of Home, in Oneida County. It ha been confoumled by some with a Fort -Schuyler whicl was built, in the French wars, near the place \fner Utica now siinds, but which, at the time of the rev olution, had gone to decay, (See Map.) t Saratoga i.s a town on the west bank of the Hud son, from twenty -six to thirty-two miles north fron Albany, lish Creek runs through the northern par of the town. On the north side of its entranc. into the IIud.son is the village of Schuylerville, im mediately south of which, on the ruins of For Hardy, which was built during the French and In dian wars, occurred the surrender of Burgoyne The place then called Saratoga was a small settle- ment on the south side of Fish Creek.— (The mat on the left shows the towns of Saratoga and Still- water, with the locality of the battles of Sept. 12th -and Oct. 7th ; that on the right, the campr of Gates and Burgoyne, at the time of the surrer der, with the site of Fort Hardy.) t The town of Stillwater is on the W. bank ol the Hudson, from eighteen to twenty-six miles N. from .\lbany. The village of the same name adjoins the river, about twenty-one miles from Albany In this town, three or four miles N. from the villa.-e, were fought the battles of Sept. 19U and Oct. 7th. (See Map.) III.] EVENTS OF 1777. I7t tween scouting parties of the two armies, which soon brought on a general battle, that continued three hours without any intermission. Night put an end to the con- test. The Americans withdrew to their camp, while the enemy passed the night under arms on the field of battle. Both parlies claimed the victory, but the loss of the enemy was the greatest. 40. ‘Burgoyne now intrenched himself for the purpose x.muau^ of awaiting the expected co-operation of General Clinton, goynt'sarmit from New York. His Canadian and Indian forces began to desert him, and, cut off in a great measure from the means of obtaining supplies of provisions, he was soon obliged to curtail his soldiers’ rations. ^On the 7th of October, an advance of the enemy towards the American left wing, again brought on a general battle, which was fought on nearly the same ground as the former, and with the most desperate bravery on both sides ; but at length the British gave way, with the loss of some of their best ofHcers, a considerable quantity of baggage, and more than four hundred men, while the loss of the Americans did not exceed eighty. 41. »On the nighf^ after the battle the enemy fell back a. oct.7,8. to a stronger position, and the Americans instantly occu- vfenta of the pied their abandoned camp. '“Soon after, Burgoyne re- tired‘s to Saratoga, and endeavored to retreat to Fort Ed- ward ; but finding himself surrounded, his provisions re- duced to a three days’ supply, and despairing of relief ^“oTs.o. from General Clinton, he was reduced to the humiliating necessity of proposing terms of capitulation ; and, on the 17th of October, he surrendered his army prisoners of Oct. n. " ™ « 5. Advanta- 42. ®The Americans thereby acquired a fine tram oi gesandhan , ^ 1 1 I j ’ PV brass artillery, nearly five thousand muskets, and an irn- this' victory mense quantity of other ordinary implements of war. The e. Th^.nex. news of this brilliant victory caused the greatest exulta- Gen Gates. t.ion throughout the country, and doubts were no longer entertained of the final independence of the American colonies. 43. ®The army of Gates was immediately put in motion to stop the devastations of General Clinton, who had proceeded up the Hudson with a force of 3000 men, with the hope of making a diversion in favor of Burgoyne. '’’Forts Clinton* and Montgomery, after a severe assault, fell into * Fort Clinton was on the W. side of the Hudson River, at the corthvrn extremity of Rockland County, and on the S. side of I’e- ploaps Kill. On the north side of the same stream, in Orange bounty, was Fort ^lontgomery (See M£(p.| 4S 378 THE REVOLUTION. [Book II AN ALYSIS. hi£ hands, ^ — and the village of Kingston’^ was wantonly T. Moveirtents bumed,'— but on hearing the news of Burgoyne’s sur- Clinton immediately withdrew to New York. ‘Af a. Oct 6^ he same time, Ticonderoga and all the forts on the north- oci T frontier were abandoned by the British, and occupied I. The Sor(h- by the Americans. '"In the latter part of October, 1000 i.D^dnllion victorious troops of the north proceeded to join the of'th!nor/h VVashington; and we now return‘d to the scene J. Seep 373 . events in the vicinity of Pliiladelphia. mandofthe ^boi't distance below Pliiladelphia, tlie Ameri- Delaware caiis had fortified b orts Miillin* and Mercer, j* on opposite sides of the Delaware, by which they retained the com- mand of the river, and thus prevented any communication between tlie British army and their fleet, then moored at the head of Delaware Bay. i. Defence 45. ^Both tliese forts were attacked by the enemy on tnentofForia ^bc 22d of Octobei'. Tii 0 attack on Fort Mercer, then piTisoned by less than 500 men, was made by nearly 2000 Hessian grenadiers, who, after forcing an e.vtensive outwork, were finally compelled to retire with a loss of nearly 400 of tlieir number. The Hessian general, Count Donop, was mortally wounded, and fell into the hands of the Americans. The attack on Fort Mifllin was at first alike unsuccessful ; but after a series of attacks, the fort e Nov. 18 . was at length abandoned,* — the garrison retiring to Fort f. Nov. 18 . Mercer. In a few days Fort Mercer was abandoned,^ and the navigation of the Delaware was thus opened to the enemy’s shipping. rwi'.emtn’s of 46. ®Soon after these events, Washington advanced to ^arnTm. W'dte Marsli,:j; where numerous unsuccessful attempts* fcitoThiSh engagement; of Dec. after which, the British general retired** to winter quar- Philadelphia. nVashington encamped* at Valley 6 Diltre disheartened with the service, resigned their * Fort Mi,!Pln was at the lower extremity of Mud Island, new the Penn.syUania side of the Delaware, seven or eight miles be- low Philadelphia, it is still kept in repair, and is garrisoned by U. S. troop.s. (See Map, p. 248.J ^ t Fort Mercer, now in ruins, was a little above, at Red Da\ k, on the New Jersey side, and little more than a mile disUnt from tort Mifflin. It was then, and is now, enshrouded bv • gloomy pine forest. (See .Map.) t Wjite Marsh is situated on IVi.ssahickon Creek, eleven , „ . miles N.H. from Philadelphia. (See Map, p. 248.) « Z ^ rugged hollow, on the S.W. side of the Schuylkill, twenty miles N.n . from Philadelphia. Upon the mountainous flanks of this vallev, and^ upon a vaJ fcuffl 'th^e vX ® adjoining country, the army of Washington encampe 1 .yianofL p'ortMpi'cer, gl AjoLuiers Graves %aConnt D ouoiis Gr avt EVENTS OF 1777. Part III.] commissions ; and murmurs arose in various quarters, not only in the at my, but even among powerful and popular leaders in congress. 47. ‘The brilliant victory at Saratoga was contrasted with the reverses of Washington in New York, New Jer- sey, and Pennsylvania; and a plot was originated for placing General Gates at the head of the armies. Wash- ington, however, never relaxed his exertions in the cause of his country ; and ilie originators of the plot at length received the merited indignation of the army and the 379 ITT7. l Design ts supplant Gen. Wash- ington. people. 48. “After the colonies had thrown off their allegiance ^ Necessity ^ . Ill 11-11 L of some bond to the British crown, and had established separate govein- ofvmon ments in the states, there arose the farther necessity stafea. for some common bond of union, which would better en- able them to act in concert, as one nation. “In the sum- 3 Pro^nWon mer of 1775, Benjamin Franklin had proposed to the Frankun American congress articles of confederation and union among the colonies; but the majority in congress not being then prepared for so decisive a step, the subject was for the time dropped, but was resumed again shortly be- fore the declaration of independence, in the following year. 49. *On the 11th of June,* congress appointed a com- mittee to prepare a plan of confederation.^ A plan was reported by the committee in July following, and, after /ederadon. various changes, was finally adopted by congress on the ‘7^®- 15th of November, 1777. •Various causes, the principal of which was a difference of opinion with respect to the disposition of the vacant western lands, prevented the im- hj the states. mediate ratification of these articles by all the states ; but at length those states which claimed the western lands having*^ ceded them to the Union, for the common ^ benefit of the whole, the articles of confederation were ratified by Maryland, the last remaining state, on the first of March, 1781 ; at which time they became the constitution of the country. 50. “The confederation, however, amounted to little more than a mere league of friendship between the states ; eration. lor although it invested congress with many of the powers of sovereignty, it was defective as a permanent govern- ment, owing to the want of all means to enforce its de- crees. ’While the states were bound together by a sense of common danger, the evils of the plan were little noticed ; the system. out after the close of the war they became so prominent M to make a revision of the system necessary.** D See p. 41& [Book IL CHAPTER V. EVENTS OF 1778 1. ‘Previous to the defeat of Bur- goyne, the British ministry had looked forward, with confidence, to the s))eedy termination of the war, by the conquest of the rebellious colonies. The minor- OEKEKAL OATES. P'Y''**" <'iidoiivorwl, h) vaiii, to stay the course of violent measures, tionx^/the tlic Warlike policy of the ministers was sustained by <%ran.rra»r powQiful majorities in both houses. “But tlie unexpected iSTpiZy" the surrender of the entire northern British army, produced a great change in the aspect of aflairs, and the nation into a dejection as profound as their u,noy,ui. sanguine, and the promises of ministers magnificent. ]oPyZn$tf ’Eord North, compelled by the force of public opinion, Lcrd\(jrth. now came forward* with two conciliatory bills, by w’hich a Feb. England virtually conceded all that had been the cause of controversy between the two countries, and offered more tlian the colonies had asked or desired previous to the dec- laration of independence. These bills passed rapidlv X March 11 . tlirougli parliament, and received the royal assent. were then sent to .\merica, with pro- flEuz //le posals for an amicable adjustment of differences; but these were promptly rejected by the congress, which re- fused to treat with Great Britain until she should either witlidraw her fleets and armies, or, in positive and e.xpress 'iiYofo^^r} acknowledge the independence of tlie states. '^One iie comniis- of tlic Commissioners then attempted to gain the same ends sionos. jjy intrigue and bribery, — which coming to the kriowledge of congress, that body declared it incompatible with their honor to hold any correspondence or intercourse with him. *^*^*^!^ after the rejection of the British terms of ac- commodation, congress receiv^ed the news of the acknow- ledgment of American independence by the court of France, and the conclusion of a treaty of alliance and com- merce between the two countries. ’The treaty was signed the sixth of February, by Benjamin Franklin, Silas Deane, and Arthur Lee, on the part of America, and was ratified by congiess on the fourth of May following. 5. *In the second part of the treaty it was stipulated, that should war occur between France and England, thf. two parties should assi.st each other with council and with arms^ and that neither should conclude truce Dr pca(;6 Feb. 6. By v'h/ytr. i^n.td, and when rati- fied. 3 Stipula- tions of the treaty. Part HM EVENTS OF 1778. 381 with Great Britain without tlie consent of the other. Tins 1778 . treaty was considered equivalent to a declaration of war by France against Great Britain ; and the two Luropean powers made the most active preparations for the approach- ing contest. • "e "A French fleet, under command of Count L) bstaing, was'despatched“ to America, with the design of blockading the British fleet in the Delaware, while VVashington should hold the land forces in check in New Jersey. Bu Ad- miral Howe had already anticipated the scherne, and be- fore the arival of D’Estaing, had sailed for New lork, where all the British forces had been ordered to concen- trate. General Clinton, who had succeeded General Howe in the command of the land forces, evacuated rhil- adelphia on the 18th of June, and with about eleven thou- sand men, and an immense quantity of baggie and pro- visions, commenced his retreat towards New York. 7. * VVashington, whose numbers exceeded those ot Clin- ton, followed cautiously with the main body of his army, while detachments were sent forward to co-operate with the Jersey militia in harassing the enemy, and retarding their march. ^The commander-in-chief was anxious to ti y a general engagement, but his opinion was overruled m a council of officers. «Nevertheless, when the British had arrived at Monmouth,* Washington, unwi ling to pei- mit them to reach the secure heights of Middletown-] wi out a battle, ordered General Lee, who had been previous- ly exchanged, to attack their rear. , , , /• t 8. ’On the morning of the 28th, the light-horse of_ La- fayette advanced against the enemy, but, being briskly charged by Cornwallis and Clinton, was forced to fall back! Lee, surprised by the sudden charge of the enemy, ordered a retreat across a morass in his rear, for the pui- pose of gaining a more favorable position ; but par o his troops, mistaking the order, continued to retreat, and Lee was compelled to follow, briskly pursued by the enemy . At this moment, Washington, coming up, and both sui- prised and vexed at observing the retreat, or rather flight of the troops, addressed Lee with some warmth, and or- dered him to rally his troops and oppose the enemy 1 . How Ihit treanj was regarded 2 First hos- tile measures of trance. a. Aiiril 18. 3 The mere- ments of Ad- miral Howe and Gen. Clinton. Juno 18. 4. Of irasH- ington. 5. General engagement ‘prece.nted. 6. Orders given Lee. 7 Events on the morning of the mh. * Mtmmouth, now the village of Freehold., in Mon- mouth County, is about ciglUeen miles S.L. Irom Kew Brunswick. The principal part of the battle was fought about a mile and a half N. IV. irom tlm village, on the road to Englishtowu. (See Map ; also Map, p. 363.) ,,, ,, t Middletown is a small village twelve miles X.h. from Monmouth, on the road to Sandy Hook. Ihe Heiglvs mentioned ar< the Nevisink Hills, bor- dering Sandy Hook Bay on the Houth. (See Map, V 863 ', • B.\TTLE of MONMOUTH. • jE u ^lisKTovi ii. 3S2 THE REVOLUTION. [Book IL — '>y Ihs reproaches of his general. Lee made an7'Sdof e-«rt'uns to rally, and, having disposed his troop. Vie contest. niore advantageous ground, opposed a powerful check to the enemy, until at length, overpowered by numbers, he was forced to fall back, which he did, however, without any confusion. The main body soon coming up in sepa- rate detachments, the battle became general, and was tlfouTci'Ig p^'^tmued until night put an end to the contest. nVash- night. ington kept his troops under arms during the nitrht de- signing to renew the battle on the coming mornimr •’ but Clinton in the mean time, silently drew off his troops, and proceeded rapidly on his route towards New York K of battle about three hundred killed ; wiiile the loss of the Americans was less than seventy. On both sides many died of the in , Jfpse heat of the weather, added to the fatigue of the day. Gen. Lw. "General Lee, who had been deeply irritated by the repri* mand of Washington on the day of battle, addressed to 3 Lanes sustained. 6 His arrest trial, 1 ^ , o - - auuiesseu IG him two haughty and offensive letters, demanding repa ration. The result was the arrest of Lee, and his trial, by a court martial, on the charges of disobedience of or- ders, misbehavior before the enemy, and disrespect to the commander-in-chief. He was found guilty, and was sus- pended from his command one year. He never rejoined the ai my, but died in seclusion at Philadelphia, just before the close of the war. of Monrrouth, the British pro- rrrta? '"O'estation to Sandy Hook, wi.ence they were taken on board the British fleet, and transport. ed“ to New \ ork. Washington proceeded to White Plains wliere he remained until late in autumn, when he retired to winter quarters at Middlebrook,*- in New Jer.sey. ^Oii the fleet of Count D’Estaing appeared ott Sandy Hook, but being unable to pass the bar at the entrance of New York Bay, was forced to abandon the design of attacking the British fleet, and, by the advice of Washington, sailed for Newport, in Rhode Island. K.oon after the departure of D’Estaing, several vessels aiiived at New York, and jc'jied the British fleet: when Admiral Howe, although his squadron was still inferior to that of the French, hastened to Rhode Island for the relief of General Pigot. 12. “In the mean time General Sullivan, with a detach mem ffom \\ ashington’s army, and with reenforcements from New Englan 1, had arrived at Providence, with the desipi of co-operating with the French fleet in an attack on the British force stationed at Newport. Sullivan was subsequently joined by Generals Greene aud LafayeU^ a. July 5. b. N. p. 369 7. Fleet of Ckmnt U’Es- taing. 9 The Brit tish fleet. %■ Movtments of Generals Sullivan, ^•Treene, and Lafayette. Paet III J EVENTS OF 1778. 3S3 and the army took post at Tiverton,* whence, on the 9 lh tY 78 » of August, it crossed the eastern passage of tlie bay, and ^ ,, ,53 landed on tlio northern part of Rhode Island.^ “'p 13 . *A simultaneous attack by land and sea had been 1,. n. p. 217 planned against the British ; but, on the morning of the ‘ tenth, the lleet of Lqi'd Howe appeared in sight, and H’Es- taing immediately sailed out to give him battle. ‘‘W bile 2 \aval en each commander was striving to get the advantage of po- siticig and at the very moment wlien they were about to engage, a violent storm tirose, wliich parted® the combat- c. Aug. iz ants, and greatly damaged tlie fleets. U.-^Oirthe 20 th, DT^staing returned to Newport, but soon sailed'^ to Boston to repair damages, contrary to the strong remonstrances of the Americans. The British j ^^'22. lleet returned to New York. '‘General Sullivan, in the A. riie armn mean time, had advanced to the siege of Newport, but ** seeing the allied fleet retire, lie was forced to withdraw his army. The English pursued, and attacked® him in e. Aug. 2» the northern part of the island, but were repulsed with considerable loss. On the night of the 30 th Sullivan re- Aug 50 . gained the mainland, narrowly escaping being intercepted by General Clinton, who arrived the next*' day, with a f. Aug. 31 force of four thousand men and a light squadron, for the relief of Newport. 16 . ^Finding Newport secure, (xeneral Clinton return- ed to New York, and soon after detached General Grey on an expedition against the southern shores of Massachu- setts, and the adjoining islands. Arriving^ in Buzzard’s Bay,* a place of resort for American privateers, he burn- ed about seventy sail of shipping, — destroyed a large amount of property in New Bedfordf and Fair Haven, and made a descent'' upon Martha’s Vineyard. A similar expedition, i under tiie command of Captain Ferguson, was soon after undertaken against Little Egg Harbor,:}; in Now Jersey, by wiiich a considerable amount of stores fell into the haiids^ of the enemy. IG. ®Iii the early part of the summer, a force of about loOO tories and Indians, under the command of Col. John Butler, a noted and cruel tory leader, appeared near the flourishingsettlements in the valley of Wyoming, § situated Grty and Capt. Fer- guson. g. Sept. » h Sept. 7. i Sailed Sept. 30. j. Oct. S. 6 ji track on Wyoming. * Buzzard's Bay lies on the S. coast of Massachvisetts, E. from Rhode pland. The distance from the head of this bay across the peninsula of Cape Cod is only five miles. t Netc Bedford is a large village on the west side of an arm of the .sea that sets up frons Buzz;uu's Kay A bridge near the centre of the village conuects it with Fair Haven on the K. fii.le of the stream. t, ‘ i Little Esg Harbor Kay, R>er, and Town, lie at the southeastern extremity of Kurlingi.OD Co about si.xty-five miles south from Sandy llook. The British troops passed about fifteen miles up the river. ^ The name Wyoming was applied to a beautiful valley on both sides of the Snsquehann* in the present county of Luzerne, Pennsylvania. The small village of Wyoming is ov the W lide of the Susqoohaana, nearly opposite Wilkesbarre, , 3S4 THE REVOLUTION. (Buue n ANALYSIS on the banks of the Susquehanna. About 400 of the set- tjuiya. tiers, who inarched out to meet the enemy, were defeated* * with the loss of nearly their whole number. The fort at Wyoming was then besieged, but the garrison, being drawn out to hold a parley with the besiegers, was attacked, and t>. Juiy4. nearly the whole number was slain. i. Fartiict 17. ‘On the morning following the day of the battle, theasuaiianis. humane tcrms oi surrender were agreed upon between the besieged and the enemy ; and the survivors in the fort departed for their homes in fancied security. But the savages, thirsting for blood and plunder, could not be restrained. They spread over the valley, and at night-fall began their work of death. The tomahawk spared neither age nor sex ; the dwellings of tlie inhab- itants were bunied ; and the late blooming paradise was converted into a scene of desolation. Only a few of the settlers escaped. t Retaliatory 18. ®A retaliatory expedition was undertaken in Octo- ber, against the Indians on the upper branches of the Sus- quehanna ; and one early in the following year, by Col. Clark, against the settlements established by the Canadi- s. Their $uc- ans west of the Alleghanies. ®The tory settlers, filled with dismay, hastened to swear allegiance to the United States; and the retreats of the hostile tribes on the Wa- bash* were penetrated, and their country desolated. « 19- November, a repetition of the barbaritic' cf Vaiuxj. Wyoming was attempted by a band of tories, regulars, e Nov 11.12 and Indians, who made an attack® upon the Cherry Val- leyf settlement in New York. Many of the inhabitants were killed, and others were carried into captivity ; but the fort, containing about two hundred soldiers, was not <».^RAmainder taken. ^Thesc excursions were the only events, requir. °scenfof ing notice, which took place in the middle and northern sections of the country during the remainder of the year 1778. The scene of events was now changed to the south, which henceforth became the principal theatre on which the British conducted offensive operations. *, and about fifteen S from the Mohawk River. It was first settled in 1740 The luxurian* growth of Wild Cherry gave it the name of Cherry Valley., which was for a time applied to • large section of country S. and W. of the preseat village PAftrlJl.1 EVENTS OF 1779. 389 had superseded Admiral Howe in the command of the British lieet. ‘In November Col. Campbell was despatch- j coKmei cd* from New York, by General Clinton, with a force of about 2000 men, against Georgia, the n.ost feeble of the Georgia. southern provinces. 21. “Late in December the troops landed'' near Savan- nah, which was then defended by the American general, b Dec -29. Robert Howe, with about GOO regular troops, and a few hundred militia. General Howe had recently returned from an unsuceessful expedition against East Florida, and his troops, still enfeebled by disease, were in a poor con- dition to face the enemy.. Being attacked<= near the city, c. ucc 29 . and defeated, with the broken remains of his army he re- treated up the Savannah, and took shelter by crossing into South Carolina. 22. “Thus the capital of Georgia fell into the hands of 3 q. the enemy : — the only important acquisition which they paign and had made during the year. Ihe two hostile armies at the positions oj north, after two years’ maneuvering, had been brought vUeTatus back to nearly the same relative positions which they oc- cupied at the close of 1776 ; and the olfending party in the beginning, now intrenching himself on New York Island, was reduced to the use of the pickaxe and the spade for defence. *In the language of Washington, “ The hand of Providence had been so conspicuous in all this, that he who lacked faith must have been worse than an infidel ; and he, more than wicked, who had not gratitude to ac- knowledge his obligations.” CflAPTER VI. EVENTS OF 1 7 7 9. 1. “The military operations during the year 1779, were carried on in three separate quarters. The British force at the south was engaged in prosecut- ing the plan of reducing Georgia and South Carolina ; the forces of Wash- ington and Clinton were employed in the northern section 1779. of the Union ; and the fleets of France and England con- \/fhepar* tended for superiority in the West Indies. SlaJt'el 2. “Soon after the fall of Savannah, General Prevost, v/ith a body of troops from East Florida, captured'* the fort ^ the /ait 0/ at Sunbury,^ the only remaining military post m Georgia ; <1. Jun. 9. * Sunhury i.s ou the S. sUe of Medway River, at the head of St. Catharine’s Sound, abrat twenty -ei);ht miles S.W. from Savannah. 49 3dt) ANALYSIS &. Note and Map, p. 129. 1 Advance ai the British to Augusta. 1 Body of lo- ries under Col Boyd defeated b Feb. 14. B. Expedition sent by Uen Lincoln across tne Savannah, 4. Defeat of Oen Ash. March 3 ». General Prevost. 4 Situalion and farther designs of Qtn Lin- coln. d April 23. r. T?ie next moveanents •f the two armies. THE REVOLUTION. ;Bouk d after which, he united his forces with those of Colone' Campbell, and took the chief command of the southern British army. ' An expedition wliich he sent against Port Royal,* in South Carolina, was attacked by the Carolinians under General Moultrie, and defeated with severe loss. 3. ’In order to encourage and support the loyalists, large numbers of whom were supposed to reside in the intericr and northern portions of the province, the British advanced to Augusta. *A body of tories, having risen in arms, and having placed themselves under the command of Colonel Boyd, proceeded along the western frontiers of Carolina in order to join the royal army, 'committing great devas- tations and cruelties on the' way. When near the Brit- ish posts, they were encountered* by Colonel Pickens at the head of a party of Carolina militia, and, in a des- perate engagement, were totally defeated. Colonel Boyd was killed, and seventy of his men were condemned to death, as traitors to their country, — but only five were ex- ecuted. 4. ^Encouraged by this success. General Lincoln, who had previously been placed in command of the southern department, and who had already advanced to the west bank of the Savannah, sent a detachment of nearly 2000 men, under General Ash, across the river, for the pur- pose of repressing the incursions of the enemy, and con- fining them to the low country near the ocean. 5. ^Having taken a station on Brier Creek, f General Ash was surprised and defeated* by General Prevost, with the loss of nearly his wliole army. Most of the militia, who fled at the first fire of the enemy, were either drowned in the river, or swallowed up in the surrounding marshes. ‘The subjugation of Georgia w’as complete : and General Prevost now busied himself in securing the farther co-operation of the loyalists, and in re-establishing, for a brief period, a royal legislature. 6. “Although, by the repulse at Brier Creek, General Lincoln had lost one-fourth of his army, yet, by the extreme exertions of the Carolinians, by the middle of April he was enabled to enter the field anew, at the head of more than five thousand men. Leaving General Moultrie to watch the movements of General Prevost, he commenced*’ his march up the left bank of the Savannah, with the design of entering Georgia by* the way of Augusta. 7. ■’General Prevost, in the mean time, had marched upon Charleston, before \vhich he appeared on the 11th of * At Kettle Creek, on the S.W. side of the Savannah River. 1 Brier Creek enters '.he Savannah from the west, fifty-three miles N from Savaoiiab. Th* cattle was Ibught on fh4 N. bank, near the Savannah.. Part IIl.l EVENTS OF 1779. 337 May, on lie follovvini^ day, summoned the town to 1779* surrender; but the approach of Lincoln soon compelled him to retreat. On the 2()th of June tlic Americans at- facked‘ a division of tlie enemy advantageously posted at a. June « the pass of Stono Ferry,* but, after a severe action, were repulsed with considerable loss. The British soon after established a post at Bf'aufort,'’ on Port Royal Island, after b sm May which the main body of the army retired to Savannah. The unhealthiness of tiie season prevented, during seve- ;al montlis, any farther active operations of the two armies. 8. ‘While these events were transj)iring at the South, i. Thejtrtm the forces of Clinton, at the North, were employed in vari- Chn.cn. ous predatory incursions ; — ravaging the coasts, and plun- dering the country, with the avowed object of rendering che colonies of as little avail as possible to their new allies the French. 9. ‘■‘In February, Governor Tryon, at the head of about 2 . Gov Try' 1500 men, proceeded from Kingsbridge,*" as far as Horse tionw^c^- Neck, in Connecticut, where he destroyed some salt works, ^pSam's^» and plundered the inhabitants, but otherwise did little dam- ^ Age. General Putnam, being accidentally at Horse Neck,*^ hastily collected about a hundred men, and having d n. p. 224 placed them, with a couple of old field-pieces, on the high ^ ground near the meeting-house, continued to fire upon the enemy until the British dragoons were ordered to charge upon him ; when, ordering his men to retreat and form on a hill at a little distance, he put spurs to his steed, and plunged down the precipice at the church ; escaping un- injured by the many balls that were fired at him in his descent. 10. Tn an expedition against Virginia, public and pri- 3 Expedition vate property, to a large amount, was destroyed® at Nor- folk, Portsmouth,f and the neighboring towns and villages, — the enemy every where marking their route by cruelty and devastation. Tn an expedition up the Hudson, con- lfcfinfJn%p ducted by General Clinton himself, Stony Point:}; was abandoned,^ and the garrison at Verplank’s Point§ was g. jJL i forced to surrender^ after a short but spirited resistance. Both places were then garrisoned by the enemy. aJv^Trj/on 11. ®Early in July, Governor Tryon, with about 2600 °'°necdcut^ * Stono Ferry, ten miles W. from Charleston, is the passage across Stono River, leading ftora John’s Island to the mainland. t Portsmouth, Virginia, is on the west side of Elizabeth River, opposite to, and one mile dis- tant firom Norfolk. (See Norfolk, p. 352.) t Stony Point is a high rocky promontory at the head of Haverstraw Bay, on the W. bank of Hudson River, about forty miles N. from New York. A light-hc use has been erected an the •ite of the old fort. (See Map, p. ^7 ) 4 Verplank's Point is an the E. side f the Hudson River, nearly opposite Stony Point. Bee Map, p. 877.; [Book H 388 ANALYSIS a. See p 2il b. July 5. e. Ttij— 12th. . Recapture of Stuny Point July 15 S. Titm and plan of the attacfc S. Sueceee of the enter- priae ISth, ISth 4. The lotsea on each aide 8. Piulua llfO'C. d July 19 6. By ichat the'^e sneset aes loere counterbal- anced. T. Theattad) on Penobaeoi. e Arrived July 25 f Aue 13 8 nostUlt’ra of the Sir A’c- tiona 8. Expedition atnt against them THE REVOLUTION. men, was despatched against the maritime towns of Con. necticut. In this expedition New Haven* was plundered,*' and East Haven, Fairfield, and Norwalk, were reduced to ashes.® Various acts of cruelty were committed on the defenceless inhabitants; and yet the infamous Tryoo boasted of his clemency, declaring that the existence of a single house on the coast was a monument of the kinji’a o o mercy. 12. ‘While Tryon was desolating the coasts of Connoc. ticut, the Americans distinguished themselves by one of the most brilliant achievements which occurred during the war. This was the recapture of Stony Point, on the Hudson. “On the 15th of July General Wayne advanced against this fortress, and arrived at the works in the eve- ning, without being perceived by tlie enemy. Dividing liis force into two columns, both marclicd in order and silence, with unloaded muskets and fixed bayonets. 13. ’As they were wading through a deep morass, which was covered by the tide, the English opened upon them a tremendous fire of musketry, and of cannon loadevl with grape shot ; but nothing could clieck the impetuosity of the Americans. They opened their way with the bay- onet, — scaled the fort, — and the two columns met in the centre of the works. ‘The British lost upwards of six Hundred men in killed and prisoners, besides a large amount of military stores. The American loss was about one hundred. 14. “Soon after the taking of Stony Point, Major Lee surprised'^ a British garrison at Paulus Hook,* — killed tliirty, and took one hundred and sixty prisoners. “These successes, however, were more than counterbalanced by an unsuccessful attempt on a British post which had re- cently been established on the Penobscot River. ’A flotilla of 37 sail fitted out by Massachusetts, proceeded against the place.* After a useless delay, during a siege of 15 days, the Americans were on the point of proceeding to the assault, when a British fleet suddenly made its appear- ance, and attacked*^ and destroyed the flotilla. Most of the soldiers and sailors who escaped made their way back by land, through pathless forests, enduring the extremities of hardship and suffering. 15. “The Six Nations, with the exception of lie Oneidas, incited by British agents, had long carried on a distress- ing warfare against the border settlements. ®To check their depredations, a strong force under the command of Gen. * Paulus Hook, now Jersey City, is a point of land on the W. side of the Hudson, opposite New York City. (See Map, p. m ) EVENTS OF 1779. /•art III.] m eral Sullivan, was sent against them during the summer 1'7'JO. of this year. Proceeding'' up the Susquehanna, from juiyliT \Vyoming, witli about three thousand men, at Tioga Point'*' he was joined'’ by General James Clinton, from the banks b. au«. 23 of the Mohawk, with an additional force of 1000. 16. ‘On (lie 29th of August they found a body of In- dians and tories strongly fortified at Elmira,f wliere was of the c.’ut- fough*. the “ Battle of tlie Chemung,’^ in vvliich the enemy were defeated with such loss tiiat they abandoned all thouglits of farther resistance. ^‘Sullivan then laid waste 2 . Next the Indian country as far as the Genesee River,J burned forty villages, and destroyed more tlian one hundred and Aug .sept. fifty tliousand bushels of corn. "The Indians were great- 3 Effecto/thi ly intimidated by this expedition, and their future incur- sions became less formidable, and less frequent. 17. ^Early in September, the Count D’Estaing, returning 4 Thesiege from the West Indies, appeared” with his fleet on the coast of Georgia, and soon after, in concert with the American force under General Lincoln, laid siege to Savannah. After the expiration of a montli, an assault was made'* on d oct. a the enemy’s works, but the assailants were repulsed with the loss of nearly a thousand men in killed and wounded. Count Pulaski, a celebrated Polish nobleman, who had es- poused the cause of tlie states, was mortally Avounded. 18. ‘The repulse from Savannah was soon followed by s. Eventathai he abandonment of the enterprise — Count D’Estaing again leparting* with his whole fleet from the American coast, and General Lincoln retreating* into South Carolina. Late in October, Sir Henry Clinton, fearing an attack from the French fleet, ordered his forces in Rhode Island to withdraw to New York. Tlie retreat^ was eflectcd f. oct. 25 . w'ith so much haste, that the enemy left behind them all their heavy artillery, and a large quantity of stores. 19. •During the summer of this year, Spain, anxious to 6 vedara recover Gibraltar,^ Jamaica, and the tw^o Floridas, seized the favorable oj)portunity for declaring® war against Great g Juneie. Britain. ’An immense French and Spanish armada soon 7 Atte^npt « after appeared*’ on the coast of Britain, with the evident design of invading the kingdom ; but a variety of disasters h. Aug defeated the project. s \\imtde- 20. *At the very time when a landing was designed at Ply- project^ * Tioen is at the confluence of the Tioga River and the Susquehanna, in the north em part of Pennsylvania. The village of Athens now occupies the place of Sulli can's encun)p- ment. t Elinirn, formerly called Noirtowris is situated on the N. side of the Chemung or Tioga Riyer. aoout twenty miles N.W. from Tioga Point. t The Genesee. River ri.ses in Pennsylvania, and running N. through New York, enters Lake Ontario seven miles N. of Rochester. ^ Gibraltar is a well known, high and narrow promontory, in the S. ot Spain, on tie strait which connects the Atlantic 'vith the M« literraneau. (See .Slap, p. 429.; 390 THE REVOLUTIOr^. (Booe II ANALYSIS. a. Aug. 1. Siege of Gibraltar. See p. 429. Sept. 23. I. Naval bat- tle on the osasi qf Scot land. 3 Events of the battle b Good Man Richard. 4 Reeult cf the military events of 1779. 5. Condition of the Ameri- can army and the people. * Resources of Great Bri- tain. and her renewed ex- trtionsfor the conquest of the cUonAes. mouth, a violent gale* from the northeast drove the com- bined fleet from the channel into the open sea. Added to this, a violent epidemic, raging among the soldiers, swept off more than five thousand of their number. ’The im- portant post of Gibraltar, however, was soon after besieged by the combined fleets of France and Spain, and the siege was vigorously carried on, but without success, during most of the remaining three years of the war. 21. ’’On the 23d of September, one of the most bloody naval battles ever known was fought on the coast of Scot- land, between a flotilla of French and American vessels under the command of Paul Jones, and two English frig ates that were convoying a fleet of merchantmen. ’At half past seven in the evening, the ship of Jones, the Bon Homme Richard,*^ of 40 guns, engaged the Serapis, a British frigate of 44, under command of Captain Pearson. The two frigates coming in contact, Jones lashed them together, and in this situation, for two hours, the battle ra- ged with incessant fury, while neither thought of surren- dering. 22. While both ships were on fire, and the Richard on the point of sinking, the American frigate Alliance came up, and, in the darkness of the night, discharged her broad side into the Richard. Discovering her mistake, she fell with augmented fury on the Serapis, which soon surren- dered. Of three hundred and seventy-five men that were on board the vessel of Jones, three hundred were killed or wounded. The Richard sunk soon after her crew had taken possession of the conquered vessel. At the same time the remaining English frigate, after a severe engagement, was captured. 23. by General Lincoln, and after taking possession^ of the mencement of islands south of the city, crossed* *^ the Ashley River with Charle ton. the advance of the army, and on the first of April com- menced erecting batteries within eight hundred yards of c.'ZArchii. the American works. 2. *On the 9th of April, Admiral Arbuthnot, favored Aprils by a strong southerly wind and the tide, passed Fort Moul- trie with little damage, and anchored his fleet in Charles- ton harbor, witliin cannon shot of the city. *A summons'* 4. summom to surrender being rejected, the English opened'* their bat- ^VTpriit'^ teries upon the town. ®The Americans, in the mean time, 5. Gen. iiu- in order to form a rallying point for the militia, and, pos- dTtac'^ru sibly, succor the city, had assembled a corps under the command of General Huger on the upper part of Cooper Rivor, at a place called Monk’s Corner.* Against this post Clinton sent a detachment of fourteen hundred men, commanded by Webster, Tarleton, and Ferguson, which succeeded in surprising* the party, — putting the whole to e. April 14. flight, — and capturing a large quantity of arms, clothing, and ammunition. 3. “Soon after, an American corps was surprised^ on the Santee, f by Colonel Tarleton. The enemy overran r May6. • Monk’s Comer ip on the W. side of Cooper RiTer, thirty miles N. from Charleston. (Sef ^ap. next page ) • Santee the principal river of South Carolina, is formed by the confluence of tha 392 THE REVOLUTION. [Book II fcNALYa s the country on the left side of the Cooper River, — For, May 6 Moultrie surrendered on the 6tli of May, — and Cliarleston thus found itself completely inclosed by the British forces, with no prospect of relief, either by land or by sea. In this extremity, the fortifications being mostly beaten down. May 18 and the enemy prepared for an assault, on the 12th of May the city surrendered. General Lincoln and the troops under his command became prisoners of war. \,Ezvedi- 4. ‘Having possession of tlie capital. General Clinton into the cuun- made preparations for recovering the rest of the province, for re-establishing royal authority. Tliree expeditions wliich he despatched into the country were completely successful. One seized the important post of Ninety. six another scoured the country bordering on the Savannah ; while Lord Cornwallis passed the Santee, and made him- 8 cw self master of Georgetown. t ’A body of about 400 re- publicans, under Colonel Buford, retreating towards North Carolina, being pursued by Colonel Tarlcton, and over- a May 29 talvcirt at W axliaw Creek,:}: was entirely cut to pieces, s 0 / ®Many of the inhabitants now joined the royal standard ; cause, and aiid CHiiton, Seeing the province in tranquillity, left Lord Cornwallis in command of the southern forces; and, early b Junes in June, with a large body of his troops, embarked*' for New York. Brituhxo^e notwithstanding the apparent tranquillity which annoyed, prevailed at the time of Clinton’s departure, bands of pa triots, under daring leaders, soon began to collect on the frontiers of the province, and, by sudden attacks, to give , much annoyance to the royal troops. “Colonel Sumpter, ^^ter ^ particular, distinguished himself in these desultory ex- c. July 30 cursions. In an attack' which he made on a party of British at Rocky Mount§ he was Wateree from the E an.l the Onparee from the W., eighty-five miles N.W fi-oin Chariej- ton. Ifuiining S E. it enters the Atlantic about fifty miles N.E from Charleston. (See Map '• * The post of Ninety-six was rear the boundary line Ijetween the present Edgefield and Abbevi le Counties, S. Carolina, five milej S.W. from the Saluda Uiver. and loO mile* N.W. from Charh«ton. (See Map.) t Georgetown is on the \V. bank of the Pedee, at its entrance into Wiuyaw Bay, about sixty miles N.E. from Chjirleston (See Map.) t Waxhaw CVeei, rising in North Carolina enters the \Vateree or the Catawba from th» E., 155 miles N.W. from Charleston. (Set Map ) j Rocky Mount is at the northern er.trem ity of the present Fairfield Ccnntv, I art lll.J EVENTS OF 1780. 395 but after a severe loss Tarleton was obliged to retreat, leaving Sumpter in quiet possession of the field. 13. ° Anotlier zealous officer, General Marion, likewise » distinguished liimself in this partisan warfare, and by cutting oft* straggling parties of the enemy, and keeping the lories in check, did the American cause valuable ser- vice. “No fartlier events of importance took place in the South during the rem«)tinder of the year, and we now re- rnMcrof turn to notice tlie few which occurred during the summer ^ in the northern provinces. 14. '•Early in June, five thousand men, under General Knyphausen, passed- from Staten Island into New Jersey, —occupied Elizabethtown,— burned Connecticut Farms, Jersey and appeared before Springfield ; but the advance of a body of troops from Morristown, induced them to with- draw. Soon after, the enemy again advanced into New Jersey, but they were met and repulsed by the Americans at Springfield. 15. u:z/i he wa» up the Hudson, near to West Point, for the purpose of holding a conference with the traitor, and being obliged a. Sep‘, 23. to attempt a return by land ; when near Tarrylown* he was stopped* by three militia soldiers, — ^John Paulding, David Williams, and Isaac Van Wert; who, after search- ing their prisoner, conducted him to Colonel Jameson, B ATnnid'se$- theii* Commanding officer. “Andre was incauliou.sly siif- fered to write to Arnold; wlien the latter, taking the alarm, immediately escaped on board the Vulture, a Brit- ish vessel lying in the river. A.Thcfattqf 19. *Tlie unfortunatc Aiidi'e was tried by court-mar- tial ; upon his own confession he was declared a ifpy, and, agreeably to the laws and usages of nations, was con- B uTintmore demiied to death. “Arncld received the stipulated reward ^ of his treason ; but even his new companions viewed the traitor with contempt, and the world now execrates hia toSof^An memory. “Each of the captors of Andre re- drt. ^ ceived the thanks of congress, a silver medal, and a pension for life. 7. Circum- *20. ’Ill the latter part of this year, another European power was added to the open enemies of England. Hol- land, jealous of the naval superiority of Britain, had long UuLiand boeii friendly to the American cause ; she had given en- couragement and protection to American privateers, and had actually commenced the negotiation of a treaty with congres.s, the discovery of which immediately called foilh L Dec. 20 . a declaration** of war on the part of England. 8 Riiuntfon 21. “Tlius the American Revolution had already invol- uihilferiM. '’^d England in war with three powerful nations of Eu- rope, and yet her exertions seemed to increase with • the occasions that called them ffirth. Parliament again granted a large amount of money for the public service of the coming year, and voted the raising of immense arma- ments by sea and land. • Tarryioron i.n Vir- ginia, with a force of 1600 men, and such a number of armed -vessels as enabled him to commit extensive ravages on the unprotected coasts. Having destroyed* the public stores in the vicinity of Richmond, and public and private^ property to a large amount in different places, he entered* Portsmouth, ** which he fortified, and made his head-quarters ; when apian was formed by Washington to capture him and his army. 8. ^Lafayette, with a force of 1200 men, was sent into Virginia ; and the French fleet, stationed at Rhode Island, sailed' to co-operate with him; but the English being ap- prized of the project, Admiral Arbuthnot sailed from New York, — attacked^ the French fleet, and compelled it to re- turn to Rhode Island. Thus Arnold escaped from the im- minent danger of falling into the hands of his exasperated countrymen. ’Soon after, the British general Philips ar rived® in the Chesapeake, with a reenforcement of 2000 men. After joining Arnold he took the command of the Part Hi.; EVENTS OF 1781. 399 forces, and proceeded to overrun and lay waste the coun- 17 § 1 * try will) but little opposition. 9. 'After the unfortunate battle near Camden, men- ^ change of tioned in tlie preceding chapter,* congress thought proper to remove General Gates, and to appoint General Greene a. see. p. 393. to the command of the southern army. *Soon after taking 2. First mea»- the command, although having a force of but little more ^^henemi^ than two thousand men, he despatclied General Morgan to tlie western extremity of South Carolina, in order to check tlie devastations of the British and loyalists in that quar- ter ^Cornwallis, then on the point of advancing against North Carolina, unwilling to leave Morgan in his rear, sent Colonel Tarleton against him, with directions to “ push liim to the utmost.” 10. “Morgan at first retreated before the superior force 4 coune of his enemy, but being closely pursued, he halted at a place called the Cowpens,* and arranged his men in order of battle. ^Tarleton, soon coming up, confident of an easy victory, made an impetuous attack‘d upon the militia, who b. at first gave way. The British cavalry likewise dis- persed a body of the regular troops, but while they were engaged in the pursuit, the Americans rallied, and in one general charge entirely routed the enemy, who fled in confusion. ®The British lost three hundred in killed and tLon^sm wounded ; while five hundred prisoners, a large quantity taJivotty of baggage, and one hundred dragoon horses, fell into the hands of the conquerors. The Americans had only twelve men killed and sixty wounded. 11. ^On receiving the intelligence of Tarleton’s defeat, Cornwallis, then on the left bank of the Broad River, f intercept destroyed his heavy baggage, and commenced a rapid march towards the fords of the Catawba, J hoping to ar- rive in time to intercept the retreat of Morgan before he could pass hat river. ® After a toilsome march, Morgan s. His pur- succeeded in reaching the fords, and crossed*" the river in gan's^ca^. safety ; but only two hours later the van of the enemy ap- «• Jan-sa. peart d on the opposite bank. It being then in the eve- ning, Cornwallis halted and encamped ; feeling confident of overtaking his adversary in the morning. During the night a heavy rain raised the waters of the river, and ren . ^ dered 11 impassable for two days. appointment 12 . *At this time General Greene, who had left the wail^. * Qncpens is near the northern boundary of S. Carolina, in Spartanburg disuict, Atc milei B. from Broad River. (See Map, p. 392.) t I»oad River rises in the western part of N. Carolina, and flowing S. into S. Carolina re- eelves Paeolet and Tiger RiVers from the W., and unites with the Saluda two miles N. from Co- hunbia to form the Congaree. (See Map, p. 392.) t (kitawba is the name given to the upper part of the Wateree. Cornwalli? crossed at Go* loan Ford, 30 miles X. from the northern boundary of S Carolina. (Map, p. 392. ) [Book II 400 t’ke revolution. iiNALYsis main body of his army on the left bank of tlie Pedec,* E~Ja^r~ opposite CheraWjt arrived* and took the command of Morgan’s division, which continued the retreat, and which was soon followed again in rapid pursuit by Cornwallis. Both armies hurried on to the Yadkin, which the Amer- 4>. Feb 2.3. icans readied first; but whilts they were crossing,*' their rear-guard was attacked by the van of the British, and part of the baggage of the retieating army was abandoned. Again Cornwallis encamped, with only a river between him and liis enemy ; but a sudden rise in the waters again retarded him, and he was obliged to seek a passage higher up the Stream. 'The rise of the waters, on these two oc- wnurawaa casioiis, was regarded by many as a manifest token of the ^t>aw Bay, si.vty luUe^ lI.E. from Charleston. In N. Carolina it bears the name of Yofikin River. t Cheraw is on the W. bank of the Pedee, ten miles S from the N. Carolina line. (Set Map, p 392.) The Americans crossed the Yadkin near Salisbur 3 '. t Ikin River, rising in the Blue Ridge, in the southern part'of Virgin a. and flowing 1C. anites with the Staunton to form the Roanoke. 4 Haw River from the N.W., and Veep River, from the W,, unite li Chatham Cooatj, thirty miles S.W. of Raleigh, to form Cape Fear River. Part IU.J EVLNTb UF 1781 401 there awaited the enemy. Here, on tlie 15th of Maich, 1781 . he was attacked by Cornwallis in person. At the lust ~Marchi 5 cluirge, the Carolina militia retreated in disorder. The regular troops, however, sustained the battle with great lirmness; but alter an obstinate contest a general retreat was ordered, and the Americans fell back several miles, leaving the field in the possession of the enemy. 'The American loss, in killed and wounded, was about 400 ; but the number of fugitives, who returned to their homes, increased the total loss to KIOO. The British loss was about 500, among whom were several valuable olficers. 10. ‘The result of the battle was little less than a defeat to Cornwallis, w'ho was unable to profit by the advantage ^ which he had gained. lie soon retired to Wilmington,* and after a halt of nearly three weeks, directed his march*' “• Apnir. upon Virginia. '^Ceneral Greene, in the mean time, de- 3. course ta- filing to the right, took the daring resolution of re-enter- gfai%efZ. ing South Carolina ; and, after various changes of posi- tion, encamped on Hobkirk’s Hill,t a little more than a mile from Lord Rawdon’s post at Camden. 17. Rlere he was attacked on the 25th of April, and so strongly did victory for a time incline to the side of the Americans, that Greene despatched a body of cavalry to intercept the enemy’s retreat. A Maryland regiment, however, vigorously charged by the enemy, fell into con- fusion ; and in spite of the exertions of the officers, the rout soon became general. The killed, wounded, and missing, on both sides, were nearly equal. 18 ^Soon after, Lord Rawdon evacuated* § ' Camden, and retired with his troops beyond the Santee River ; when, learning that Fort Watsonij; had surrendered, and that ® Fort Mott,§ together with the posts at Granby jj and Orange- burg,*! were closely invested, he -retreated still farther, and encamped at Eutaw Springs.** These posts, together April 25. 4. Hattie of Hobkirk’e Hill. * Guilford Court House, now Greens- battle of Guilford boro’, tlie caj tal of Guilford County, court house. Is between the sources of Haw and Deep Rivers, about eighty miles N.W. from Raleigh. (See Map.) t tlobkirk's Hill. (See Map.) i I'ort Raison was on the E. bank of the Santee, in the S.W. part of Sump- ter Countj', about fift 3 '-five miles from Camden. (See Map, p. 392 ) § Fort Mott was on the S. bank of the Congaree, near its junction with the Wateree, about forty miles S. from Camden. (See Map, p. 392.) II Granby is on the S. bank of the Congnrt^e, thirty miles above Fort Mott. (See' Map, p. 392.) If Orangeburg is on the E. bank of the North Edisto, twenty -five miles S.W. from Fort Mott. (See Map, p. 392 ) ** Eutaw Springs is the name given to a small stream that en- ters (he Santee from the S., at the N.W. extremity of Charleston iiotrict, about Qfty miles from Charleston. .See Map, p .392.) U b.\ttle of HOBKIRK’8 HaL. 402 THE REVOLUTION. [Dook n ANALYSIS L SUffe, ana ms9Qult qf riimti tis I Morftmenit qf ihA :ioo ar- mies after the repulse at Ninety-six. Ja!y. 8 Vhanfreof British com- ntande-.s. 4 . Fate of Col Uavne. A Lord Rmio- don's efforts 4 -Justi/^of the metisure disputed. 7. Battle of Eutato Springs with A^ugusta, soon fell into the hands of the Amen, cans, and by the 5th of June the British were confined to til 3 three posts — Ninety-six, Eutaw Springs, and Charleston. 19. ‘After the retreat of Lord Rawdon from Camden, General Greene proceeded to Fort Granby, and thence against Ninety-six, a place of great natural strength, and strongly fortified. After prosecuting the siege of this place nearly four weeks, and learning that Lord Rawdon was approaching with reenforcements. General Greene determined upon an assault, wliich was made on tlie 18th of June ; but the assailants were beaten off*, and the whole army raised the siege, and retreated, before the arrival of the enemy. 20. “After an unsuccessful pursuit of the Americans, again Lord Rawdon retired, closely followed by the army of Greene, and took post at Orangeburg, where he re- ceived a reenforcement from Charleston, under the com- mand of Col. Stewart. Finding the enemy too strong to be attacked, General Greene now retired,* with the main body of his army, to the heights* beyond the Santee, to spend the hot and sickly season, while expeditions under active officers were continually traversing the country, to intercept the communications between Orangeburg and Charleston. “Lord. Rawdon soon after returned to Eng- land, leaving Colonel Stewart in command of his forces. 21. ^Before his departure, a tragic scene occurred at Charleston, which greatly irritated the Carolinians, and threw additional odium on the British cause. This was the execution of Colonel Isaac Hayne, a firm patriot, who, to escape imprisonment, had previously given in his adhe- sion to the British authorities. When the British were driven from the vicinity* of his residence, considering the inability to protect, as a discharge of the obligation to obey, he took up arms against them, and, in this condition, was taken prisoner. 22. He was brought before Col. Balfour, the command- ant of Charleston, who condemned him to death, although numerous loyalists petitioned in his favor. ‘Lord Raw- don, a man of generous feelings, after having in vain ex- erted his influence to save him, finally gave his sanction to the execution. ®The British strongly urged the justice of the measure, while the Americans condemned it as an act of unwarrantable cruelty. 23. “Early in September, General Greene again ad* • The Santee HiBs are E. of the Wateree River, about twenty milee south from Camden CSee Map, p. 392.) I’aht IIl.J EVENTS OF 1781. 403 vancod upon the enemy, then commandeo by Colonel 17 81 . Stewart, who at his approach, retired to Eutaw Springs. » n. Ju the 6lh the two armies engaged, with nearly equal (brccs. The British were at first driven in confusion from the field, but at length rallying in a favorable posi- tion, they witiistood all the efibrts of the Americans, and after a sanguinary conflict, of nearly four hours. General Greene drew off his troops, and returned to tlie ground he had occupied in the morning. During the night, Col- onel Stewart abandoned his position, and retired to Monk’s Corner. ‘The Americans lost, in this battle, in killed, b n. p. 3»i. wounded, and missing, about 300 men. The loss sus- tained by the enemy was somewhat greatei. 24. “Sliortly after the battle of Eutaw Springs, the z, close of tfu British entirely abandoned the open country, and retired ^thecam^ to Cliarleston and the neighboring islands. These events ended the campaign of 1781, and, indeed, the revolution- ary war, in the Curolinas. ®At the commencement of the % change of year, tlie British were in possession of Georgia and South ^cea'tn^/h^ Carolina ; and North Carolina was thought to be at their mercy. At the close of the year. Savannah and Charles- ton were the only posts in their possession, and to these they were closely confined by the regular American troops, posted in the vicinity, and by the vigilant militia of the surrounding country. 25. ‘Though General Greene was never decisively vie- 4 wnatu torious, yet he was still formidable when defeated, and every battle which he fought resulted to his advantage. To the great energy of character, and the fertility of genius which he displayed, is, principally, to be ascribed, the suc- cessful issue of the southern campaign. 26. ‘Having followed, to its termination, the order of s Movement* the events which occurred in the southern department, we now return to the movements of Cornwallis, who, late in April, left Wilmington,* with the avowed object of con- c. seep. m. quering Virginia. Marching north by the way of Hali- fax,* and crossing, with little opposition, the large and rapid rivers that flow into Roanoke and Albemarle Sounds, in less than a month he reached** Petersburg, j* where he d. Mayor, found the troops of General Philips, who had died a few days before his arrival. ®The defence of Virginia was at 6. The de- that time intrusted principally to the Marquis de Lafayette, who, with a force of only three thousand men, mostly • J/aitfax, in N. Carolina, is situated on the W. bank of the Roanoke River, at the head ti •loop navigation, about 150 miles N. from IVilmington t Petersburg, Virginia, is on the S bank of Appomattox River, twelve miles above its taace into James i^ver. lb 404 THE REVOLUTION. A.NALYSIS militia, could do little more than watch the movements o' the enemy, at a careful distance. i. courK of 27. Unable to bring Lafayette to an engagement. Corn- cotntoauLt. overran the country in the vicinity of James Kiver. and destroyed an immense quantity of public and private 1 Tarieton's property. “An expedition under Tarleton penetrated to txpedj^n (jharlottesville,* and succeeded in making prisoners of * several members of the Virginia House of Delegates, aiH came near seizing the governor of the state, Thomas Jef. 3 . corniooi- fcrsoii. 3\f[er taking possession of Richmond and Wil- liamsburg, Cornwallis was called to the sea-coast by Sir Henry Clinton ; who, apprehensive of an attack by the combined French and American forces, was anxious that Cornwallis should take a position from which he might re- enforce the garrison of New York if desirable. i.Event9that 28. ‘Proceeding from Williamsburg to Portsmouth, when on the point of crossing the James River he was at- CornioLtua. taclvcd* by Lafayette, wlio had been erroneously informed a July 6. that the main body had already crossed. General Wayne, who led the advance, on seeing the whole of the British army drawn out against him, made a sudden charge with great impetuosity, and then hastily retreated with but little loss. Cornwallis, surprised at this bold maneuver, and perhaps suspecting an ambuscade, would not allow a pursuit. Kh'extmove- 29. ® After crossing James River he proceeded to Ports- Coi^nwauia iTiouth ; but iiot liking the situation for a permanent post, b. From Aug. soon evacuatcd the place, and concentrated*' his forcts at Yorktown.f on the south side of York River, which ho immediately commenced fortifying. Gloucester Point, on the opposite side of the river, was held by a small force i Plan of under Colonel Tarleton. wa’tMn^ton, 3 (). the meantime. General Washington had formed a plan of attacking Sir Henry Clinton ; and late in June , troops. the French troops from Rhode Island, under Count Ko- ’'ibVndontd. chambeau, marched to the vicinity of New York, for the purpose of aiding in the enterprise. “The intention was abandoned, however, in August, in consequence of large reen- forcements having been received by Clin- ton, — the tardiness with which the conti. • CliarloltesviUe is about sixtj-five miles N.W. frota Richmond It is the seat of the University of Virjrinia, an institution planned l)v Mr. .lefferson. The residence of Mr. .Icllerson was at Monticello, three miles S K from Charlottesville. t Yorktown, the capital of York County, Virginia, U on the S. side of York Kiver, about seven milea fioia its entrance iuto the Chesapeake. (See .Map 1 SIEdK OF TORKTOWN. EVENTS OF 1781, Cart III.] 40'i nental troops assembled, — and tlic fairer prospect of suc- cess which was opened by tlie situation of Cornwallis. 31. Frencli lleet, commanded by the Count de Grasse, svas expected soon to arrive in the Chesapeake ; and Wash- in^on, having clfeclually deceived Clinton until the last moment, with the belief that New York was the point of attack, suddenly drew olftlie combined French and Amer- ican army, and, after rapid marches, on the 30th of Sep- .ember appeared before Yorktown. 3*2. ®Thc Count de Grasse had previously entered* the Chesapeake, and, by blocking up James and York Rivers, had etfectually cut off the escape of Cornwallis by sea; while a force of two thousand troops, under the Marquis St. Simon, landed from the fleet, and joined Lafayette, then at Williamsburg, with the design of cflectually op- posing the British, should they attempt to retreat upon the Southern Slates. *A British fleet from New York, under Admiral Graves, made an attempt to relieve Cornwallis, and to intercept the French fleet bearing the heavy artii- lery and military stores, from Rhode Island. A partial action took place** off the capes, but the French avoided a general battle, and neither party gained any decided ad- vantage. The object of the British, however, was de- feated. 33. ‘After General Clinton had learned the destination of the army of Washington, lioping to draw off a part of his forces, lie sent Arnold on a plundering expedition against Connecticut. "Landing* at the mouth of the river Thames, Arnold proceeded in person against Fort Trum- bull, a short distance below New London,* Which was evacuated* on his approach. New London was then burned,* and public and private property to a large amount destroyed. 34. “In the meantime a party had proceeded against Fort Griswold, on the east side of the river, whtch, after an obstinate resistance, was carried by assault.** When Colonel Ledyard, the commander of the fort, surrendered his SM ord, it was immediately plunged into his bosom ; and the carnage was continued until the greater part of the garrison was killed or wounded. ’This barbarous inroad did not serve the purpose of Clinton in checking the ad- vance of Washington against Cornwallis. 35. “In the siege of Y’orktown the French were I posted in front, and on the right of the town, extend- * Xtw Lomlon, in Connecticut, is situated on the W. bank of the RiTer Thiunes, three miles from its entrance into Long Island Sound. Fort TrumhuU is situated on a projecting point, about a mile below iIm' city. Fort Griswold is situated opposite Fort Trumbull, on an em- Utaoce in tho t< irn of Gxoton. cSee Map.l 1781. I Svdden de- parture of the combined armies. Sept SO 2. The retfi tt (f Com wal- l/s cut off, both by St a and by land- a. Aug. 28, 30 3. Attempt to relieve Corn loallis. h. Sept. 5 4 . Expedition sent to Con- necticut. 5. What At no/d accom- plished in person c. Sept. 6 6. Capture of Fort Gris toold. 406 ANALYSIS. a. See the Map i. The batter- ies opened, and with w/uu effect- 8. Advance made an the llth. Oct. 14. S Events the Uth ; and progress of the siege. 4 Attempt nf the Itritish to retreat- S. Surrender qf VnrktGion. Oct. 19 9. Clinton's arrival. b Oct . 24. 7. Disposition made of the allied forces. fi. Nov 5. A Effect of iMsimpor umt victory THE REVOLUTION [Boob E ing from the river above to the mo.-ass in the centre, where they were met by the Americans, who extended to the river below/ 'On the evening of the ninth of Octo- ber, the batteries were opened against the town, at a dis- tance of 600 yards ; and so lieavy was the fire, that many of tlie guns of the besieged were soon dismounted, and silenced, and the works in many places demolished. Shells and red hot balls reached the British ships in the harbor, several of which were burned. ’On tlie even- ing of the llth the besiegers advanced to within three hundred yards of the British lines. 36. ’On the 14th, two redoubts, in advance and on the left of the besieged, were carried by assault ; the one by an American, and the other by a French detachment. These were then included in the works of the besiegers. On the 10th, nearly a hundred pieces of heavy ordnance were brought to bear on the British works, and with such effect that the walls and fortifications were beaten down, and almost every gun dismounted. 37. *No longer entertaining any hopes of effectual re- sistance, on the evening of the same day Cornwallis attempted to retreat by way of Gloucester Point ; hoping to be able to break through a French detachment posted in the rear of that place, and, by rapid marches, to reach New York in safety. ‘Frustrated in this attempt by a violent storm, which dispersed his boats after one division had cro.ssed the river, he was reduced to the nece.ssity of * a capitulation ; and, on the 19th, the posts of Yorktown and Gloucester, containing more than seven thousand Brit- ish soldiers, were surrendered to the army of Washington, and the shipping in the harbor to the fleet of De Grasse. 38. ‘Five days after the fall of Yorktown, Sir Henry Clinton arrived** at the mouth of the Chesapeake, with an armament of 7000 men ; but learning that Cornwallis had already surrendered, he returned to New York. ’The victorious allies separated soon after the surrender. The Count de Grasse sailed' for the West Indies ; Count Rochambeau cantoned his army, during the winter, in Virginia ; and the main body of the Americans returned to its former position on the Hudson, while a strong de- tachment under General St. Clair was despatched to the south, to reenforce the army of General Greene. 39. ‘By the victory over Cornwallis, the whole country was, in effect, recovered to the Union — the British powei was reduced to merely defensive measures — and was con fined, principally, to the cities of New York, Charlejton, and Savannah. At the news of so important a victory, iransports of exultation broke forth, and triumphal celo ‘art III.] CLOSE OF THE WAR. 40 '? bralions were held ihrou^hout tlie Union. ‘Washington 17 § 1 . set upuri a j)articuliir day for the performance of divine service in tlie army; recommending that “all the troops should engage in it with serious (loj)ortment, and that sen* sibillty of licart which the surprisi.ug and particular inter- position of Providence in their favor claimed.” 40. ■•'Congress, on receiving the ofllcial intelligence, 2 What toot went in procession to the prmcij)al church in Philadelphia, ^r^»^m7hu “ To return thanks to Almighty God for the signal success of the American arms,” and appointed the 10th of De- cember as a day of public thanksgiving and praver CHAPTER IX. CLOSE OF TflE WAR, AND ADOPTION OF THE CONSTITUTION. 1. ®When intoHigence of the defeat and capture of Cornwallis reached Lon- don, the king and ministry evinced a determination still to continue the war for the reduction of the rebellious col- onies but, fortunately, the war had become almost universally unpopular nation. *From the 12th of December to the 4th of March, 1 • 1 • 1 TT /» ’ famutryto repeated motions were ma le in the House ot Commons for oontinnethe terminating the war; and on this latter day^ the House i.Proceeding$ resolved, that those who should advise the king to continue of Commons, the war on the continent of North America, should be de- 1'782. dared enemies of the sovereign and of the country. a. March 4 . 2 . ^On the 20th c>f March the administration of Lord March 20. North was terminated, and the advocates of peace imme- ® diately came into power. Early in May, Sir Guy Carle- ton, who had been appointed to succeed Sir Henry Clinton followed. in the command of all the British forces, arrived at New York, with insiruuuv^... 'o promote the wishes of Great Britain for an accommodation with the United States. In accordance with these views, offensive war mostly ceased on the part of the British, and Washington made no at- tempts on the posts of the enemy. The year 1782, con- sequently, passed without furnishing any military opera- tions of importance ; although the hostile array of armies, and occasional skirmishes, still denoted the existence of a state of war. not. » 3. ®On the 30th of November, 1782, preliminary arti- « Armesjmd cles ot peace were signed at Pans, by Mr. Oswald, a com- e^rnMs^arid missioiier on the part of Great Britain, and John Adams, GENERAL GREENE. with the British [Book IL 108 A.NALY8ia. 1783. Jan. SO. 8ei>l. 3. I. Termt of the treaty be- tween Enir- land and the United State*. 8. The Flor- ida* a. Since 1763. April 19, 1783. S. Remaining event* of the year 1783. 4 Difflcultiea attending the Hsbandih^ of l.'u anny. 9 . Fears of an 'murrection. • Address circulated through the army. 9. MarO) 11 CLOSE OF THE WAR. Benjamin Franklin, Jolin Jay, and Henry Laurens, on tlie part of the United States. Preliminary articles of peace between France and England were likewise signed on the 20th of January following ; and on the 3d of September, of the same year, definitive treaties of peace were signed bv the commissioners of England with those of the United States, France, Spain, and Holland. ; 4. ‘By the terms of the treaty between England and the United States, the independence of the latter was acknow. 1 ledged in its fullest e.xtent ; ample boundaries were allow. ed them, extending north to the great lakes, and west to the Mississippi, — embracing a range of territory more extensive than the states, when colonies, had claimed ; and an unlimited right of fishing on the banks of Newfound- land was conceded. ‘‘The two Floridas, which had long been held* by England, were restored to Spain. 5. *On the 19th of April, the eighth anniversary of the battle of Lexington, a cessation of hostilities was jwo- claimed in the American army ; and on the 3d of Novem- ber, the army was disbanded by general orders of con- ; gress. Savannah was evacuated by the British troops in July, New York in November, and Charleston in the fol- lowing month. 6. ‘Notwithstanding all had looked forward with joyful hope to the termination of the war, yet the disbanding of the American army had presented dilficul ties and dangers, which it required all the wisdom of congress and the com- mander-in-chief to overcome. Neither officers nor sol- diers had, for a long time, received any pay for their ser vices; and although, in 1780, congress had adopted l resolution promising half pay to the officers, on the con- elusion of peace, yet the state of the finances now rendered the payment impossible. The disbanding of the army would, therefore, throw thousands out of the service, with- out compensation for the past, or substantial provision for the future. 7. ^^In this situation of affairs, it was feared that an open insurrection would break out, and that the a) my would attempt to do itself the justice which the country was slow to grant. ®In the midst of the excitement, an anonymous address, since ascertained to have been writ- ten by Major John Armstrong, — composed with great in- genuity, and recommending an appeal to the fears of congress, and the people, was circulated*" through the army ; calling a meeting of the officers, for the purpose of arranging the proper measures for obtaining redress. Such was the state of feeling in the army, that a war Ixj- tweeii the civil and the military powers appeared inevitable. J Part lli.J ADOPTION 01- THE CONSTITUTION. 4ljfl 6. *T1u 5 firnmess and prudence of Washington, how- 1T§3. ever, succeeded in averting ilie danger. Strong in the 7 what wm love and veneration of tlie people and tlie army, and pos- sessing an almost unbounded intluence over his otlicers, he succeeded in persuading the latter to disregard the anonymous call, and to frown upon all disorderly and illegal proceedings for obtaining redress. ‘■'In a subse- 2 whait^tu quent meeting, called by Washington liiiuself, Cjeneral sequent meet- Gates presiding, the ofiicers unanimously declared, that “ No circumstances of distress or danger should induce a conduct that might tend to sully the reputation and glory which they had acquired at the price of their blood, and eight years’ faithful services,” and that they still had umhaken conhdence in the justice of congress and their country.” 9. *Not long after, congress succeeded in making the 3 . Arrange,- proper arrangements for granting the officers, according Vy^ongr^ to their request, five years’ full pay, in place of half pay for life ; and four months’ full pay to the army, in part payment for past services. ''Their work comjdeted, — *. Return of their country independent, — the soldiers of the revolution ^^t^trl^ue* returned peaceably to their homes ; bearing with them the public thanks of congress in the name of their grate- ful country. 10. ^Washington, having taken leave of his officers and army, repaired to Annapolis, where congress was then in washing- session ; and there, on the 28d of December, before that august body of patriots and sages, and a large concourse of spectators, — in a simple and affectionate address, after commending the interests of his country to the protection of Heaven, he resigned his commission as commander-in- chief of the American army. 11. 'After an eloquent and affecting reply by General 9 Hi» retire- Mifiiin, then president of the congress, Washingto n with- ^laieu^. drew. He then retired to his residence at Moui t Ver- non, exchanging the anxious labors of the car p, for the quiet industry of a farm, and bearing with 1 m the enthusiastic love, esteem, and admiration of his country- men. 12. Tndependence and peace being now established, the public mind, relieved from the excitement incident to atthtaperwa a state of war, was turned to examine the actual condi- tion of the country. . In addition to a foreign debt of eight millions of dollars, a domestic debt of more than thirty millions, due to American citizens, and, principally, to the officers and soldiers of the revolution, was strongly urged upon congress for payment. ®But by the articles s TheMt of confederation congress had not the power to discharge 52 410 CLOSE OF THE WAR. [Bouk. Il ANALYSIS I The. states called upon for funds 2. What pre- vented their complicnce. B Insurrec- tion in Mas- sachusetts (Shay’s Insurrec- tion.) a. In 178?. 4 Necessity of a closer union of the states b Convention at Annapolis. 1787. 4. Convention at Philadel- phia in 1787. 1>. May. 7 Neto terri- torial povern- menl formed 8 The new eonslilution, tend its adop- tion. e. Sept 17. 1788. 8. Party names. to Election of officers under the new gov- ernment. d. Votes counted April 9 - debts incurred by the war ; it could merely recommend to the individual states to raise money for that purpose. 13. 'The states were therefore called upon for funds to discharge, in the first place, the arrears of pay due to the soldiers of the revolution. “The states listened to these calls with respect, but their situation was embarrassing ; — each had its local debts to provide for, and its domestic government to support, — the country had been drained of its wealth, and ta.xes could not be collected ; and, besides, congress had no binding power to compel the states to obedience. “Some of the states attempted, by heavy taxes upon the people, to support their credit, and satisfy their creditors. In Massachusetts, an insurrection was the consequence, and an armed force of several thousand men was necessary to suppress it.* 14. HVith evils continually increasing, the necessity of a closer union of the states, and of an elhcient general gov- ernment, became more and more apparent. “A conven- tion of commissioners from six states, held at Annapolis, in September, 1786, for the puipose of establishing a better system of commercial regulations, led to a proposition for revi.sing the articles of confederation. ‘Accordingly, a con- vention of delegates, from all the states, except Rhode Is- land, met‘’at Philadelphia for this purpose in 1787. Find- ing the articles of confederation exceedingly defective as a form of government, the convention rejected their former purpose of revising them, and proceeded to the considera- tion of a new constitution. — ''In July of this year, a large extent of territory north of the Ohio River was formed into a territorial government by the general congress, and called the Northwestern Territory. 15. ‘After four months’ deliberation a constitution was agreed' on, which, after being presented to congress, was submitted to conventions of the people in the several states for the r ratification. Previous to, and during the year 1788, majorities of the people in eleven of the states adopte I the constitution, although not without strong op- position ; as many believed that the extensive powers, which the new government gave to the rulers, would be dangerous to the liberties of the people. 16. ‘The supporters of the constitution, who advocated a union of the several states under a strong government, were denominated Federalists, and their opposers anti-Federal- ists. “Provision having been made for the election of of fleers under the new government, George Washington was unanimously elected** President of the United States for the term of four years, and John Adams Vice-presi- dent. appendix TO THE REVOLUTION 1. Mn the prescding sketch of the Revolution, we have dwelt priiicipally on those events alone that are innuetliately connected with American histoi’y ; the limits to which w6 were confined sel- dom pei-mitting us to look beyond the American continent to ob- serve the relations which England sustained, during that period, with the other powers of Europe. ^From the {)oint of view that we have taken, however, it will be seen that we could derive only an inadequate knowledge of the magnitude of the contest in which England was involved by the revolt of her American colonies ; and it is believed that our history will acquire additional interest and importance in our eyes by a better understanding of the British councils during the period of otir B evolution, ami by a more cir- cumstantial account of the European wars and alliances entered into against England, in support of Americ;m Independence. 2. 3So recently had America become known to most Europeans, ex- cept by its geographical position on the ma])s of the globe, that the sudden appearance of a civilized nation there, disputing its possession with one of the greatest powers in Europe, filled all minds with astonishment. The novelty of the spectacle — the magnitude of the interests involved in the controversy — a jealousy of the power of England, and dete.station of her tyranny, and the idea of an independent empire in the New World, awakened uni- versal attention ; and a general wish prevailed throughout Europe, that the Americans might be successful in gaining their independence. ^None, however, regarded the struggle with more intense interest than the French people, whom recent defeats, national antipathy, and the hope of seeing the humiliation of a dreaded rival, no less than the natural impulse in favor of men struggling against their oppressors, stimulated to give every encour- agement to the cause of the Americans. 3. sEven the people of England were divided in opinion on the subject of the justice of taxing the Americans, and the policy of employing forcible measures to constrain their submission. ®ln parliament the opposition to the ministerial measures was vehe- ment, and sustained by such men ae the Earl of Chatham and Lord Camden, Mr. Burke, Mr. Fox, and the Marquis of Rockingham. ^Even the city of London presented,® through their loi-d-mayor, an addres.s, remonstrance, and petition to the throne, deprecating the measures of the ministerial party, and entreating his majesty to dismiss ‘^immediately and forever from his councils, those ministers and advisers w'ho encouraged the establishment of arbi- trary power in America ” 4. 8a m.ajority of the people in the trading towns disapproved of hostilities, as injurious to the interests of commerce ; but through- out the nation generally, the lower classes, fully persuaded that the Americans were an oppressed people, showed the strongest aversion to the war ; and such was the popular feeling against the ministerial measures, that the recruiting service was greatly ob- structed by it. ®When intelligence of the battle of Lexington was 1775 . 1. CharacM uf tItK pre- ct.ding sketch of the Revolution. 2. Importanc* of taking a more enlar- ged view of the subject- 3. The light in which the struggle of England with her col niea was vieioed by Europeans generally. 4. Hoxo re- garded by the French peo- ple. 5 By the 6. By parUa ment. 7. The city V London. a. April 10. 1773. 8. By the peo pie in the trading towns, ^c 9 Effects pr oduced •in London by intelligence of the battle qf Lexington 412 APPExNDIX TO THK REVOLlTIOxN. [B( OK IL ANALYSIS. I. Petition and address ts the throne. 2. Anszver rj the kina. 3. Discontents in the army ; and conduct of the Karl o/ t^naiunn. 4 Partner po- litical dis- tinctions re- vived. a See p. 303. S. Violence of party feel- ings. 6 Character of the tory party, as represented ^ their oppo- nents. T. Character attributed to the xohigs. received, it excited a great commotion in the city of London, and a violent remonstrance against the measures of parliament was imme- diately published, accompanied by the severest censures upon thoj^e who had advised the king to make war upon his American subjects. 5. ‘The more moderate party in London, presented to the throne “ an huruble petition and addres'S,” Avhich, although expro.ssed in terms more cool and temperate than the remonstrance, attributed to his majesty's ministers the disturbances in America — asserted the attachment of the colonies to Great Britain — and justifieendence ; “but what,” Siiid ho, “they never originally in- tended, we may certainly drive them to; they will undoubtedly prefer independence to slavery.” His lordship concluded an ex- cellent speech by moving an amendment to the address, expressive of his views of the proi)cr means for re.storing order to the distract^ cd affairs of the British empire. After a long and vehement de- bate. the amendment was rejected, on the final motion, b}* seventy- •six voices to thirty-three. 16. ’-^The debate was not without its salutary effect upon the njv- tion, in enlightening it upon the true grounds of the war with America. The following spirited protest was entered upon the journal of the house of lords, by the minority, who oppost*d the address. “ We have beheld with sorrow and indignation.” say their lordships, “ freemen driven to resistance by acts of oppression and violence. We cannot consent to an address which may deceive his ma jesty and the public into a belief of the confidence of this hon.'^e in the present ministry, who have disgntced parliament, deceived the nation, lost the colonies, and involved us in a Civil war against our clearest interests, and upon the most unjustifiable grounds wantonly spilling the blood of thousands of our fellow subjects.” 17. 3In the latter part of November, several motions, made in the house of lords by the Duke of Grafton, for estimates of the state of the army in America, and the additional force requisite for the ensuing campaign, were negatived without a division. vas, that twelve thousand of these troops, the Hessians, were to remain under the sole command and control of their own general. 23. ‘^Wliile the ministers maintained that the terms were not unreasonable, consi«lering the distance, and the nature of the ser- vice, they held out to the nation the most positive assurances that so great a body of veteran troops need no more than show its- self in America to terminate the war. ^But men well conver- sant in military affairs, and well acquainted w ith America, declared that so vast a country, with a united people, could not be con- quered by any number ot troops, how'ever great, in one, or even two campaigns. ^In the house the court party prevailed by a majority, in favor of the supplies, of two hundred and forty two tc eighty-eight voices. 24. sThe treaties were not less vigorously opposed in the house of peers, in consequence of a motion of the duke of Richmond for an address to the king, requesting him to countermand the march of the German auxiliaries, and to give immediate orders for a suspension of hostilities, in order that a treaty might be entered into which should compose the differences between Great Britain and her colonies. ®The Duke of Cumberland “lameuted that Brunswickei-s. once the advoc.ates of liberty in Europe, should now be sent to subjugate it in America.” "^On the final question in the house of peers, the ministry were sustained by one hundred votes against thirty-two. 25. ^After the decision of this matter, another was brought for- ward that octxisioned a still greater ferment. On the 11th of March the Secretary of War gave notice that the sum of eight hundretl and forty-five thousjind pounds w’ould be necessary to defray the extraordinary expenses of the land forces engjiged in the American war during the preceding year. The exorbitancy of this demand was shown by the opposition, by a reference to previous victorious campaigns, and, among others, to that of 1760, which was crowned with success by the conquest of Canada. It was declared that no less than one hundred pounds, to a man, had been expended upon the harassed and suffering garrison of Boston, and yet the previous campaign had been disgraceful to the British arms. Gallant victories in Europe were ludicrously contrasted with those of Lexington and Bunker’s Hill, and the River Mystic with the Rhine and the Danube. ®The ministry were overwhelmed with a torrent of wit, ridicule, argument, and invective, but they stood their ground on the approbation and authority of parliament, relying more securely on the strength of their numbers, than on the justice of their cause. They attributed the ill success of the past campaign to the unexpected obstinacy of the colonies ; and the expenditures that had been so severely censured, to the noveby and difficulty of carrying on so distant a war. toD^claring that the colonists had grown more haughty in their demands since the com- mencement of hostilities, and that nothing but the most stubborn opposition was henceforth to be expected from them, they now called upon parliament to let forth the full vengeance of the kingdom Part III.] AP1»KNDIX TO THE REVOLUTION. 417 against these incorrigible offenders. the most violent alter- 1776 . cation, the motion for sup[)ly was carried by a majority of one hundred and eighty, against fifty-seven, i/iSdebdtf 26. 20n tlie 1 1th of March, another important attempt was made 2 important in the house of lords, fur the purpose of arresting hostilities. On that day the Duke of Grafton moved that an addre.ss should be prese ited Grafton for to the throne, requesting that in order to prevent the farther effu- sion of blood, a proclamation might be issued, declaring that if the colonies shall present a petition to the commissioners appointed under the late act,* setting forth what they consider to be their just rights and real grievances, that in such a case his majesty will consent to a suspension of arms ; atid that assurance shall bo given them that their petition shall be received, considered, and answered.” 21 . 3Among the arguments in support of this motion, it was con- 9. Argumtntt sitlered peculiarly appropriate, jis tending to allay the asperity of the Americans, at a time when the doctrine of unconditional sub- mission had been advocated in the other house — a doctrine which clearly tended to increase the repugnance of the Americans to a reconciliatioiu ami to excite them to make the most deperate efforts to gain their independence. •• Another circumstance to which the < important Duke of Grafton alluded, as presenting a proper motive to induce mtn^lonedby the country to suspend the blotvs it was preparing to strike, tvas tfu-DuU. the certain intelligence which had been received, that two French gentlemen, bearing, jvs there was good reason to believe, nn impor- tant commission, had recently held a conference with General Washington, and been introduced by him to the congress, with whom conferences had been actually commenced. sSudi reason- 5. These rea- ing.-^, however, were tot.ally ineffectual with the ministerial party, who declared the impossibility of an effectual resistance of the Americans, and their utter disbelief of French interference. ®The e. Motion re^ motion of the duke was rejected by a vote of ninety-one voices to jfcted. thirty-nine. ^This deb.ateput an end to all attempts at conciliatory 7. Efforts of measures for the present. The opposition, seeing all their efforts fruitles.s, retired for a while from the unequal struggle, and war was left to do its work of havoc .and desolation. ®6n the 23d of 8 Close of tht May the session of parliament was closed by a speech from the throne, in which the king expx*essed ‘-his hope that his rebellious subjects would yet be awakened to a sense of their errors ; .at the same time expressing his confidence that if due submission could not be obtained by a voluntary return to duty, it would be effected by a full exertion of the great force intrusted to him.” 28. sThus we h.ave described, briefly, the state of feeling that s. State of existed in England, both in and out of parliament, on the subject of the controversy with America. The whole nation was violently A->na-:-ican agitated by the conflict of opinions, but the people were far more equ.ally divided on this grand question than their representatives in parliament. >°The king was zealous for the prosecution of the 10 . Views of war, conceiving that the dignity of. the crown was best vindicated by measures of coercion. The tory party almost universally, and ly, and of the a gre.it portion of the landed , interest, together with a great aaajuaty '■f the clergy of the established church, coincided with church. the views and feelings of the monarch, and were ardent in then wishes to see the colonies reduced to unconditional submission. * The act here referred to was one empowering the King’s commissioners in America met«]j to grant pardons on submission ; thus hoi !ing out a delusive show of peace, without fumiab lag the mean.s indispensable for its attainment. 53 41S APPENDIX TO THE REVOLUTION. [Book II AJ^AI.VSis. ‘On the other hand, the great body of the whigs. who had been in i. Opposed by ?u most of the period since the English revolution, till thewM^s,ui the accession of the present sovereign, together with the commer* the community generally, and the whcle body of dis- niuniiy gen- seuters, and sectaries of all denominations, regiirded the war with dZm'eTsItf and threw the weight of their combined influence into aUveem ‘he scales of the opposition. ‘lie summer of 1776, strong suspicions began to bo entermined by the ministry, of unfriendly designs from abroad, and already British commerce began to sutler seriously from American cruisers. The trade of the British West India Islands in particular, was involved in great distress, and such was th« amount of supplies which these islands ordinarily derived from America, that their deprivation caused the prices of many neces* saries of life to rise to four or five times their former value ^It was computed in London, at the close of the year 1776 that the losses of merchants, and of government during the year by the vessels employed as transports for troops and stores, amounted to little less than eleven hundred thousand pounds. 30. 4 What was exceedingly irritating to the British governme nt were the unusual facilities offered by other nations to American privateers in the disposition of their prizes. The ports of France anel Spain, especially those of the former power, were freely open to the Americans, both in Europe, and in the French and Spanish colonies; and there the Americans found ready purchasers for their prizes, while, from the French West India Islands, privateers were fitted out under American colors, with commissions from Congress, to cover their depiedations upon the British shipping ®Hemonstrances were indeed made by the British ti^Briim ‘innistry to the court of France, which produced some restraint on govemnunt. these practices, which were publicly disavowed ; but it was evident that they were privately encouraged, and that the French govern- ment secretly favored the cause of the Americans. Oct. 31, 1776. 31. 60n the la.st day of October the .session of parliament was tpc^Si'affhe opened, and a speech from the throne, alluding to the decla- opening of r.ation of American independence, informed the two houses that the parliament. Americans ‘‘ had rejected, with circumstances of indignity and in- suit, the means of conciliation held out to them bv his majesty’s commissioners, and had presumed to set up their rebellious coni'W- eracies as independent states” The defeats which the Americ »ns had sustained at Brooklyn and on the Hudson, were alluded to as giving the strongest hopes of the most decisive good consequences • but his majesty, notwithstanding, informed parliament that it was necessary to prepare for another campaign. ’’'rSuhT speech, under the e.sta‘bli.shed pretext of its being king's speech tb© speech of the minister, was treiited with great severity and was treated met with a determined opposition from the minority. sWhen menuo^fhe echoing the sentiments of the speech, were brought for- mi^teriai ward in both houses, an amendment of a totally different character address. likewise moved, in the house of commons by Lord Cavendi.sh and in the house of lords by the Marquis of Rockingham. The amend dech*^ following peculiarly spirited and striking, Mng^Sara- f ‘''sscrted, with shame and horror on tion of the ©vent that would tend to break the spirit of any portions of the mmendment. Bntish nation, and bow them to an abject and rnconditional sub- mission to any power whatsoever ; that would tend to annihilate their liberties, and subdue them to servile principles anJ passive S Losses in 'he year 1776. <. American privateering encouraged by France nd Spam. 6. Bemon- Part Hi. I APPExNDlX TO THE REVOLUTION. aabita by the force of foreign mercenary arms ; because, amidst the excesses and abuses which have happened, we must respect the spirit and principles operating in these commotions. Our wish btoreguUlo, uotto destroy; for those very principles evidently bear so exact tin nnnlogy with those which support the most v,ilu- a lie part of our own constitution, that it is impossible, with any anpuLnee of justice, to think of wholly extirpating them by the sword in any part of the British dominions, without admittinpon- sequences, and establishing precedents, the most liberties of this kingdom.” lAfter a violent debate, the J^meiid- uient was rejected in the house of commons by a majority of two hundred and forty-two to eighty-seven, and in the house of peers oy ninety-one to twenty-six. 2Fourteen o the peers protest, in which they inserted the proposed amendment, lhat it might remain a perpetual memorial on the journals of tha 3The next movement of the opposition was a motion, by Lord Cavendish, “ that the house should resolve itself into a com- mittee. to consider of the revisal of all acts of parliament by which his majesty's subjects think themselves aggrieved.” tracts fo- troops. 1777 . 12 Earl of Chatham. 13 His appear ance at the house of lonlt ami motion for concilin lion. [Book L 420 APPENDIX TO THE REVOLUTION. ANALYSIS, house of lor*ls, wrapped in flannels, and bearing a crutch in each hand, and there moved that “an humble address be presented to his majesty, advising him to take the most speedy and etfectual measures for putting a stop to the present unnatural war against the colonies, upon the only just and solid foundation, namely, the removal of accumulated grievances.'^ the^ril^ motion the aged Earl suppoiled with all the powers of supixirtcf early eloquence, and the still greiiter weight of his character, this motion. “ We have tried for unconditional submission of the Americans,^ said he, “ let us now try what can be gained by unconditional re* dress. The door of mercy has hitherto been shut against them: you have nnsiicked every corner of Grermany for boors and ruflians to invade and ravage their country ; for to conquer it, my loixis. is impossible — you cannot do it. 1 may as well pretend to drive them before me with this crutch. 1 am e.xperienced in spring hopes and vernal promises, but at last will come your equinoctial disappoint- ment. 2 Continua- 39. Were it practicable, by a long continued course of success, conquer America, the holding it in subjection afterwards will be utterly impossible. No benefit am be derived from that country to this, but by the good will and pure affection of the inhabitants : this is not to be gained by force of arms ; their affection is to be re. covered by reconciliation and justice only If ministers are correct in saying that no engjigements are entered into by America with France, there is yet a moment left ; the point of honor is still safe ; a few weeks may decide our fate as a nation.” %.iirouudson 40. ^The motion of the Earl was vigorously resisted by the ad- f]^ion\Tas tninistration. on the ground, principally, that America had taken resisted. up arms with a settled re.solution of a total separation from the mother country and that if the present causes of altercation had not arisen, other pretexts would have been found to quarrel with A. The mo- Great Britain. 6 attended with important succes.ses,” and “that the de- m November, luded and unhappy multitude would finally return to their alle- ». Ministerial giaiice.” ^xhe addresses brought forward in reply in both houses, ‘^re%y‘!anT ^ friends of the ministerial party, were opposed by amen d- %mend]r*ent8 ments recommending measures of accommodation, and an immo* diate cessation of hostilities. • Remarks of 42. 9The amendment in the house of lords was moved by Lord Chatham himself, who, in the course of his remarks, declared. \o.Thee?n- ^ American, as I am an Englishman, while a tuoyment of foreign troop were landed in my country, I never would lay down Indians. va\ anns,— never, never, never.” »«The employment of Indians in Part III.] APPENDIX TO niE REVOLUTION. 421 ohe American war, which had been advocated by Lord SuflFolk, secretary ot‘ state, on the ground that it was “ perfectly justifiable to use all the means that God and Nature had p\it into their hands,” was denounced by Lord Chatham as a species of barbarity equally abhorrent to religion and humanity, — shockitig to every prece[)t of morality, and every sentiment of honor. ‘Hut notwith- standing the earnest appeals against the address, it was sustained in both houses by the usual large majorities. •VI. 20n the third of December the catastrophe of Burgoyne at Saratoga was annouriced. Unusual excitement was produced by this intelligence, and although the grief and concern for this disas- trous defeat were general, yet the bitter invective and reproaches which it drew on the ministers, Avhose ignorance and incapacity were assigned as the cause of the disgrace, were not, on that ac- count, the less severe. 3 The high tone of ministers was somewhat lowered, and Lord North, with great apparent dejection, acknow- ledged '-that he had indeed been unfortunate, but that his inten- tions were over just and upright.” 44. < Various motions were now made in both houses, for copfes of the orders and instructions sent to General Burgoyne, and for papers relative to the employment of the Indi ms, but without stic- cess. 3'X’he humense supplies demanded by the ministry for carry- ing on the AA'ar, excited the astonishment of all. The ministers ex- plained, by saying that these extraordinary expenses were owing to the extremely hostile disposition of the country where the war was raging, — that no supplies of any kind could be purchased there, and that all must be transported thither at a prodigious expense, unprecedented in any former Avars. 45. 6 About the middle of December parliament adjourned over to the 2(Kh of January, — a measure that Avas violently opposed by the Avhig opposition, Avho declared the impolicy, at so critical a junc- ture, of indulging in so long a recess. "^But the ministry had an important object in vicAv. The recent defeat of Bui’goyne, and the continual di&ippointments attending every ministerial measure, had made such an impre.ssion on the public mind, that a general averseness to the recruiting service Avas manifested throughout the kingdom, and the exorbitant demands for supplies had also created general uneasiness. A neAV method of increasing and furnishing the arniy Avas resolved upon, which, it Avas feared, the whig opposi- ti')n in parliament would have seriously interrupted. 46. ^Ducing the recess an application Avas made to the prominent members of the tory party throughout the kingdom, to come for- Avard in aid of the measures which they had advocated, and, by sup- plying funds, and furnishing recruits, to reanimate the military spirit of the nation. sSeveral cities seconded the views of the ministry. Liverpool and Manchester, Edinburgh and Glasgow, each engaged to raise a regiment of a thousand men. But the city of London re- jected the measure ; and the motion to aid the ministry Avas nega- tived in the common council by a majority of one hundred and eighty to no more than thirty. ‘t*xhe tory party in Bristol were foiled in a similar manner ^ and in Norfolk the opposition to the ministry was so poAverful. that, instead of procuring assistance, a petition, signed by five thousand four hundred individuals, was sent up to parliament, reprobating the American Avar with the utmost freedom and asperity. 47. “When parliament again assembled, these free subscriptions, and voluntary levies of men, accomplished by ministerial influence, met with the severest animadversions of the whig opposition, on 1777 . 1. The min- isterial ad- dresses sus- tained. Dec 3. 2. InteUi- %ence of the defeat of Burgoyne. 3. Admission of Lord North. 4. Motions fo^ information. 5. Recsons alleged for the immense supplies de snanded. 1778 . 6 Adjourn- ment of par- liament oppo- sed btj the Whigs 7. Object of the ministry 8. Applica- tions for aid. 9 Favored by several cities, but rejected by others IC. Tory party defeated in Bristol and Norfolk. 11 Animad- versions against the voluntary subscriptions and levies 422 analysis Feb. S. 1. Rpeech and motion of Mr Fox. 5. Rejection the motion. Feb. 17. 2. ConcUia- tory propnsaU of Lord Sortn. 4 His speech •b« that occa- sion k The minis- terial plan coun tenan- ced by the Whigs 6. Sarcastic f e/narks of Mr. Fox. T. American treaty loirh France an- nounced. a Feb 6. e. Formal no- tification of this treaty. I. The. com- munication Hf the French minister 10. Spirit in which the norljlcotion was met by parliament. I’. Character \f the amend- ments to the addresses. APPENDIX TO THE REVOLUTION. [Book II tlie ground that they were violations of the letter and spirit of the constitution, and, as such, furnished precedents dangerous to the liberties of the people *On the second of February Mr. Fox de- livered one of the most able speeches ever listened to in the house, on the “ state of the British nation.'^ which he concluded by moving an address, that, on account of the imminence of the danger tc which the realm was exposed at home, “none of the troops remain- ing in Britain, or in the garrisons of Gibraltar or Minorca, thould be sent to America.” ^Alt hough the motion was rejected, by a ma- jority of two hundred and fifty-nine against one hundred and sixty- five, yet the vote showed an increasing minority in opposition to the ministry. 4S. 30 n the 17th of February Lord North came forward with a conciliatory plan for terminating the difficulties with America, — renouncing parliamentary taxation of the colonies, and authorizing the appointment of commissioners with full powers to treat with Congress “ as if it were a legal body,” and without a preliminary renunciation of American independence. ortunity to attack the island ofcr n- Vincents, which Ciipitulated on the I7th of June. 5}lc next ada ^ sailed for the island of Grenada, whore he arrived on the ^d of July. An obstinate defence was made by the governor, Lord Macartney, but he was compelled in a short time to surrender at t. Sava! en- discretion. ®About the sjime time Lord Byron returned, and the ‘gagement t^yo fleets came in sight of each other on the Gth of July, when an July 6th. iiiJecisive action ensued, as the French, notwithstanding their su- 7, D'Estaing periority. avoidetl coming to a close engagement. ’Soon after, proceeds to f)’l'.staing sjiilcd north, capturing several British vessels on his ^ajannah. of September anchored" otf the mouth of the a See p. 3S» Savannah. 8 British set- 8Eai ly in this year a French fleet attacked and capturcd>» tiemrnts on without diftiiculty the British forts and settlements on the rivers ‘^rf^zap- Gainbiii, on the western coast of Africa ; but an attack, tured. by a large force, upon the British islands of Guernsey and Jersey, b. Feb. situated in the British channel, near the coast of France, was re- Guer^sll pulsed<= with severe loss to the assailants. »This entcri>risc was andJertei'. productive of considerable benefit, however, to the Unitwl States, c. May 1 . occasioned so great a delay of a fleet of several hundred iner- ^AefahoTtu chantmen, and tran.sports with sujiplie.s. that were about to &iil for United New’ York as seriously to embarrass the operations of the British 10 Ti'ireZ^eA a^iiy ill that quarier. »oin the month of August the combined invasion of fleets of France and Spain, consisting of nearly seventy shi]..s Oi the England besides a large number of frigates, and a multitude (A other armed vessels, entered the British channel, and occjisioned great al.arm along the southern coasts of England ; but no landing was attempted, and not the least impression was made on the naval 1 ?.ce p 399. strength cf the kingdom.‘‘ 11 Opposition flfl- "During the session of parliament, which commenced on the inpariia- 2-5th of November. 1779. and ended on the Sth of July following, the opposition continued their efforts, and on several occasions, particularly on subjects relating to the prodigious expenditure of 1780. the public money, the ministry were left in the minority. *2ln the \t.Difficuities following year, 1780, England was seriously threatened with a for- Uixoecn Hoi- niidable opposition from several of the northern powers of Europe. Inland. Since the alliance of France and the United States. Holland had carried on a lucrative commerce with the former power, supplying her with naval and military stores, contrary to the faith of treatief, which had not only occiisioned complaints on the part of England, but also the seizure of vessels laden with exceptionable cargoes Part III.] APPEx\DIX ro rilE IlEVOLUTIOX. 427 Oil the other hand Holland also complained, with justice, that nuin- 3ors of her vessels, not laden with contraband goods, had been seized and carried into the ports of England. 70. ‘On the 1st of January, 1780, Commodore Fielding fell in with a tleet of Dutch merchant ships, in the Hritish cli.annel, con- royed by a small squadron of men of war. Requesting permi.ssion to visit the ship-!, to ascertain if they carried contrab.ind goods, and being refused by the Dutch admiral, he tired a shot ahead of him, and was answered l>y a broadside. Commodore Fielding returned the fire, when the Dutch admir;il struck his colors, and refusing to separate from his convoy, he accompanied it into lUymouth, al- though informed that he was at liberty to prosecute his voyage. *Tho states of Holland resented the indignity, and. made a peremp- tory demand upon the English court for reparation and redress, to which, howQver, no attention was paid. In truth, England pre- ferred an open war with Holland, to the clandestine assistance which she was gi-'ing to France. 71. mother powers, however, now united with Holland in com- plaints against England, respecting the violated rights of neutrality. In these proceedings C.atharine empress of Russia took the lead, and induced Denmark and Sweden to unite witli her in an “Armed Neutrality,” which had for its object the protection of the com- merce of those nations from the ve.xations to which it was subject from British interference, under the claim of “right of search for contraband goods.” enin<« sula which connects the fortress with the main land. During three weeks, in the month of May, 1781, nearly one hundred thous;ind shot or shells were thrown into the town. “But while the eyes of Europe were turned, in suspense, upon this important fortress, and • This is a long and narrow sand bank in the North Sea or German Ocean, extending fron Jutland, on the west coast of Denmark, nearly to the mouth of the Humber on the easten eoaat of England. Part III.J APPENDIX TO THE REVOLUTION. 429 while all regarded a much longer defence iini)ossible, suddenly, on 1781 . the night of the ‘i7th of Novoiiiher, a chosen body of two thousand men from (ho garrison sallied forth, and, in less than an hour, Nov. 27 Alormed and utterly demolished the enemy’s works. 'I'he damage done on this occasion was computed at two millions sterling. 78. 4ii the month of February following, the island of Minorca, 1782. ifter a long siege, almost as memorable ns that of Gibraltar, sue- , j fairs of government, three executive departments were es tablished, — styled department of foreign aflairs, or of slate i department of the treasury, and department of war ; with a secretary at the head of each. *The heads of thei^e do partmerits had special duties assigned them ; and they were likewise to constitute a council, >\diich might be con suited by the president, whenever he thought proper, or« subjects relating to the duties of their offices. ‘Tlie power of removing from office the heads of these dej>artment5, was, after much discussion, left with the president alone. ‘Thomas Jefferson was appointed secretary of state, Hamilton of the trea«;urv, and Knox of the war depart- ment. 5. ’A national judiciary was also established during this session of congress ; consisting of a supreme court, having one chief justice, and several associate judges ; and circuit and district courts, which have jurisdiction over certain cases specified in the constitution. John Jay was appointed chief justice of the United States, and Edmund Randolph attorney-general. Several amendments to the constitution were proposed by congress, ten of which were subsequent- ly ratified by the constitutional majority of the states. ®In November North Carolina adopted the constitution, and Rhode Island in the May following, thus completing lh#» number of the thirteen original states. 6. ’Early in the second session, the secretary of the treasury brought forward,*’ at the request of congress, a plan for maintaining the public credit. He proposed, as a measure of sound nolicy and substantial justice, that the general government should assume, not only the pub- lic foreign and domestic debt, amounting to more than A Session of Congress is one sitting, or the time during which the legislature meets daily R>r business. Congress has but one session annually ; but as the existence of each congrest continues during two years, each congress has two sessions. Thus we speak of the 1st wc- itnn of the 20tb congress ; — the 2d session of the 25th oongretc, &c. Part IV.J WASHINGTON’S ADMINISTRATION. 435 fifly-four millions of dollars, but likewise the debts of the 1790 . states, contracted during llie war, and estimated at twenty, five millions. 7. ‘Provision was made for the payment of the foreign i Succetsof debt without opposition ; but respecting the assumption of the state debts, and also the full payment of the domes- tic debt, — in otlier words, the redemption of the public se- curities, then, in a great measure, in the hands of specu- lators who had purchased them for a small part of their nominal value, much division prevailed in congress ; but the plan of the secretary was finally adopted. 8. ’During this year a law was passed, fixing the seat 2 . Pemiamm of government, for ten years, at Philadelphia; and after- %fnmfnr wards, permanently, at a place to b(' selected on the Poto- ma^. *In 1790, the “Territory southwest of the Ohio,” 3 . TerritoHci embracing the present Tennessee, was formed into a ter- ritorial government. 9. ^During the same year, an Indian war broke out on i.indiamoar the northwestern frontiers ; and pacific arrangements having been attempted in vain, an expedition, under Gen- eral Harmar, was sent into the Indian country, to reduce the hostile tribes to submission. Many of the Indian towns were burned, and a large quantity of corn destroyed ; but in two battles,* near the confluence of the rivers a Oci. i, St. Mary’s* and St. Joseph’s in Indiana, between succes- sive detachments of the army and the Indians, the former were defeated with considerable loss. 10. ^Early in 1791, in accordance with a plan pro- 1791. posed by the secretary of the treasury, an act was passed menfffa^na by congress for the establishment of a national bank, tioicaibank. called the Bank of the United States, but not without the most strenuous opposition ; on the ground, principally, that congress had no constitutional right to charter such an institution. 11. "During the same year, Vermont,f the last settled of the New England states, adopted the constitution, and was admitted‘’ into the Union. The territory of this state had been claimed both by New York and New Hamp- shire ; — each had made grants of land within its limits ; but in 1777 the people met in convention, and proclaimed Vermont or New Connecticut, an independent state. Ow- * The St. Mary's from the S. and St. Joseph’s from the N. unite at Fort Wayne, in the N.E. part of Indiana, and form the Maumee, which flows into the west end of Lake F.rie. t VERMONT, one of the Eastern or New England State.s, contains an area of about 8000 iquare miles. It is a hilly country, and is traversed throughout nearly its whole lergth by the Green MounUins, the loftiest points of which are a little more than 4000 feet higu. The best lands in the state are W. of the mountains, near Lake Champlain ; but the soil gene- rally, throughout the state, is better adapted to grazing than to tillage. The first 8e»'.3« ment in the state wag at Fort Duramer, now Brattleboro’. A fort was erected her. hr 1723, and a settlement commenced in the following vear. 436 THE UNITED STATES. IIIOOK li analysis, ing to the objections of New \ ork, it was not adrr.itteci " into tlie confederacy ; nor was the opposition of New York withdrawn until 1789, when Vermont agreed tc purcliase the claims of New York to territory and juiis. diction by the payment of 80,000 dollars. I 12. 'After the defeat of General Ilarmar in 1790, an. other expedition, with additional forces, was planned against the Indians, and the command given to General St. Clair, r jcco«n' 0 / then governor of the Northwestern Territory. *In the \f>naf,fL fall of 1791, the forces of St. Clair, numbering about 2000 men, marched* from Fort Washington,* northward, • Sept and ahout eighty miles, into the Indian country, wliere, on the 4th of I^ovember, they were surprised in camp,t and de- feated with great slaughter. Out of 1400 men engaged in the battle, nearly 000 were killed. Had not the vie torious Indians been called from the pursuit to the aban- doned camp in quest of plunder, it is probable that nearly the whole army would have perished. 1792. 13. "On the" 1st of June, 1792, Kentucky, J which had ^ r^^Ken previously claimed by Virginia, was admitted into ^ucAry. Oic Uniou as a state. The first settlement in tlie state was made by Daniel Boone and others, at a place called Boonesboro’,§ in the year 1775. During the early part of the revolution, tlie few inhabitants sulFered severely from the Indians, who were incited by agents of the Brit- ish government ; but in 1779 General Clarke, as before b See p. 384 mentioned,*’ overcame the Indians, and laid waste their villages; after which, the inliabitanis enjoyed greater security, and tlie settlements were gradually extended. i. Election of 14. "Ill the autumii of 1792 General Washington was again elected president of the United States, and John 5 Ecentsin Adams vice-president. "At this time the revolution in France was progressing, and early in 1798 news arrived ^ in the United States of the declaration of war by France %.M.- Genet: Agfxinsi England and Holland. “About the same lime 4"£%Ter- Mr. Genet arrived® in tlie United States, as minister of French republic, where he was warmly received b) c In April, the people, who remembered with gratitude the aid whicl * Fort Washington was on the site of the present Cincinnati, situated on the N. side of the Ohio River, near the S.W. extremity of the state of Ohio. The city is near the eastern extremity of a pleasant valley about twelve niilea in circumference. , k t The camp of St. Clair was in the western part of Ohio, at the N.W. angle of Dar* County. Fort Recovery was afterwards built there. Dark County received its name from ColoLiel Dark, an officer in St. Clair's army. . .n } KENTUCKY, one of the Western Sutes, contains an area of about 42,000 square miles The country in the western parts of the state is hilly and mountainous. A nairow tracJ along the Ohio River, through the whole length of the state, is hilly and broken, but has ■ good .soil. Between this tract and Greene River is a fertile region, frequently denomlnatea ihe garden of the state The country in the S.W. part of the sUte between Grwne and Cum oerland Rivers, is caR?d » The Barrens,” although it proves to be excellent grain land. i Boonesboro' is on he 9. aide of Kentucky River, about eighteen miles S.E. from Lexingten Part IV.] WASHINGTON’S ADMINISTRATION. France liad rendered them in their struggle for indepen- dence, and wiio now cherished the nattering expectation that llie French nation was about to enjoy tlie same bless- /ngs of liberty and self-government. ir>. ‘Flattered by his reception, and relying on the partiality manifested towards the French nation, Mr. Genet assumed the authority of fitting out privateers in the ports of tiie United States, to cruise against the vessels of nations hostile to France ; and likewise attempted to set on foot expeditions against the Spanish settlements in Florida and on the Mississippi, although the president had previously issued^ a proclamation, declaring it to be the duty and interest of the United States to preserve the most strict neutrality towards the contending powers in Europe. 16. “As Mr. Genet persisted in his endeavors, in oppo- sition to the efforts and remonstrances of the president, and likewise endeavored to excite discord and distrust be- tween the American people and their government, the president requested'* his recall ; and in the following year his place was supplied by Mr. Fauchet,® who was in- structed to assure the American government that France disapproved of the conduct of his predecessor. 17. ’After the defeat of St. Clair in 1791,** General Wayne was appointed to carry on the Indian war. In the autumn of 1793 he built Fort Recovery near the ground on which St. Clair had been defeated, where he passed the winter. In the following summer he advanced still farther into the Indian country, and built Fort Defi- ance ;* whence he moved down the Maume'e,* and, on the 20th of August, at the head of about 3000 men, met the Indians near the rapids, f completely routed them, and laid waste their country. 18. e the ruler, and New Orleans the capital ; or, failing in this project, it was his design to march upon Mexico, and establish an empire there. He was arrested and brought to trial in 1807, on the charge of treason, but was released for want of sufficient evidence to convict him. 12. ®The wars produced by the French revolution still 1S04. t July II. 1. Efection oj 1804. 2 Hamet: ex- pedition planned by him and Eaton. 1805. b. P tion. d April 26. e. April 27. f May 18, and June 10. g. Treaty coii- cluded June, 3, 1803. 4 Michigan. 1806. 5. Conspiracy and trial of Col Burr. 6. Wars pro- duced by the French Rev- olution. * Oamilton fell at Hoboken, on the New Jersey side of the Hudson River, opposite the »ity of New York. t Alexandria, the ancient capital of Egypt, founded by Alexander the Great in the year 331, A C., is situated at the N.W extremity of Egypt, on a neck of land between the Mediterra nean Sea and liake Mareotis. t Thme is about 650 miles E from Tripoli. [Boom 11 <46 the united states. ^NALYsn. continued ,o rage, and at this time Napoleon, emperor of France, riumpliant and powerful, liad acquired control 1 Relative ovei ne> fly all tlie kingdoms of Europe. ‘England alone, £^land ^id unsubdued and undaunted, with unwavering purpose Fiance. incessaut war against her ancient rival ; and though France was victorious on land, the navy of Eiiirland rode I Posuumef triumphant in every sea. ’‘The destruction of the ships sraw. and commerce of other nations was highly favorable to the United States, which endeavored to maintain a neutrality towards the contending powers, and peaceably to continue a commerce with them. s Blockade 13. Mil May, 1806, England, for the purpose of injur. the Elbe. Hig the commerce oi her enemy, declared^ the continenl a May 16 . from Brest* to the Elbef in a state of blockade, although not invested by a British fleet ; and numerous Americar vessels, trading to that coast, were captured and condemned. * Frlnch^^^ ^Bonaparte soon retaliated, by declaring‘‘ the British isles aee. in a state of blockade ; and American vessels trading b. Nov. ai. became a prey to French cruisers. ‘Early in the prohioition, lollowing year, the coasting trade of r ranee was pro- 'tiusemew- Iiibitcd' by the British government. These measures, r.j7nr. liighly injurious to American commerce, and contrary to the laws of nations and the rights of neutral powers, oc- casioned great excitement in the United States, and the injured merchants loudly demanded of the government redress and protection. 6 preren- 14. Mn Juiie, an event of a hostile character occurred, ciafnistrlhe " hicli greatly increased the popular indignation against ^S^ient^' England. That power, contending for the principle that whoever was born in England always remained a British subject, had long claimed the right, and exercised the power of searching American ships, and taking from them those who had been naturalized in the United States, and who were, therefore, claimed as American citizens. June 52. 15. ’On the 22d of June, the American frigate Ches- apeake, then near the coast of the United States, having Chesapeake, refused to deliver up four men claimed by the English as deserters, was fired upon by the British ship of war Leo- pard. Being unsuspicious of danger at the time, and un prepared for the attack, the Chesapeake struck her colors, after having had three of her men killed, and eighteen wounded. The four men claimed as deserters were then transferred to the British vessel. Upon investigation it waa eLxertained that three of them were American citizens, who * Brest is a town at the northwestern extremity of France. f The Elbe, a large river of Germany, enters the North Sea or German Ocean between lias . Ower and Denmark, 750 miles N.E. from Brest. PARt IV.J MADISON’S ADMINISTRATION. 441 180 §. had boon impressed by the British, and liad afterv^ ards es- caped from their service. 1(5. ‘This outrage upon a national ve.ssel was followed by a proclamation of the president, forbidding British ships non. of w ar to enter the harbors of the United States, until sat- isfaction for the attack on the Chesapeake should bo made by the British government, and security given against fu- ture aggression. Mn November, the British government 2 Fanhtr issued* the celebrated “ orders in council^^^ proliibiting all trade w'ith France and her allies ; and in December fol- lowijig, Bonaparte issuecD the retaliatory Milan decree,* forbidding all trade with England and her colonies. Thus on^Ani^ican almost every American vessel on the ocean was liable to be captured by one or the other of the contending b. Dec. n pow'ers. 17. *ln December, congress decreed® an embargo, the 3 Anu>rir.an design of which was, not only to retaliate upon France /romusp^ and England, but also, by calling home and detaining American vessels and sailors, to put the country in a bet- c- i>«c. m ter posture of defence, preparatory to an expected war. 'The embargo failing to obtain, from France and England, an acknowledgment of American rights, and being like- wise ruinous to the commerce of the country with other nations, in March, 1809, congress repealed it, but, at the 1809. same time, interdicted all commercial intercourse with d. March i France and England 18. ‘Such was the situation of the country at the close a. cim>eof of Jefferson's administration. Following and confirming ii&wu-L the example of Washington, after a term of eight years ‘^^rlsulng'^ Jefferson declined a re-election, and was succeeded* in the presidency by James Madison. George Clinton was 1809 . re-elected vice-president. CHAPTER IV. MADISON’S ADMINISTRATION, FROM MARCH 4, 1809, TO MARCH 4, 1817. WAR WITH ENGLAND. SECTION L — EVENTS OP 1809, ’10, ’ll. 1. ‘Sdon after the accession of Mr. Madison to the ktnew^m presidei.cy, he was assured by Mr. Erskine, the British • Bo called from Milan, a city In the N. of Italy, whence the decree was issued 448 THE UNITED STATES. IBout n ANALYSIS. a See p. 447 Aug. 10. 1810. 1 Dtcrce is- sued, and de- cree revoiced ly Bonaparte in 1810 b. March 23. 2. Hostile course slit pursued by Kngland 1811. 3. Encounter at sea. e. May 16. I. Indian toar at the toeat, and “ Battle qf Tippecanoe." i. Not. 6. e. Not. 7. • Indiana prewnt states minister at Washington, that the British “ orders in coun- cil, so far as tliey affected the United States, should l>« repealed by the 10th of June. The president, therefore, proclaimed that commercial intercourse would be renewed with England on that day. The British government, however, disavowed the acts of its minister; the orders in council were not repealed ; and non- intercourse with England was again proclaimed. 2. ‘In March, 1810, Bonaparte issued** a decree of a decidedly hostile character, by which all American vej- sels and cargoes, arriving in any of the ports of France, or of countries occupied by French troops, were ordered to be seized and condemned ; but in November of the same year, all the hostile decrees of the French were re- voked, and commercial intercourse was renewed between France and the United States. 3. “England, however, continued her hostile decrees ; and, for the purjxise of enforcing them, stationed before the principal ports of the United States, her ships of war, which intercepted the American merchantmen, and sent them to British ports as legal prizes. On one occa.sion, however, the insolence of a British ship of war received a merited rebuke. 4. ‘‘Commodore Rogers, sailing in the American frigate President, met,'' in the evening, a vessel on the coast of Virginia. He hailed, but instead of a satisfactory an- swer, received a shot, in return, from the unknown ves- sel. A brief engagement ensued, and the guns of the stranger were soon nearly silenced, when Commodore Rogers hailed again and was answered that the ship was the British sloop of ^ ar Little Belt, commanded by Cap- tain Bingham. The Lntle Belt had eleven men killed and twenty-one wounded while the Preside.nt had only one man wounded. 5. *At this time the Inoians on the western frontiers had become hostile, as was supposed through British in. fluence ; and in the fall ot 18il. General Harrison, then governor of Indiana Territory.*^ marched against the tribes on the Wabash. On his approach to the town of the Prophet, the brother of the celebrated Teenmseh, the principal chiefs came out and proposed'* a conference, and requested him to encamp for the night. Fearing treach- ery, the troops slept on their arms in order of battle. Early on the following morning* the camp wa« furiously assailed, and a bloody and doubtful contest ensued ; but Territory., separated from the Northwestern Tet.l^^orj n. ^SQO, eu.V»wced »h» of Indiana and Illinois MADISON’S ADMINISTRATION. Part IV.] 44 & after a heavy loss on both sides, the Indians were finahy 1^11. repulsed.* SECTION II. PRINCIPAL HVENTS OF 1812. Drvisioxp. — I. Declaration of Wur^ and Events in the rr^t.s‘^ — II. Events on the Niagara Frontier. — in. Naval Events. 1. Declaration of War, and Events IN THE West. — 1. ‘Early in April, 1812, eongre'ss passed^ an a 't lavi ig an i'.'n- hargo for ninety (’ays, on a'l ve sels roMMoiM)i:i; dkoatim;. within the jurisdiction of the Uni el SlatC'. On the 4th lHli>. of June following, a hill d( daring war against Gr at Britain passed the house of representatives; and on the“'"'^'''/':'’^«- 17th, the sena'c ; and, on the 10th, the ] residcnit issued a proclamation of war.^ inSwnr''^'^' 2. *E.\ertiens w re Imme liately made to en’ist 25.000 bolKl.s7s, men ; to raise 50,000 vo’unteers; and to call out 100,000 2^7>r-],a^a. militia for the defence of the sea-coast and frontiers, ^ionsfor war. Henry Dearborn, of Massachusetts, an officer of the revo- lution, was appointed major-general and commander-in- chief of the army. 3. ^\t the time of the declaration of war, General Hull, then governor of Michigan Territory, was on his march from Ohio to Detroit, with a force of two thousand men, with a view of putting an end to the Indian hostilities on the nortlnvestern frontier. Being vested with an author- ity to invade the Canadas, “ if consistent wdth the safety of his own posts,” on the T2ih of July he crossed the river Detroit,^ and encamped at Sandwdch,J with the professed object of marching upon the British post at Malclen.§ 4. Mn the mean time, the American post at Mackinawll \ J^ossesau^ was surprised, and a surrender demanded ; which was Americans. the first intimation of the declaration of war that the garri- * This battle, called the Battle of Tippecanoe., was fought vicinity of Detroit. near the W. bank of Tippecanoe River, at its junction with the Wabash, in the northern part of Tippecanoe County, Indiana. • t Detroit River is the channel or strait that connects Lake St. Clair with l.ake Erie. (See 3Iap.) ? Sandwich is on the E. bank of Detroit River, two miles below Detroit. (See Map.) j Fort Malden is on the E. bank of Detroit River, fifteen miles S. from Detroit, and half a mile N. from the village of Amherstburg. rSee Map.) II Mackinaw is a small island a little E. from the strait whicli connects Lake Michigan with liake Huron, about 270 miles N.W. from Detroit. The fort and village of Mackinaw are i n the S.E. side of the island. 57 450 IHE UNITED STATES. [Book II ANALYSIS. a. July IT b. Auk. 5 l Retreat of Qm Hull Aug. *. I Expedition qfCal Miller. r. Aug. 8. Aug. 9. Aug. 16. I. Surrender of Detroit te. Aug. IC. 4. Horo the evtnt was regarded by the British. 9. Gen. Hull’s trial. f. See Map, next page. SO 1 had received. The demand was precipitately complied with,* and the British were thus put in posses.sion of one of the strongest posts in the United States. Soon after, Major Van Horne, who had been despatched by General Hull to convoy a party approaching his camp with sup- plies, was defeated*^ by a force of British and Indians near Brownstown.* 5. ‘General Hull himself, after remaining inactive nearly a month in Canada, while his confident troops were daily expecting to be led against the enemy, suddenly re- crossed, in the niirht of tlie 7th of August, to the town and fort of Detroit, to the bitter vexation and disappointment of his officers and army, who could see no reason for thus abandoning the object of tlie expedition. “He now sent' a detachment of several hundred men, under Colonel Miller, to accomplisli the object previously attempted by Major Van Horne. In this expedition a large force of British and Indians, the latter under the famous Tecumseh, was met** and routed with considerable loss, near tlie ground on which Van Horne had been defeated. 6. “On the 16th of August General Brock, the British commander, crossed the river a few miles above Detroit, without opposition, and with a force of about 700 British troops and 600 Indians, immediately marched against the American works. While the American troops, ad van- tageously posted, and numbering more than the combined force of the British and Indians, were anxiously awaiting the orders to fire, great was their mortification and rage, when all were suddenly ordered within the fort, and a white ffag, in token of submission, was suspended from the walls. Not only the army at Detroit, but the whole territory, with all its forts and garrisons, was thus basely surrendered* to the ’British. 7. ’ Isl- ands. 8. The consti- tution and Java. e. Dec. 29. the great surprise of the troops. Another preparation foi an attack was made, and the troops were actually em. barked, wlien they were again withdrawn, and ordered to winter quarters. III. Naval Events. — 1. ‘Thus far the events of the war, on the land, had been unfavorable to the Americans; but on another element, the national lionor had been fully sustained by a series of unexpected and brilliant victories. “On the 19th of August, tlie American frigate Constitution, of forty-four guns, commanded by Captain Isaac Hull, en- gaged the British frigate Guerriere, of thirty-eight guns, commanded by Captain Dacrcs ; and after an action* of tliirty minutes compelled her to surrender. The Guerriere was made a complete wreck. Every mast and spar was shot away, and one-third of her crew was either killed oi wounded. 2. “In October, an American sloop of war, the Wasp, of eighteen guns, Captain Jones commander, while off the coast of North Carolina, captured^ the brig Frolic, of twenty-two guns, after a bloody conflict of three-quarters of an hour. On boarding the enemy, to the surprise of the Americans, only three officers and one seaman were found on the forecastle ; while the other decks, slippery with blood, were covered with the dead and the dying. The loss of the Frolic was about eighty in killed and wounded, while that of the Wasp was only ten. On the same day the two vessels were captured by a British sev- enty-four. 3. ■‘A few days later,® the frigate United States, of forty- four guns, commanded by Commodore Decatur, engaged® the British frigate Macedonian, of forty-nine guns. The action continued nearly two hours, when the Macedonian struck her colors, being greatly injured in her liull and rigging, and having lost, in killed and wounded, more than 100 men. The United States was almost entirely uninjured. Her loss was only five killed and sev a wounded. The superiority of the American gunnery a this action was remarkably conspicuous. 4. Tn December, the Constitution, then commanded ny Commodore Bain bridge, achieved a second naval victory ; capturing* the British frigate- Java, carrying forty-nine guns and 400 men. The action occurred off St. Salvador,* and continued more than three hours. Of the crew of tne Java, nearly 200 were killed and wounded ; of the Con- stitution, only thirty-four. The Java, having been made a complete wreck, was burned after the action. • St. Salvador Is a large city on the eastern coast o Brazil. Part IV..' MA JISON’S AD3IINISTRATI0N. 453 5. 'In addition to these distinguislied naval victories; others, less noted, were frecjuently occurring. Numerous privateers covered the ocean, and during tlie year lhi*2, nearly three hundred vessels, more tliaii fifty of which were armed, were captured from the enemy, and more than three thousand prisoners were taken. Compared with this, the number captured by the enemy was but trifling. The American navy became the pride of the people, and in every instance it added to the national renown. ^^ECTION III PRINCIPAL EVENTS OF 1813. Di\T3Ion3. — I. Eaents in the West and South. — II. Events in the North. — III. Naval Events. 1 § 12 . 1. Other navni site- COMMODORE PERRY. 1. Events in the West and South. — 1. *In the be- 2 . Arrange ginning of 1813, the principal American forces were ar- ^American ranged in three divisions. The army of the West was com- manded by General Harrison ; the army of the centre, un- der General Dearborn, was on the southern shore of Lake Ontario, and on the Niagara frontier; and the army of the North, under General Hampton, on the shores of Lake Champlain. 2. ^Shortly after the disaster which befell the army un- 3 . Events at der General Hull, the militia of the Western States, promptly obedient to the calls of their country, assembled in great numbers at different and distant points, for the de- fence of the frontier, and the recovery of the lost territory. ‘it was the design of General Harrison to collect these 4 . Harrison's forces at some point near the head of Lake Erie, from which a descent should be made upon the British posts at Detroit and Malden. 3. ‘On the lOth of January, General Winchester, with jan. 10 . about 800 men, arrived at the rapids* of the Maumee. Learning‘s that parties of British and Indians were about winchester. to concentrate at the village of Frenchtown,* thirty miles Ill his advance, on the River Raisin ;y at the earnest so- licitation of the inhabitants he detached" a small party c. Jan it under Colonels Lewis and Allen for their protection. * Frenctuown is on the north bank of the River Raisin, near its mouth, about twenty-flT« niles S.W. from Detroit. The large village that has grown up on the S. side of the stream at this place, is now called Monroe. (See Map, p. 449.) t The River Raisin, so named from the numerous grape-vines that formerly lined it.s banks, enters Lake Erie from the W. two and a half miles below* the village of Monroe. (See Map p 449.* Booe 11 454 ANALYSIS. a. Jan. I8 b. Jan. 20 1. Battle of Ftenduown 2. Treatment qf the toound- ed priaonera. c. Jan 22. d. Jan. 23. a. Movementa if General llarriaon at this lime e Jan. 23. f Feb 1. May 1. 4 Of General Proctor. May 5. S. Gen. Olay- May 8 I. Abandon- ment of the aie^e. May 9. T. Movements ^ the British and Indians in July, and azege of Fort Sandusky. g. July 21. THE UNITED STATES. f This party, finding the enemy already in possession of the town, successfully attacked* and routed them ; and having encamped on the spot, was soon after joined*' by the main body under General Winchester. 4. ‘Here, early on the morning of tlie 22d, the Ameri- cans were attacked by General Proctor, who I'ad niaiched suddenly from Malden with a combined force of fifteen hundred British and Indians. The Americans made a brave defence against this superior force, and after a se- vere loss on both sides, the attack on the main body was for a time suspended ; when General Proctor, learning that General Winchester had fallen into the hands of the Indians, induced him, by a pledge of protection to the prisoners, to surrender the troops under his command. 5. ’The pledge was basely violated. General Proctor marched back' to Malden, leaving the wounded without a guard, and in the power of the savages, who wantonly put to death'* those who were unable to travel — carried some to Detroit for ransom at exorbitant prices — and reserved others for torture. If the British officers did not connive at the destruction of the wounded prisoners, they at least showed a criminal indifference about their fate. 6. ’General Harrison, who had already arrived at the rapids of the Maumee, on hearing of the fate of General Winchester, at first fell back,* expecting an attack from Proctor, but soon advanced again with about 1*200 men, and began a fortified camp ; which, in honor of the gov- ernor of Ohio, he named Fort Meigs.* *On the 1st of May, the fort was besieged by General Proctor, at the head of more than 2000 British and Indians. 7. ’Five days afterwards, General Clay, advancing to the relief of the fort, at the head of 1200 Kentuckians, attacked and dispersed the besiegers ; but many of his troops, while engaged in the pursuit, were themselves surrounded and captured. “On the 8th of May, most of the Indians, notwithstanding the entreaties of their chief, Tecumseh, deserted their allies; and, on the following day. General Proctor abandoned the siege, and again re- tired to Malden. 8. Tn the latter part of July, about 4000 British and Indians, the former under General Proctor, and the latter under Tecumseh, again appeared® before Fort Meigs, then commanded by General Clay. Finding the garrison pre- pared for a brave resistance. General Proctor, after a few • Fort Meigs was erected at the rapids of the Maumee, on the S. side of the rirer, nearly opposite the former British post of Maumee, and a sho:t distance S.W. from the present Ttlis^ of Perrysburg. Part IV.J , MADISON’S ADMINlSntAlloi^. 455 jays’ siege, withdrew" his forces, and with 500 regulars and 800 Ind ans, proceeded against the fort at Lower San- dusky,* tlien garrisoned by only 150 men under Major Croghan, a youth of twenty-one. 'A summons, demand- ing a surrender, and accompanied with the usual threats of indiscriminate slaughter in case of refusal, was an swered by tlie young and gallant Croghan with the assu ranee that he should defend the place to the last extremity. 9. “A cannonade from several six-pounders and a how- itzer was opened upon the fort, and continued until a breach had been elfected, when about 500 of the enemy attempted to carry the place by assault.^ "fhey advanced towards the breach under a destructive fire of musketry, and threw themselves into the ditch, when the only cannon in the fort, loaded with grape shot, and placed so as to rake the ditch, was opened upon them with terrible efiect. The whole British force, panic struck, soon fled in confusion, and hastily abandoned the place, followed by their Indian allies. The loss of the enemy was about 150 in killed and wounded, while that of the Americans was only one killed and seven wounded. 10. ®In the mean time, each of the hostile parties was striving to secure the mastery of Lake Erie. By the ex- ertions of Commodore Perry, an American squadron, con- sisting of nine vessels carrying fifty-four guns, had been prepared for service ; while a British squadron .of six vessels, carrying sixty-three guns, had been built ai]d equipped under the superintendence of Commodore Bai- clay. 11. *On the tenth of September the two squadrons met near the western extremity of Lake Erie. In the begin- inng of the action tli3 fire of the enemy was directed prin- cipally against the Lawrence, the flag-ship of Commodore Perry, which in a short time became an unmanageable wreck, having all her crew, except four or five, either killed or wounded. Commodore Perry, in an open boat, then left her, and transferred his flag on board the Niagara ; which, passing through the enemy’s line, poured successive broadsides into five of their vessels, at half pistol shot dis- tance. The wind favoring, the remainder of the squadron now came up, and at four o’clock every vessel of the en- emy had surrendered. 12. intelligence of this victory was conveyed to Har- rison in the following laconic epistle : “We have met the enemy, and they are ours.” The way to Malden being 1 § 13 « a. July 528. l. FSuvnnom to surrtnder 2. Attack on Fort San- dunky i>. Aug. a. 3. Effort$ madt for th» mastery of Lake Erie. Sept. 10. 4 Battle on Lake Erie 5. Events tM followed the action. * Lower Sandusky is situA-id on the W. beak of San iusky River, about fifteen mlios li^ ■Von Lake Erie. [Book 11 450 THE UNITED S1A.TES. iNALYSis now opened, the troops of Harrison were embarked,* and a. Sept. 27 transported across the lake ; but General Proctor had al- ready retired with all his forces. He was pursued, and Oct. 5. on the 5th of October was overtaken on the river Thames,* about eighty miles from Detroit. i. Battle of 13. 41is forces were found advantageously drawn up across a narrow strip of woodland, having the river on the left, and on the right a swamp — occupied by a large body of Indians under Tecumseh. On the first charge, the main body of the enemy in front was broken ; but on the left the contest with the Indians raged for some time wit'n great fury. Animated by the voice and conduct of their leader, the Indians fought with determined courage, un til Tecumseh himself was slain. The victory was com plete ; nearly the whole force of Proctor being killed or taken. By a rapid flight Proctor saved himself, with a small portion of his cavalry. %Effectacf 14. ^This important victory effectually broke up the t victory. Indian confederacy of which Tecumseh was the head ; recovered the territory which Hull had lost ; and qf^ve^^m% terminated the war on the western frontier. ^But before this, the influence of Tecumseh had been exerted upon the southern tribes, and the Creeks had taken up the hatchet, and commenced a war of plunder and devasta- tion. 15. *Late in August, a large body of Creek Indians howrtmiia- surprised Fort Mims,f and massacred nearly three hun b. Au«. 30 . <^ied persons: men, women, and children. On the re- ceipt of this intelligence. General Jackson, at the head of a body of Tennessee militia, marched into the Creek country. A detachment of nine hundred men under General Coffee surrounded a body of Indians at Tallu.shatchee,:{: east of the c. Nov. 3 . .Coosa River, and killed*^ about two hundred, not a single d. Nov. 8, warrior escaping. ja"'! 2 ? isie 16. *The battles'* of Talladega, § Autosse,|| Emucfau,H SEAT OF THE CREEK WAR. * The Thames, a river of Upper Canada, flows S.W., and en* ters the southeastern extremity of Lake St. Clair. The battle of the Thames was fought near a place called the Mpravian village. t Fort Mims, in Alabama, was on the E. side of Alabama River, about ten miles above its junction mth the Tombigbee, and forty miles N.E. from Mobile. (See Map.) + Tallushatchee was on the S. side of Tallushatchee Creek, near the present village of .Jacksonville, in Beuton County. (Sec Map.) ^ Talladega was a short distance E. from the Coosa River, ir the present County of Talladega, and nearly thirty miles south from Fort Strother at Ter. Islands. (Map.) II Autossee was situated on the S. bank of the Tallapoosa twenty miles from its junction with the Coosji. (Map.) U Emuefau was on the W. bank of the Tallapoosa, at the mouth of Emuefau Creek, about thirty-five miles S.E from T»1 ladega. (See Map ' Hart IV j MADISON’S ADMINISTRATION. 45 '* and otliers, soon followed ; in all which ihe Indians were 181.7. defeated, although not without considerable loss to tlie Americans. Tlic Creeks made tlieir last stand at tlie % great bend ot the I'allapoosa j called by the Indians To- Americans hopeka,* and by the whites Horse Shoe Bend. 17. “Mere about one thousand of their warriors, with 2. Banie cj' their women and children, had assembled in a fort strongly fortified. To prevent escape, the bend was encircled bv a strong detaclnnent under General ColFee, while the main body under General Jackson advanced against the works in front. These were carried by assault ; but the In- dians, seeing no avenue of escape, and disdaining to sur- render, continued to fight, with desperation, until nearly all were slain. Only two or three Indian warriors were taken prisoners. In this battle* the power of the Creeks a. March ar, was broken, and their few remaining chiefs soon after sent in their submission. 18. “With the termination of the British and Indian z.Toxohat war in the west, and the Indian war in the south, the t^wVecLni. latter extending into the spring of 1814, we now return to resume the narrative of events on the northern fron- tier. II. Events in the Nora'H. — 1. ‘‘On the 25th of April, i- Expedition General Dearborn, with 1700 men, ermbarked at Sackett’s byotn^oMr Harbor,'!' on board the fleet of Commodore Chauncey, with ^Aprli! the design of making an attack on York,J the capital of Upper Canada, the great depository of British military stores, whence the western posts were supplied. T)n tiie ’ 5 . Events at 27th the troops landed, although opposed at the water’s edge by a large force of British and Indians, who were soon driven back to the garrison, a mile and a half dis- tant. 2. *Led on by General Pike, the troops had already g Events carried one battery by assault, and were advancing against the main works, when the enemy’s magazine blew up, tureqfYorii hurling immense quantities of stone and timber upon the advancing columns, and killing and wounding more than 200 men. The gallant Pike was mortally wounded, and the troops were, for a moment, thrown into confusion ; but recovering from the shock, they advanced upon the town, of which they soon gained possession. General Sheaffe escaped with the principal part of the regular Tohopeka., or Horse Shoe Bend, is about forty miles S.E. from Talladega, near the N.lt cornwef the present Ta.lapoosa County. (See Map, previous page.) ^ s Harbor is on the S. side of Black Uiver Bay, at the mouth of Black Hirer, aud Mtbe eastern extremity of Lake Ontario. ^ has now assumed the early Indian name of Toronto, is situated on tlie N IV, Miom of Lake Ontario, about thirty-five miles N. from Niagara. 456 the united STATES- [Booi 1 I ANALYiis troops, but lost all his baggage, books, and papers and f; abandoned public property to a large amount. Attack on 3. ‘The object of the expedition having been attained, Harbor, the squadroii returned to Sackett’s Harbor, but soon aftei sailed for the Niagara frontier. Tlie Brilisli on tlie oppo- site Canadian shore, being informed of the departure cf the fleet, seized the opportunity of making an attack ca , Sackett’s Harbor. On the 27lh of May, their squadron | i wa> 29. appeared before the town, and on the morning of tlie 29th, ( one thousand troops, commanded by Sir George Prevost, j effected a landing. i. 'ihereauu. 4. ^VVliile the advance of the British was checked by a ' ^ small body of regular troops. General Brown rallied tlie militia, and directed their marcli towards the landing ; when Sir George Pre^'ost, believing that his retreat was about to be cut ofl', re-embarked his troops so hastily, as to leave behind most of his wounded, s Events tn 5. *On the Very day of tlie appearance of the British ^%ontieV“ before Sackett’s Harbor, the American fleet and land troops made an attack on Fort George, on the Niagara frontier ; a.May 2 r, wliicli, after a short defence, was abandoned* by the enemy. i The British then retreated to the heights at the head of Burlington Bay,* closely pursued by Generals Chandler , , and Winder at the liead of a superior force. In a night .June 6. attack*’ on the American camp, the enemy were repulsed with considerable loss ; although in the darkness and con- . fusion, both Generals Chandler and Winder were taken prisoners. I. Events du- 6. ‘During the remainder of the summer, few events of importance occurred on the northern frontier. Immedi- th€ summer, the battle of the Thames, General Harrison, with a part of his regular force, proceeded to Buffalo,f where 6. changettf hc arrived on the 24th of October. "Soon after, he closed his military career by a resignation of his commission. General Dearborn had previously withdrawn from the service, and his command had been given to General Wih kinson. %.tiansof 7. "General Armstrong, who had recently been ap pointed secretary of war, had planned another invasion of Canada. The army of the centre, under the immediate command of General Wilkinson, and that of the North, under General Hampton, were to unite at some point on the St. Lawrence, and co-operate for the reduction of Monlreal. • BurlingtfA Bay is at the western extremity of Lake Ontario, thirty-five miles W. from Niagara. t Buffo} j City. N. T., is situated at the northeastern extremity of Lake Erie, near the cutlel of the lake, and on the N. side of Bufialo Creek, which constitutes its harbor. (Map p. 451.) Part IV. j MADISON'S ADMINISTRATJON. 459 8. ‘Aflci many dilHciilties and unavoidahlo delays, late 1 § 13 . ill the season the scattered detuclinients ol' the army of the centre, comprising about 7000 men embarked’' from French non »f troopt Creek,* * down the St. Lawrence. ^The progress of the army being impeded by numerous parties of the enemy 2. Progrew^ on llie Canada shore. General Brown was landed and sent in advance to disperse them. On tlie 11th an engage. inent occurred near W^illiamsburg,-]' in which the Ameri- cans lost more than 500 in killed and wounded. The British loss was less than *d00. On the next day the army arrived at St. Regis,:!; General Wilkinson, learning that the troops expected from Plattsburgh would be unable to join him, was (breed to abandon the project of attacking Montreal, lie then retired with his ibreesto French Mills,|| where he encamped for the winter. 9. ^In the latter part of the year, a few events deserv. ? Events nn ing notice occurred on the iNiagara frontier, in Decern- frontier in ber, General McClure, commanding at Fort George, aban- doned^ that post on tLe approach of the British; having b. Dec. 12. previously reduced the Canadian village of NewarklF to ashes.' A few days later, a force of British and Indians c. Dec. 10 surprised and gained possession'* § of Fort Niagara; and in a Dec. is. revenge for the burning of Newark, the villages of Youngs- town,** Lewiston, •!•■{• Manchester,^;:}: and the Indian Tus- carora village§h were reduced to ashes. On the 30th, Black Rock and Buffalo were burned. Dec. 30. III. Naval Events, and Events on the Se^\ -coast. — 1. ■‘During the year 1813, the ocean was the theatre of * Naval con many sanguinary conflicts between separate armed vessels year isia. of England and the United States. ^On the 24th of Feb- 5. Engage- ruary, the sloop of war Hornet, commanded by Captain '^the.norl^t Lawrence, engaged' the British brig Peacock, of about coc/c^^°' equal force. After a fierce conflict of only fifteen minutes, the Peacock struck her colors, displaying, at the same time, marara. * French Creek enters the St. Lawrence from the S. in Jefferson County, twenty miles ^ from Sackett’s Harbor. t Willinmshnrg is on the northern shore of the St. Lawrence, ninety miles from Lake On tario, .and about the same distance S.W. from Montreal. t Si Regis is on the S bank of the St. Lawrence, at the northwestern extremity of Franklin County, N. Y., twenty-five miles N. E from Williamsburg. § Plattsburgh the capital of Clinton County, N. Y., is situated mostly on the N. side of Sara nac River, at its entrance into Cumberland B.ay, a small branch of Lake Champlain. It it about 145 miles, in a direct line, from .Vlbany. II The place called French Mills, since named Fort Covington, from Geiieral Covington, who fell at the battle of Williamsburg, is at the fork of Salmon lliver, in Franklin County, nine miles E. from St. Regis. ^ Newark, now called Niagara, lies at the entrance of Niagara River into Lake Ontario, ipposite Fort Niagar.a. (See Map, p. 451.) ** Youngstoivn is one mile S. from Fort Niagara. ft Lewiston is seven miles S. frone Fort Niagara. (See Map, p. 451.) The village of Manchester, now jailed Niagara Falls, is on the American side of th« Great Cataract,” fourteen miles from Lake Ontario. (Map, p, 451, and p. 462.) D The Tuscarora Village is thr^ or four miles, E. from Lewiston. (See Map, ,p.. 451 .) 460 THE UNITED STATES. [Book II AifALYSis. a signal of distress. She was found to he sinking rapidly^ and althoufrh the greatest exertions were made to save iiei crew she went down in a few minutes, carrying witli !ier nine British seamen, and three brave and generous Americans. 1 Between 2. ‘Tlie tide of fortune, so long with tlie Americans, and ffte now turned in favor of the British. On tlie return of sfuinnon J^awrence to the United States, he was promoted to the command of the frigate Cliesapeake, then lying in Boston harbor. With a crew of newly enlisted men, partly foreigners, he hastily put to sea on the 1st of June, in search of the British frigate Shannon; which, with a se- lect crew, had recently appeared ofl'the coast, challenging any American frigate of equal force to meet her. On the Jane 1 . same day the two vessels met, and engaged with great fury. In a few minutes every oflicer who could take command of the Chesapeake was either killed or wounded ; the vessel, greatly disabled in her rigging, became en- tangled with the Shannon ; the enemy boarded, and, after a short but bloody struggle, hoisted the British flag, t capt Law- 3. ^The youthful and intrepid Lawrence, who, by his Ue^enMi pi’Gvious victory and magnanimous conduct, had become Ludlow, favorite of the nation, was mortally wounded early in the action. As he was carried bidow, he issued his last heroic order, Don't give up the ship words which are consecrated to his memory, and which have become the motto of the American navy. The bodies of Captain Lawrence and Lieutenant Ludlow — the second in com- mand — were conveyed to Halifax, where they were in- terred with appropriate civil and military honors ; aird no testimony of respect that was due to their memories was left unpaid. Aug. M. 4. ’On the 14th of August, the American brig Argus, 8- after a successful cruise in the British Channel, in which Feiican. she captured more than twenty English vessels, was her- self captured, after a severe combat, by the brig Pelican, 4. The Enter a British vessel of about equal force. ‘‘In September fol- ^'^'Boxer. lowing, the British brig Bo.xer surrendered* to the Amcri- a Sept. 5. ean brig Enterprise, near the coast of Maine, after an en- gagement of forty minutes. The commanders of both vessels fell in the action, and were interred beside each other at Portland, with military honors. 5. “During the summer. Captain Porter, of the frigate ^aieEasix. Essex, after a long and successful cruise in the Atlantic, visited the Pacific Ocean, where he captured a great mnn- D March 28 British vessels. Early in the following year, the 1814. ' ’ Essex was captured*" in the harbor of Valparaiso,* b)' a Valparaiso y the principal port of Chili, is on a bay of the Pacific Ctean, sixty miles N W from Santiago. Part IV ] MADISON’S ADMINISTRATION. 401 British frigate and 5iloop of superior force. 'The mime- JSI3. roLis privateers, wliicli. duriiiakes Erie and Ontario, are probably the greatest natural curiosity in tlie world. The mighty volume of water which forms the outlet of Lakes Superior, Mich- igan, Huron, and Erie, is here precipitated over a precipice of 1^ feet high, with a roar like that of thunder, which may be heard, at times, to the distance of fifteen or twenty miles. The Falls are about twenty miles N. from Lake Erie, and fourteen S. from Lake Ontario. (See Map ; also Map, p. 451.) t Luntly's Lane, then an obscure road, is about half a mlb N.W from the Falls. (See Map.) Part IV.] MADISON’S ADMINISTRATION 403 tempt General Drummond was wounded, when his Ibrces, 1 § 14 . beaten back with a heavy loss, were withdrawn ; and the Americans were left in quiet possession of tlie field. The British force engaged in this action was about 5000 men, nearly one-third greater tlian tliat of the American. The total loss of the former was 878 men. of the latter 858. 7. ^Generals Brown and Scotl having been wounded, the command devolved upon General Ripley, who deemed events ont,\e it prudent to retire to Fort Erie ; where, on tlie 4th of fnnasr August, he was besieged by General Drummond, at the head of 5000 men. Soon after General Gaines arrived at the fort, and being the senior officer, took the command. Early on tlie morning of tlie 15th, the enemy made an assault upon tlie fort, but were repulsed witli a loss of nearly a thousand men, 8. On the 17th of September, General Brown having previously resumed tlie command, a successful sortie was made from the fort, and the advance works of the besieg- ers were destroyed. The enemy soon after retired to Fort George, on learning that General Izard was ap- proaching from Plattsburg, with reenforcements -for the American army. In November, Fort Erie was aban- doned'' and destroyed, and the American troops, recrossing a. nov s. the river, went into winter quarters at Buffalo,*’ Black b. n. p. 45» Rock,” and Batavia.* c. n p. 451 II. Events in the Vicinity of Lake Champlain. — Movements 1. “Late in February, General Wilkinson broke up his wiikfZon winter quarters at French Mills,^ and removed his army to Plattsburg. In March, he penetrated into Canada, and ASeep. 45J. attacked* a body of the enemy posted at La Colie, f on the e March 30. Sorel ; but being repulsed with considerable loss, he again returned to Plattsburg, where he was soon after super- soled in command by General Izard. 1. “In August, General Izard was despatched to the 3. Events that Niagara frontier with 5000 men, leaving General Macomb in command at ^lattsburg with only 1500. The British in Canada having been strongly reenforced by the veterans who had served under Wellington, in Europe, early in September Sir George Prevost advanced against Platts- bi:rg, at the head of 14,000 men, and at the same time an attempt was made to destroy the American flotilla on Lake Champlain, commanded by Commodore MacDonough. amnjand 3. *On the 6th of September, the enemy arrived at pimtiurg. * Batnvia, the capital of Genesee County, N. Y., is situated on Tonawanda Creek, about ftrty miles N.E from Buffalo. t La Colle, on the' W. bank of the Sorel, is the first town in Canada, N. of the Canada line. La Colli Mill, where the principal battle occurred, was three miles N. from the village of Odeltov u. ^ooR n 464 THE UNITED STATES. ANALYSIS. Plaltsburg. The troops of General Macomb \vi,hdre>v \ ^ 433 across the Saranac and, during four days, witlistood all the attempts of the enemy to force a passage. Alx)ui 11 . eiglit o’clock on the morning of tlie 11th, a general can- nonading was commenced on the American works; and, soon after, tlie British fleet of Commodore Downie bore down and engaged that of Commodore MticDonougli, lying in the harbor. After an action of two hours, the guns of the enemy’s squadron were silenced, and most of their vessels captured. * ^ battle on the land continued until nightfall. •prtjgres^and Three dcspcrate but unsuccessful attempts were made bv TestiU o/ • • 1 1 1 ' I * • aciion oniht the British to cross tlie stream, and storm the American ““ ■ works. After witnessing the capture of the fleet, the eflbrts of the enemy relaxed, and, at dusk, they commenced a hasty retreat ; leaving behind their sick and wounded, together with a large quantity of military stores. The total British loss, in killed, wounded, prisoners, and de- serters, was estimated at 2500 men. '^.Evemson Jll. Events oi\ THE ATLANTIC CoAST. — 1. ’On the re- theretnr'n^ tum of Spring the British renewed their practice of petty spring. plundering on the waters of the Chesapeake, and made frequent inroads on the unprotected settlements along its Aue. 19. borders. ^On the 19th of August, the British general, andmafch"vf Ro.ss, landed at Benedict, on the Patuxent,* with 500C uen Ross, jyien, and commenced his march towards Washington I. The Amer- ‘‘The American flotilla, under Commodore Barney, lying icanjiotiita. river, was abandoned and burned. tm Route of 2. ^'instead of proceeding directly to Washington, the a^develiis enemy passed higher up the Patuxent, and approached the Vr^ind the way of Bladensburg.f Here a stand was xashingion. made,*’ but the militia fled after a short resistance, although a body of seamen and marines, under Commodore Barney, maintained their ground until they were overpowered by numbers, and the commodore taken pri.soner. The en- emy then proceeded to Washington, burned the capitol, president’s house, and many other buildings, after which they made a hasty retreat to their shipping. AiS’a^rS. mean time, another portion of the fleet as. cended the Potomac, and, on the 29th, reached Alexan dria the inhabitants of which were obliged to purchase the preservation of their city from pillage and burning, * The Patuxent River enters the Che.sapeake from the N.W., twenty miles N. ft-om the mouth of the Potomac. Benedict i.s on the W. hank of the Patuxent, twenty-five miles from its mouth, nnd thirty-five miles S.E. from Washington. t B/aden.chitrg is f>ix miles N.E. from Washington. (.See Map, p. 442.') }; Alexandria is in the District of Columbia, on the W. bunk of the Potomac, seven inilei below Washington. (See Map, p. 442.) Part •j MADISON’S ADMINISTRATION. 405 1814 . by tlie surrender of all tlie merchandise in the town, and the shipping at the wharves. I. 'After tlie successful attack on Washington, General i mthevt. floss sailed up the Chesapeake; and on the 12th of Sop. uLu'vwL tember, landed at Nortli Point,* fourteen miles fro'm Haiti- a.se^iviap more ; and iinmediately commenced his march towards the city. In a slight skirmish General Ross was killed, but the enemy, under the command of Colonel Brooke, con- tinued the march, and a battle of one hour and twenty minutes was fought with a body of militia under General ^riker. The militia then retreated in good order to the defences of the city, where the enemy made their appear, ance the next morning.’’ i, ,3 5 . *By this time, the fleet had advanced up the Pataps- 52 . Attack on co,* and commenced a bombardment of Fort McHenry,-)- Mciienry wliich was continued during the day and most of the fo’l- sept.'Zu lowing night, but without making any unflivorable im- pression, either upon the strength of the work, or the spirit of the garrison. ’The land forces of the enemy, after re- 3. Therm- maining all day in front of the American works, and mak- ing many demonstrations of attack, silently withdrew early the next morning,'’ and during the following night em- c. sept. n barked on board their shipping. 6. ^In the mean time the coast of New England did not 4 Thewarci escape the ravages of war. Formidable squadrons were %wEaf kept up before the ports of New York, New London, and Boston ; and a vast quantity of shipping fell into the hands of the enemy. In August, StoningtonJ was bombarded‘’ d. Aug. 9,1c. by Commodore Hardy, and several attempts were made to land, which were successfully opposed by the militia. IV. Events in the South, and Close of the War. — 1. ’During the month of August, several British ships of s.Firstmove war arrived at the Spanish port of Pensacola, took possession muLliX of the forts, with the consent of the authorities, and fitted out an expedition against Fort Bowyer,§ commanding the entrance to the bay and harbor of Mobile. j) Aftei° the loss of a ship of war, and a considerable number of men TivAmii ur jLSAi^ruauAis. * The Patupsco River enters Cncsapeake Bay from the N.W about eighty -five miles N. from the mouth of the Potomac. (See Map.) t McHenry is on the IV. side of the entrance to Balttiiiore Harbor, about two miles below the city. (See alap ) t The village of Stonington, attacked by the enemy, IS cn a narrow peninsula extending into the Sound, twelve miles E. from New London. f Fort Bowyer, now called Fort Morgan, is on Mobile p(-int, on the E. side of the entrance to Jlobile Bay, thirty miles S. from Mobile. - river of the same name, near its entraur.e 59 rB^ JR n 46 (> THE UNITED STATES. ANALYSIS a Fort at- tacked Sep- tember 15. Movetnentt of iieneral Jackson. b Nov. 7 *. Nov. 8. 2 His arri- val at Seio Orleans, and Jie measures adopted by him. d Dec. 2. 3 Arrival of the Hritish sr/uadron,— and engage- ment on Lake liOT^ne. 4 Night of Dec. 22d. ^ Attaeks on I/te American tcorks. Jan. 8. ». Battle of the %th of January. in killed and wounded,* the armament returned to Pensa cola. 2. 'General Jackson, then commanding at the South, after having remonstrated in vain with the governor of Pensacola, for affording shelter and protection to the en- emies of the United States, marclied against the place, stormed'^ the town, and compelled the British to evacuate* Florida. Returning to his head-quarters at Mobile, he re- ceived authentic information that preparations were making for a formidable invasion of Louisiana, and an attack on New Orleans. 3. *He immediately repaired** to that city, which he found in a state of confusion and alarm. By his e.xertions, order and confidence were restored ; the militia were or- ganized ; fortifications were erected ; and, finally, martial law was proclaimed ; which, although a violation of the constitution, was deemed indispensable for the safety of the country, and a measure justified by necessity. 4. ®On the 5tli of December a large British squadron appeared off' the harbor of Pensacola, and on the lOth en- tered Lake Borgne,* tlie nearest avenue of approach to New Orleans. Here a small squadron of American gun- boats, under Lieutenant Jones, was attacked, and after a sanguinary con/lict, in which the killed and wounded of the enemy execeded the whole number of the Amer icans, was compelled to surrender.® 5. ^On the 22d of December, about 2400 of the enemy reached the Mississippi, nine miles below New Orleans, f where, on the following night, they were surprised by an unexpected and vigorous attack upon their camp, which they succeeded in repelling, after a loss of 400 men in killed and wounded. 6. ‘Jackson now withdrew his troops to his intrench- ments, four miles below the city. On the 28th of Decern- her and 1st of January, these were vigorously cannonaded by the enemy, but without success. On the morning of the 8th of January, General Packenham, the command- er-in-chief of the British, advanced against the American intrenchments with the main body of his army, number- ing more than 12,000 men. 7. ‘Behind their breastworks of cotton bales, which no balls could penetrate, 6000 Americans, mostly militia, but the best marksmen in the land, silently awaited the attack. When the advancing columns had approached within reach of the batteries, they were met by an inces- • The entrance to this lake or bay is about si.\ty miles N.E from N«w Orleans. (See »lS8 'fotes on p. 283.) t For a description of New Chleans see Note, page 438 MADISON’S ADMINISTRATION. Part IV.J sant and destructive cannonade ; but closing their ranks 1§15. as fast as they were opened, they continued steadily to advance, until they came within reach of the American musketry and rifles. 'I'he extended American line now presented one vivid stream of fire, throwing the enemy into confusion, and covering the plain with the wounded and the dead. 8. ‘In an attempt to rally his troops. General Packen- harr. was killed ; General Gibbs, the second in command, thecntmy was mortally wounded, and General Keene severely. 'fhe enemy now fled in dismay from the certain death which seemed to await them ; no one was disposed to issue an order, nor would it have been obeyed had any been given. General Lambert, on whom the command devolved, being unable to check the flight of the troops, retired to his encampment, leaving 700 dead, and more than 1000 wounded, on the field of battle. The loss of the Americans was only seven killed and six wounded. The whole British army hastily withdrew and retreated to their shipping. 9. *This was the last important action of the war on % Events that , the land. The rejoicings of victory were speedily fol- latneofs^o lowed by the welcome tidings that a treaty of peace be- ^ciosc^of thl^ tween the United States and Great Britian had been con- eluded in the previous December. A little later the war lingered on the ocean, closing there, as on the land, witji victory adorning the laurels of the republic. In Febru- ary, the Constitution captured the Cyane and the Levant off the Island of Maderia and in March, the Hornet a. n. m captured the brig Penguin, off the coast of Brazil. The captured vessels, in both cases, were stronger in men and in guns than the victors. 10. ®The opposition of a portion of the federal party to 1814. the war has already been mentioned. '' The dissatisfac- tion prevailed somewhat extensively throughout the New pam/totne^ I-' 1 1 in 1 r* 'll 1 • ° roar, and , Lngland States ; and, finally, complaints were made that j the general government, looking upon the New England iheNeioEng-' people with uncalled-for jealousy, did not afford them that J^see^p°'^ 3 , piotection to which their burden of the expenses of the see also tho war entitled them. They likewise complained that the war was badly managed ; and some of the more zeal- ous opponents of the administration proposed, that not only the militia, but the revenue also, of the New Eng- land States, should be retained at home for their own de- fence. 11. ^Finally, in December, 1814, a convention of dele- 4. uartjma gates appointed by the legislatures of Massachusetts, Uonner/icut, and Rhode Island, and a partial representa- ^ > [Bou& It 468 tiie united states. ANALYSIS, tion from Vermont and New Hampshire, assembled at Hartford, for the purpose of considering the grievances of which the people complained, and for devising some measures for their redress. i.Howre- 12. ^Thc Convention was denounced in the severest terms by the friends of the administration, who branded it 'vith odium, as giving encouragement to the enemy, and 2 procMd- as being treasonable to the general government. ’'I'lie couLntion. proceedings of the convention, however, were not as ob- jectionable as many anticipated ; its most important mea. sure being the recommendation of several amendments to the constitution, and a statement of grievance.s, many ol which were real, but which necessarily arose out of a A Party feel- State of War. ®As the news of peace arrived soon after the adjournment of the convention, the causes of disquiet were removed ; but party feelings had become deeply imbittered, and, to this day, the words, “ Hartford Con- vention,” are, with many, a term of reproach. 4 Treatyqf 13. the month of August, 1814, commissioners from Great Britain and the United States assembled a* Ghent,* in Flanders, where a treaty of peace was con Dec. 04. eluded, and signed on the 24th of December tbllowing 5. ofthi '’Upon the subjects for which the war had been profcssedh' causes wivth i, ,,*’ , •' lidtotheioar. declared, — the encroachments upon American commerce. and the impressment of American seamen under the pre tpxt of their being British subjects, the treaty, thus con eluded, was silent. The causes of the former, however, liad been mostly removed by the termination of the Eurr pean war; and Great Britain had virtually relinquished her pretensions to the latter. c. wayoith War with Algiers. — 1. "Sca/cely had the war with England closed, when it became necessary for the United States to commence another, for the protection of Ameri- can commerce and seamen against Algerine piracies, r. HoiP peace ’From the time of the treaty with Algiers, in 1795, up to 1812, peace had been preserved to the United States b> 8 4dvanta>'e the payment of an annual tribute. “In July, of the latter year, the dey, believing that the war with England would I’endei* the United States unable to protect their commerce Kngiand. Mediterranean, extorted from the American consul, Mr. Lear, a large sum of money, as the purchase of his freedom, and the freedom of American citizens then in Algiers, and then commenced a piratical warfare against all American vessels that fell in the way of his cruisers. The crews of the vessels taken were condemned to slavery. * Ghent, the capital of E. Flanders, in Relgium, is on the River Scheldt, about thirty mil«t ^.W ftom Brussels Numerous cands divide the city into abou» thirty islands. Part IV J MADISON’S ADMINISTRATION. 2. ’ll) Ma>, 181;), a squadron untier Commodore Deca- 1 § 15 . lur sailed fur the Mediterranean, wliere the naval force of tlie (ley was cruisinir for American vessels. On tlie 17th of June, Decatur fell in with the frigate of the admiral of S?wrra- the Algerine squadron, of forty-six guns, and after a run- ning fight of twenty minutes, captured her, killing thirty, among whom was the admiral, and taknig more than 400 pri.soners. Two days later he cajitured a frigate of twent v- two guns and 180 men, afier which he proceeded" with liis a. Anived squadron to the Bay of Algiers. T4ere a treaty'- was die- fated to the dey, who found himself under the humiliatimT necessity of releasing the American prisoners in his i)o,s^ conlS session, and of relinquishing all future claims to tribute from the United States. 3. ^Decatur then proceeded to Tunis, and thence to juiy.Aug. xripoli, and from both of these powers demanded and ob- ^ 'yreatment tained the payment of large sums of money, for violations ^Tripoli. of neutrality during the recent war with England. ^The Effect of exhibition of a powerful force, and the prompt manner in which justice was demanded and enforced from the Bar. bary powers, not only gave future security to American commerce in the Mediterranean, but increased the repu- tation of the American navy, and elevated the national character in the eyes of Europe. 4. ‘The charter of the former national bank having ex- 1816. pired in 1811, early in 1816 a second national bank, called s- Anationai the Bank of yhe United States, was incorporated, <= with a e TprU io capital of thirty-five millions of dollars, and a cha rter to continue in force twenty years. "^In December, Indiana* became an independent state, and was admitted into the ev!mTof!m. Union. In the election held in the autumn of 1816, James Monroe, of Virginia, was chosen president, and Daniel D. Tompkins, of New York, vice-president of the United States. Th.. the Western States, contains an area of about 36,000 square miles- south^stern part of the state, bordering on the Ohio, is hilly, but the southwestern is leveb.and is cohered with a heavy growth of timber N.W. of the Wabash the country is genera ly level, but near Lake Micnigan ai-e numerous sand hills, some of which are bare and othiws covered with a growth of pine. The prairie lands oti the Wabash and othei streams have a deep rich soil. Indiana was first settled at Vincennes, by the Fien'Iv About the year 1 130 > / « n [Book IT CHAPTER V. MONROE’S ADMINISTRATION, FROM MARCH 4 , 1817 , TO MARCH 4 , 1825 . . 1. ‘Dnrinc the the prices of com- modities had been hiiL^li, but at its close they fell to th<:‘ir ordinary level, eausiii" serious pecuniary embarrassments to a larjrc class of s; eculators and traders, and likewise to all who had relied upon 1817. the contininnce of hijih prices to furnish means for the p their debts. While foreign goods were at- iHtrra^Fmentn taiiiable oiilv in Small quantities and at high prices, nu- ts tra-'le and • . ^ii-i i commerce, nievous iranufacturiiig establishments had sprung up; hut at the close of the war the country was inundated with foreign goods, mostly of British manufacture, and the ruin of most of the rival establishments in the United States was the consequence. 2 Agricui- 2. ^But although the return of peace occasioned these ewementof scrious cmharrassmeiits to the mercantile interests, it at thtcouHiry gave a new impulse to agriculture. Thousands of citizens, whose fortunes had been reduced by the war, sought to improve them where lands were cheaper and more fertile than on the Atlantic coast; the numerous emigrants who flocked to the American shores, likewise sought a refuge in the unsettled regions of the We.st; and so rapid was the increase of population, that within ten years from the peace with England, si.v new stales had grown up in the recent wilderness. I. Musinivpi 3. ®In December, 1817, the Mississippi Territory* was a.^sTe^^ 02 . divided, and the western portion of it admitted into the Union, as the State of Mississippi.* The ea.stern portion was formed into a territorial government, and called Ala A. Amelia bama Territory. '‘During the same month, a piratical cs GaivesZh tablishment that had been formed on Amelia Island, f by per. sons claiming to be acting under the authority of some of the republics of South America, for the purpose of liber- ating the Floridas from the dominion of Spain, was broken up by the United States. A similar establishment at Gal. veston,f on the coast of Texas, was likewise suppressed. * MISSTSfeIPPT, one of the Southern States, contains an area of about 48,000 square mile# riie region bordering on the Gulf of Mexico is mostly a sandy, level pine forest. Farthei north the soil is rich, the country nioie elevated, and tlie climate generally healthy. Ths margin of the Mi.ssi.«.sippi River con.sists of inundated swamps, covered with a large growth of timber. The first settlement in the state wjis formed at Natches, by the French, in 1718 t Amelia Island is at the northeastern extremity of the co.-ist of Florida, t Oah-eston is an is aud on wliich is a town of the same name, lying at the mouth of Oai tesvor l;ay, seventy -five miles 8. W from the mouth of the Sabine River. (>lap, p. 659.1 JA.MKS .MONUOK. Paut IV.] MOxXROK’S- administration. ~471 4. ‘In the latter part of 1S17, the Seminole Indians, ISIT. and a few of the Creeks, commenced depredations o » the ,7 7 ); jficuuia Oonliers of Georgia and Alabama. General Gaines was first- sent out to reduce the Indians ; but his force being semnvdei in insudicient, General Jackson was ordered" to take the field, a.ooc. m. and to call on the governors of the adjacent states for such additional forces as lie might deem requisite. 5. ’General Jackson, however, instead of calling on the 8. Coume governors, addressed a circular to the patriots of West Tennessee ; one thousand of whom immediately joined him. At the head of his troops, he then marched into the Indian territory, which he overran without opposition. fateo/A^ Ueeming it necessary to enter Florida for the subjugation buthnoi,and of the Seminoles, he marched upon St. Mark’s,” a feeble b. n. p >:o Spanish post, of which he took possession, removing the Spanish authorities and troops to Pensacola. A Scotch, man and an Englishman, Arbuthnot and Ambrister, hav- ing fallen into his hands, were accused of inciting the In- dians to hostilities, tried by a court-martial, and e.xecuted. G. ’He afterwards seized'^ Pensacola itself ; and having 3. capture qf ’•educed'* the fortress of the Barancas,* sent the Spanish an- thorities and troops to Havanna. *The proceedings of d. May 27! General Jackson, in the prosecution of this war, have been ^ uow the 1 1 • 1 • 1 • rT-«i 1 • proceedings the subject ot much animadversion. 1 he subject waso/«c«jacfc- . r- loere re- extensively deuated m congress, during the session 01 garded, 1818-19, but the conduct of the general met the approba- tion of the president; and a resolution of censure, in the house, was rejected by a large majority. 7. Tn February, 1819, a treaty was negotiated at I8I9. Washington, by which Spain ceded to the United States East and West Florida, and the adjacent islands. After iheumtcd a vexatious delay, the treaty was finally ratified by the king of Spain in October, 1820. ®In 1819, the southern por- s. Territorial tion of Missouri territory was formed into a territorial gov- eminent, by the name of Arkansas ; and in December of the same year, Alabamaf territory was formed into a state, and admitted into the Union. Early in 1820, the province 1820. af Maine, :j; which had been connected with Massachusetts since 1652, was separated from it, and became an inde- pendent state. 8. ’Missouri had previously applied for admission. A i. Debate on proposition in congress, to prohibit the introduction of sla question ♦ TVis fortress is on the W. side of the entrance into Pens.acola Bay, opposite Santa Rosa Island, and eight miles S.W. from Pensacola. (See Map, p. 122.) t ALAB.VMA, one of the Southern States, contains an area of about 50,000 square miles The wuthern part of the state which borders on the Gulf of Mexico is low and level, sandy An 1 barren ; the middle portions of the state are somewhat hilly, interspersed with fertile prairies ; the north is broken and somewhat mountainous. Throughout a large part of tJie ktate the soil is excellent. t For a desciiptiou of Maine, see Note, p. 190. - A 472 THE UNrrED STATES. [Bwk II ANALYSIS very into the new state, arrayed tlie South against the North, the slaveholding against tlie non-slaveholding stales, and the whole subject of slavery became the exciting 1821. topic of debate throughout the Union. ‘The Missouri question was finally settled by a compromise which toler ated slavery in Missouri, but otlierwisc prohibited it in all the territory of the United States nortli aiiH west of the northern limits of Arkansas; and in August, 1821, Mis. souri* became the twenty-fourth state in the Union. c rresiden- 9. “At the expiration of Mr. Monroe’s term of ofiice, ho Ual eleciion , i •• utm i* f/i8^o. was re-elected With great unanimity. Mr. lompkinswas 2 . ao;ain elected vice-president. ^An -alarminir system of diet. piracy having grown up in the West Indies, during the 1822. year 1822 a small naval force was sent there, which cap- tured and destroyed upwards of twenty piratical vessels, 1823. on the coast of Cuba. In the following year. Commodore Porter, with a larger force, completely broke up the re- treats of the pirates in those seas ; but many of them sought other hiding places, whence, at an after period, they renewed their depredations. 1824. 10. *The summer of 1824 was distinguished by the ar- *fJJetu{o^ venerable Lafayette, who, at the age of nearly seventy, and after the lapse of almost half a century from the period of his military' career, came to revisit the coun- try of whose freedom and happiness he had been one of a. Auff. 1824. the most honored and beloved founders. Ilis reception* at New York, his lour through all the states of the Union, embracing a journey of more than five thousand miles, b sepL 1825 . and his final departure'* from Washington, in an American frigate prepared for his accommodation, Avere all signalized by every token of respect tliat could be devised for doing honor to the “ Nation’s Guest.” 6 Presiden- 11. ^The election of a successor to Mr. Monroe was attended with more than usual excitement, owing to the number of candidates in the field. Four were presented for the suffrages of the people : Adams in the East, Craw- ford in the South, Jackson and Clay in the West. As no candidate received a majority of the electoral votes, the choice of president devolved upon the house of representa- tives, which decided in favor of Mr. Adams Mr. Cal- houn, of South Carolina, had been chosen vice-president by the people. * MISSOURI, one of the Western States, contains an area of about t'^ .000 square myU'* This state presents a great variety of surfivee and of soil. The southeastern part of the staU has a very e.xtensive tract of low, marshy country, abounding in lakes, and liable to inunda- tions. The hilly country, N. and W. of this, and south of the Missouri River, is mostly * barren region, but celebrated for its numerous mineral treasures, particularly those of lead and of ii-on. In the interior and western portions of the state, barren and fertile tracts of hill and prairie land, with heavy forests and numerous rivers, present a diversified and beau tiful landscape. The country N. of the Missouri is delightfully rolling, highly fertile, an< bos been emphatically styled “ the garden of the West ” Part IV.] CHAPTER VI. J. Q. ADAMS’S ADMINISTRATION, FROM MARCH 4, 1825, TO MARCH 4, 1829. 1. the period of Mr. Adams’s ‘ administration, j)cacc was presei-vcd with ^ ^ foreign nations ; domestic quiet pre- 7 . q. adams. vailed ; tlie country rapidly incrc.ised in |) 0 !»idation and wealth ; and, lilvc every era of peace and prosperity, few events of national importance oc- curred, requiring a recital on the page of history. 2. ^A controversy between the national government 2 . contrever and the state of Georgia, in relation to certain lands held by the Creek nation, at one time occasioned some anxiety, but was finally settled without disturbing the peace of the Union. After several attempts on the part of Georgia, to obtain possession of the Creek territory, in accord- ance with treaties made with portions of the tribe, the national government purchased tlie residue of the lands i tor the beneht of Georgia, which settled the controversy. 1. \)n the 4th of July, 1826, the fiftieth anniversary 1826. of American independence, occurred the deaths of the two 3 Evenrsthai venerable ex-presidents, John Adams and 1 homas Jener- son. ■‘Both had been among the first to resist the high- ^ Remark* handed measures of Great Britain ; both were members f.?mfacter^oj of the early colonial congresses ; the former nominated Washington as the commander-in-chief of the army, and the latter drew up the celebrated Declaration of Indepen- dence. 4. Each had served his country in its highest station ; and, although one was at the head of the federal, and the other of the anti-federal party, both were equally sincere advocates of liberty, and each equally charitable towards the sentiments of the other. The peculiar circumstances of their death, added to their friendship while living, and the conspicuous and honorable parts which they acted in their country’s history, would seem to render it due to their memories, that the early animosities, and now inap- propriate distinctions of their respective parties, should be buried with them. 5. ‘The presidential election of 1828 was attended with 1828. an excitement and zeal in the respective parties, to which no former election had furnished a parallel. The opposing candidates were Mr. Adams and General Jackson. In the contest, which, from thf» first, was chiefly of a personal 60 L 474 THE UNITED STATES. [Book IL ANALYSIS nature, not only the public acts, but even the private lives of both the aspirants were closely scanned, and every er. i. Result of ror, real or supposed, placed in a conspicuous view. ‘'L'iie the contest. contest was tlie election of General Jackson, by a majority far greater than bis most sanguine Irierids bad anticipated. John C. Calhoun, of South CaroliPd. was a second time chosen vice-jiresident. warmly contested presidential elections nro ions, vieioed often looked upon by foreigners, just arrived in the cimn- 03 per foils of . , \ i a i poiiiieaies- try. With much anxiety tor the consequences. As ^.he citenient. gj.jgjg election approaches, the excitement become* intense ; but, tempered by reason, it seldom rises beyono a war of words and feelings ; and a scene of strife, wliich, in Europe, would sliake a throne to its foundations, is viewed witli little alarm in the American republic. A decision of the controversy at once allays the angry ele. ments of discord, and the waves of party strife again sink back to their ordinary level, again to rise harmless, and again subside, at every new election. AN DUE W JACKSON CHAPTER VII. JACKSON’S ADMINISTRATION, FROM MARCH 4 , 1829 , TO MARCH 4 , 1837 3. Frequent removals from qfflee. 1832. Restilt of the attempt to Tcchartrr the national bank. i. IVnr vyith the Sacs, Foxes, and Winruba- 1. ^The first distinguishing feature in Jackson’s admin istration, was the numerous removals from office, and the appointment of the political friends of the president to fill the vacancies thereby occasioned. This measure, in di- rect opposition to the policy of the previous administration, excited some surprise, and was violently assailed as an un- worthy proscription for opinion’s sake ; but was defended by an appeal to the precedent afforded by Mr. Jefferson, who pursued a similar course, though to a much smaller extent. 2. •‘Early in 1832, a bill was brought forward in con- gress for rechartering the United Slates Bank. After a long and animated debate, the bill passed both houses of congress, but was returned by the president, with his ob- jections, and not being repassed by the constitutional rna. jorily of two-thirds, the bank ceased to be a national in stitution on the expiration of its charter in 1836. 3. Tn the spring of 1832, a portion of the Sacs, Foxes, and Winnebagoes, in Wisconsin Territory, commenced Part IV.] 'ACKSON’S ADMINISTRATION. 475 hostilities, under the famous chief Black Hawk. After numerous .skirmishes, most of tlie Indians were driven west of the Mississipj)i. Black Hawk .surrendered him- self a prisoner, and j)eace was concluded by a treaty ; the Indians relinquishing a large tract of their territory. ‘Black Hawk and a few other chiefs, after having visited Wash- ington, were taken through several other cities on their way homeward, in order to convince them of the vast power and resources of their white neighbors. 4. ’A laritf bill, imposing additional duties on foreign goods, having passed congress during the session which terminated in the summer of 18:I2, caused, as on several previous occasions, great excitement in the southern por- tions of the Union, South Carolina, where the excite- ment was the greatest, a state convention declared*- that the tariir acts were unconstitutional, and therefore null and void ; that the dudes should not be paid ; and that any at- tempt on the part of the general government to enforce the payment, would produce the withdrawal of South Carolina from the Union, and the establishment of an independent government. 5. ‘‘Tliis novel doctrine of the right of a state to declare a law of congress unconstitutional and void, and to with- draw from the Union, was promptly met by a proclama- tion*’ of the president, in which he seriously warned the ultra advocates of “ State rights” of the consequences that must ensue if they persisted in their course of treason to the government. He declared that, as chief magistrate of the Union, he could not, if he would, avoid the perform- ance of his duty ; that the laws must be executed ; and that any opposition to their execution must be repelled : by force, if necessary. 6. ®The sentiments of the proclamation met with a cor- dial response from all the friends of the Union, and party feelings were, for the time, forgotten in the general deter- mination to sustain the president in asserting the supremacy of the laws. «South Carolina receded from her hostile position, although she still boldly advanced her favorite doctrine of the supremacy of state rights, and, in the per- son of her distinguished senator, Mr. Calhoun, who had recently resigned the office of vice-president, asserted it even in the halls of congress. 7. "Fortunately for the public peace, this cause of dis- cord and contention between the North and the South was in a great measure removed, by a “ Compromise bill,” in- troduced*’ by Mr. Clay, of Kentucky. This bill provided for a grarual reduction of duties until the year 1843, when they were to sink to the general level of twenty per I§!t2. 1. Tr.ur qf Black Hawk 2 Excite- mcni on the subject of a tariff. 3. Declara- tion of the convention oj South Caro- lina. a. Nov. 24 4. Proclama tion of the president. b. Dec 10 5. How gen eralUj re- garded 1833. G Course pursued b-f Caro- lina 7. Cause of discord re- moved. c Feb. 12 Became alavi March 3 [Boor 476 ANALYSIS 1 Events of March, 1633 9. Removal of the govern- ment funds from tne bank of the U States. 3. different viei’js taken qf this meas- ure. Cherokee Indians, their condition,^c. 6 Oppressive measures ta- ken in rela- tion to them. a. Dec. 20, i82». t Decision of the supreme court on this subject, and the course taken by the president 7. Treaty with the Ckerokees , — tale of their THE UNITED STATES. cent. ’On the 4th ofMarch, 1833, General Jackson cn tered upon the second term of his presidency. Martin Van Huren, of New York, had been chosen vice-president. 8. "In 1833, considerable excitement was occasioned on account of tlie removal, by the president, from tlie Bank of the United States, of the government funds deposited in that institution, and their transfer to certain state banks. “The opponents of the administration censured this mea. sure as an unauthorized and dangerous assumption of power by the executive, and the want of confidence which soon arose in the moneyed institutions of the country, fol- lowed by tlie pecuniary distresses of 1836 and 1837, were charged upon tlie hostility of the president to the Bank of the United States. On the other hand, these distresses were charged to the management of the bank, which the president declared to have become “ the scourge of the people.” 9. few events concerning the Cherokees require no* tice in this portion of our history. These Indians had long been involved in the same difficulties as those which had troubled their Creek neighbors. They were the most civilized of all the Indian tribes ; had an established government, a national legislature, and written laws. “During the administration of Mr. Adams, they were pro- tected in their rights against the claims of the state of Georgia, but in the following administration, the legisla- ture of Georgia extended the laws of the state over the Indian territory, annulling the laws which had been pre- viously established, and, among other things, declaring* that “ no Indian or descendant of an Indian, residing within the Creek or Cherokee nations of Indians, should be deemed a competent witness or party to any suit in any court where a white man is a defendant.” 10. “Although the supreme court of the United States declared the acts of the legislature of Georgia to be uncon stitutional, yet the decision of that tribunal was disregard- ed, and the president of the United States informed the Cherokees that he “ had no power to oppose the exercise of the sovereignty of any state over all who may be within its limits;’’ and he therefore advised them “to abide the issue of such new relations without any .hope that he will interfere.” Thus the remnants of the Cherokees, once a great and powerful people, were deprived of their national sovereignty, and delivered into the hands of their oppress- ors. 11. ’Yet the Cherokees were still determined to remain in the land of their fathers. But at length, in 183.'3, :i few of their chiefs were induced to sign a treaty foi e JACKSON’S ADMINISTRATION. Part IV.] 477 sale of tlioir lands, and a removal west of the Mississippi. 1 § 35 . Although tliis treaty was o|)posed by a majority of tlie Cherokees, and tlie terms afterwards decided upon at VVasliihgton rejected by them, yet as tliey found arrayed against tliem the certain hostility of Georgia, and could expect no protection from the general government, they finally decided upon a removal ; but it was not until tow- ards tlie close of the year 1838 that the business of emi- gration was completed. 12. ‘Near the close of the year 1835, the Seminole In- i. The semu dians of Florida commenced hostilities against the settle- ^^uVcaiise'^ inents of tlie whites in their vicinity. The immediate cause of the war was the attempt of the government to re- move the Indians to lands west of the Mississipjii, in ac- cordance with the treaty of Payne’s Landing,* executed'^ a Mays, in 1832, which, however, the Indians denied to be justly binding upon them. ^Micanopy, tlie king of the nation 2 Micano^ was opposed to the removal ; and Osceola, tlieir most no- ted chief, said he “ Wished to rest in the land of his fathers, and his children to sleep by his side.” 13. ®The proud bearing of Osceola, and his remon- 3. Treatment strances against the proceedings of General Tliompson, the fr!dindtan government agent, displeased the latter, and he put the chieftain in irons. Dissembling his wrath, Osceola obtained his liberty, gave his confirmation to the treaty of removal, and, so perfect was his dissimulation, that he dissipated all the fears of the whites. So confident was General Thomp- son that the cattle and horses of the Indians would be brought in according to the terms of the treaty, that he even advertised them for sale in December, but the ap- pointed days'’ passed, when it was discovered that the In- b. Dec 1,15. dians were already commencing the work of slaughter and devastation. 14. *At this time. General Clinch was stationed at Fort t.Majornad* Drane,f in the interior of Florida. Being suppo.sed to be in imminent danger from the Indians, and also in great want of supplies. Major Dade was despatched<= from Fort c. Dec. 24. Brooke, at the head of Tampa Bay, with upward of one hundred men,** to his assistance. He had proceeded about d.s officers half the distance, when he was suddenly attacked® by the " c. Dec.^s'^ enemy, and he and all but four of his men were killed ; and these four, horribly mangled, afterwards died of their wounds. One of them, supposed to be dead, was thrown into a heap of the slain, about which the Indians danced, in exultation of their victory. * Payne's Landing is on the Ocklawaha River, a branch of the St. John’s aboi-t Ibrty- Ive miles S.W. from St. Augustine. (See Map, next page.) i Fort Drane is about seventy miles S.W. from St. Augustine. (See Map, next ^ago-"' 478 THE UNITED STATES- [Book fl i. Death of General Thompson. ANALYSIS. 15. 'At the very time of Dade’s massacre, Osceola, with a small band of w arriors, was prowling in the vicinity of Fort King."^ Wliile General Thompson and a few friends were dining at a store only yards from the fort, they were surprised by a sudden discharge of musketry, and a. Dec- 23. five out of nine w'ere killed." T!ie body of General Thompson was found pierced by fifteen bullets. Osceola and his party rushed in, scalped the dead, and retreated before they could be fired upon by the garrison. The same band probably took part in the closing scene of Dade’s massacre on the same day. ^ i^Wand ^ dj^y.s later. General Clinch engaged^ the In- dians on the banks of the Withlacoochee and in Febru- b Dee. 31 . jjj,y qP following year. General Gaines was attacked* c^F-b^ 2 o same place. ®In May several of the Creek towns and tribes joined the Seminoles in the w'ar. Murders and devastations were frequent, — the Indians obtained posses- sion of many of The southern mail routes in Georgia and Alabama, attacked steamboats, destroyed stages, burned sev- eral towms, and compelled thousands of the wdiites who had « Submission Settled in their territory, to flee for their lives. *A strong the Creeks. however, joined by many friendly Indians, being sent against them, and several of the hostile chiefs having been taken, the Creeks submitted ; and during the summer several thousands of them were transported west of the Mi.ssissippi. 17. Mn October, Governor Call took command of the forces in Florida, and with nearly 2000 men marched into the interior. At the Wahoo sw-amp, a short distance from Dade’s battle-ground, 550 of his troops encountered a greater number of the enemy, who, after a fierce con- test of half an hour, were dispersed, leaving twenty-five isAT or TOE BEMiNCLE w.\R IN FLORIDA- of tlieir iiumber dead on the field. In a second engagement, the whites lost nine men killed and sixteen w'oundcd. In none of the battles could the actual loss of the Indians be ascertained, as 't is their usual practice to carry off their dead. 5. Governor Cali's expedi- tion into the interior. Ft 3 ficunapv » Fl.Vrnnr ^locIiITnusa Pt. Jeiuii'nr/s Pt. Clin c7l. t-Cdinrs's JJetUU J''t.Cooppi Wdhno j s-;'- „ Sweanp '^pt.Mc.Clure', (FuArntslrot!^ Ft -Cross* ' * Fort King is twenty milci S.W'. from Payne'i Landing, and si.xty-five miles from St. Augustin# (See Map.) t Withlacoochee R/tf General Jackson, no cliano-e in the general policy of the governnnent was antici- goi-emmmt pated. 'Sooji after the accession of Mr. Van Buren, the 2 condition pecuniary and mercantile distresses of the country reach- ed their crisis. ‘2. During the months of March and April, the failures in the city of New York alone amounted to nearly one hundred millions of dollars. The great e.xtent of the business operations of the country at that time, and their intimate connection with each otiier, extended tiie evil tiiroughout all the channels of trade ; causing, in the first place, a general failure of the mercantile interests — affec- ing, through them, the business of the mechanic and the farmer, nor stopping until it had reduced the wages of ihe humblest day laborer. 3. ^Early in May, a large and respectable committee 3 Requestt from the city of New A'ork, solicited of the president his of the coun- try, the ex- tensive fail- ures at that, period, and the conse- quence. intervention for such relief as might be within his power , requesting the rescinding of the “ specie circular,” a delay in enforcing the collection of the revenue duties, and the call of an extra session of congress at an early day, that some legislative remedies might be adopted for the alarm- ing embarrassments of the country. released, althougli he had refused to accept a pardon on condition of taking the oath of allegiance to the slate gov- ernment. 6. 'During the last year of Mr. Tyler’s administration, considerable excitement prevailed on the subject of tlie annexation of Texas to the American Union, a measure the government of the former country, a province of Mexico, but settle.d by emigrants from the United States, had previously with- drawn from the Mexican republic, and by force of arms had nobly sustained her independence, although unac* knowledged by Mexico. 7. 'The proposition for annexation to the United States was strongly resisted at the North, and by the whig party generally throughout the Union. The impolicy of ex- tending our limits by accessions of foreign territory ; the danger of a war with Mexico; the encouragement given to slavery by the admi.ssion of an additional slave state ; and the increase of power that the South and southern in- stitutions would thereby gain in the national councils were urged against the measure. 8. ®A treaty of annexation, signed* by the president, was rejected by congress, but early in the follow'ng yeai a bill was passed, authorizing the president, under certain restrictions, to negotiate with Texas the terms of annexa lion; and soon after Texas became one ol the states of the American Union. ’During the same session of con- gress bills were passed providing for the admission of Iowa and Florida, as states, into the Union. ®The opposing can- didates in the election of 1844 were Mr. Clay, of Kentucky and Janies K. Polk, of Tennessee. The contest re.suheG in the choice of the latter, who entered on the duties of hii^ 9llice on the 4th of March, of the following vear. first ^imposed by ^Texas, formerly Fart IV.] CHAPTER XI. POLK’S ADMINTSTRATTON. FROM MARCH 4 , 1845 , TO MARCH 4 , 1849 . WAR WITH MRXICO. 1. 'Scarcely had Mr. Polk taken his seat as })resldent of the United States, wlien decided indications of a rupture with Mexico became apparent. ^Mexico had long viewed the conduct of the American government, in .lithMexlcl. relation to the acquisition of Texas, with cxceediiiix ieal- ‘h oiisy and distrust: still claiming that country as a part of oj Mexico, her own territory, she had declared that she would regard annexation as a hostile act, and that she was resolved to declare war as soon as she received intimation of the completion of the project. *In accordance with this policy, immediately after the resolution of annexation had Aimonu^ passed the American Congress, and received the sanction of the President, Mr. Almonte,' the Mexican Minister at » Washington, protesting against the measure as an act of warlike aggression, which he declared Mexico would resist with all the means in her power, demanded his passports and returned home. 2. ^On the fourth of July following, Texas assented to the terms of the resolution of annexation, and two days later, fearing that Mexico would carry her threats of war into execution, requested the President of the United States to occupy the ports of Texas, and send an army to the defence of her teiritory. "Accordingly, an American squadron was sent into the Gulf of Mexico, and General GoZmmeni. Taylor, then in command at Camp Jessup,^ was ordered by the American government to move with such of the regular foices as could be gathered from the western posts, to the southern frontier of Texas, to act as circum- stances might require. ®By the advice of the Texan * authorities he was induced to select lor the concentration Gen Tayicr. of his troops the post of Corpus Christi,f a Texan settle- ment on the bay of the same name, where, by the begin- ning of August, 1845, he had taken his position, and at which place he had assembled, in the November following, an army of little more than four thousand men. 4 ActsOj Texas. 5 Of the American * Camp .fessvp is in the western part of Louisiana, a few miles southwest from Natchi- toches, (Natch i-ti)>h.) I Corpus Christi is at the mouth of the Nueces River, on the western shore of Corpu* Chrisli Ihiy, a branch of the Aranzas Bay, about lUO miles from the Rio GranJe. (See Map Cur. p 489.) I 4S6 THE UNITED STATES. IBook n ANA LYSIS. 184 ^ 1 . Cireit)H- stancea that led to the. txccntive or dev of VMh Janunnj. 3. ’On the 13tli of January, 184G, when it was believed that the Mexicans were asseml)lin^ troops on their north- ern fiontiers, with the avowed object of re-conquering 'I'exas, and wlien such information had been received from Mexico as rendered it probable, if not certain, that \ii2?and^ihe slie would refuse to receive tiie envoy® whom tl»e United Viovelnenta States liad sent to negotiate a settlement of tlie difHcul- ties between tlie tw:> countries, the American President . M Q • II ordered General Taylor to advance his forces to the Rio Grande,^ the most southern and western limits of lexas, as claimed by hei>elf : on the 8lh of March following the advance column of the army, under General Twiggs, was put- in motion for that purpose, and on the 28th of the same month General Taylor, after having established a depot at Point Isabel, f twenty-one miles in his rear, took his position on the northern bank of the Rio Grande, where he hastily erected a fortress, called Fort Brown, within cannon-shot of Matamoras.| 4. ^On the 26th of April, the Mexican general, Am- pudia, gave notice to General Taylor that he considered liostilities commenced, and should prosecute them ; and on the same day an American dragoon party of sixty- three men, under command of Captain Thornton, was attacked on the east side of the Rio Grande, thirty miles above Matamoras, and after the loss of sixteen men in killed and wounded, w'as compelled to surrender. This was the commencement of actual hostilities — the first blood shed in the war. 5. “The movements of the enemy, who had crossed the river above Matamoras, seeming to be directed towards an attack on Point Isabel, for the purpose of cutting off the Americans from their supplies, on the 1st of May ^aio^Aiten by Oenernl Jittpudia, and the eontmence- ment |S.'^7V?7e£-^y 'J^tbsu, h^kta Fe South J^art of MEXICO; CENTRAL-AMERIC^ ^ Camp^b^ WONDVH, THE UNITED STATES. [Book T1 490 I ANALYSTS, by digglnjT through the stone walls of the houses. In this way the 6ght continued during the d.ny, and by night the enemy were confined chiefiy to the tJitadel, and the Plaza, or central public scpiare of the city. Early on ecpt 24 th following morning the Mexican general submitted propositions which lesulted in the surrender and e\acua- tion of Monterey— and an armistice of eight weeks, or until instructions to renew hostilities should be recei\ed from cither of the respective governments. 1. Farther ]]. 'Qn the 13th of October the War Department Otnerni ray ordered General ^I'aylor to terminate the armi>tice and renew oftensive operations ; and about the middle of Saltillo,* the capital of the state of Coahuila, was occupied by the division of General Worth ; and 1 <^g in December General Patterson took possession of Vic- toiia.t the capital of Tamaulipas ; while, about the same time, the port of TampicoJ was captured by Commodore 8. Generau Peiiy. Mu the meantime General Wool, after crossing ^Kmr^ey. the Rio Grande, finding his march to Chihuahua, in that direction, impeded by the lofty and unbroken ranges of the Sierra Madre, had turned south and joined General Worth at Saltillo; while General Kearney, somewhat earlier in the season, after having performed a march of nearly a thousand miles across tlie wilderness, had made himself master of Santa Fe, and all New Mexico, without opposition. s General 12. ‘After General Kearney had established a new ^arch^to government in New Mexico, on the 25th of September California dep-^i ted fiom Santa Fe, at the head of four hundred dragoons, for the California settlements of Me.xico, bor- dermg on the Pacific Ocean ; but after having proceeded three hundred miles, and learning that California^ was already in possession of the Americans, he sent back three quarters of his force, and with only one hundred men pursued his way across the continent. 4 Colonel 13. ‘In the early part of December a portion of General Kearney’s command, that had marched with him from Missouri, set out from Santa Fe on a southern expedilion, expecting to form a junction with General Wool at Chi- huahua.'^ This force, numbering only nine hundred men, was commanded by Colonel Doniphan, and its march of * ScUillo is about 70 miles S. W. fr..m Monterey, in the southen. imrl of the slate of r/rr/wi/i is at the western extremity of l^manlipa-* (Tam-»»w-l^pns,) near the bottndury „f San l.uis Pomsi. and on the norther., benk r.f the river ^ + 7v,»,n;ri. fT iin-ne-c .) is at the sonihens ern extremity of rnmaiilipaa, on ‘be norm sicis ofihe river Pill. iico.^ The tow» ot ilm' name is on the south side of the nyer. ‘ ’"R] YNliTof .Veai 0./r/«r»i.7. which i« separated fmm New Mexico by »»'« riler il an elevat^, drv, lind sandy desert. The inhabiti.ble portion extends along tbe 5 b^ of the Pacific about 300 miles, wit*' an average breadUi of 40 miles. (See Map.> Paet IV. 1 POLK’S ADMINISTRATION. 491 more than a thousand miles, tlirounrh an enemy’s countly^ 1 §46» from Santa Fe to Saltillo, is one of the most brilliant achievements of the war. Durinij the march this body ol jnen foup^ht two battles against vastly superior forces, and in each defeated the enemy. 'The Battle of Bracito,* * * § >. Battieanf fought on Christmas day, opened an entrance into the Sacramento town of El Paso,f while that of the Sacramento,;]; fought on the 28th of February, 1847, secured the surrender of Chihuahua, a city of great wealth, and containing a popu- lation of more than forty thousand inhabitants. 14. ’While these events were transpiring on the eastern borders of the Republic, the Pacific coast had become the scene of military operations, less brilliant, but more important in their results. *In the early part of June, t^'gfof'^rape 184G, Captain Fremont, of the Topographical Corps of Fremont. Engineers, while engaged at the head of about sixty men in exploring a southern route to Oregon, having been first threatened with an attack by De Castro, the Mexi- can governor on the California coast, and kvarning after- wards that the governor was preparing an expedition against the American settlers near San Francisco, § raised the standard of opposition to the Mexican government in California. 15. ‘After having defeated, in several engagements, a. Further greatly superior Mexican forces, on the 4th of July Fre- ^naungTn^tho mont and his companions declared the independence of caiifon',^ California. A few days later. Commodore Sloat, having previously been informed of the commencement of hostili- ties on the Rio Grande, hoisted the American flag at Monterey. II In the latter part of July, Commodore Stockton assumed the command of the Pacific squadron, soon after which he took possession of San Diego, ^ and, in conjunction with Captain Fremont, entered the city of Los Angelos^* without opposition ; and on the 22d of August, 1846, the whole of California, a vast region bor- deiing on the Pacific Ocean, was in the undisputed mili- tary possession of the United States. ‘In December fol- s ineurrec lowing, soon after the arrival of General Kearney from California * The buttle of BrarJto, 90 called from the “ T.ittle Arm,” or bend in the river near the place, was fought on the east bank of the Rio Grande, about ’200 miles north of Chihuahua. t The town of F.i Paso is situated in a rich valley on the west side of the Rio Grande, .?0 miles south from the Br.icito. ^ The battle of Sacramento was fought near a small stream of that name, about 20 miles north of the city of Chihuahua. § Snn Francisco., situated on the bay of the same name, possesses probably the best har- bor on the west coa-t of Amertca. (See Map.) I Monte.reij (Mon-ter-a), a town of Upper California, on a bay of the same name, 80 miles south of San Francisco, contained iii Ilk? a population of about 1000 inhabitants. (Sefc Map.) San Diego is a port on the Pacific nearly west of the head of the Gulf of California. Los Angelos., or the city of the Angels, is about 100 miles north of San Diego. [Book II. 492 THE UNITED STATES. ANA LYSIS. overland expedition, the Mexican inhabitants of Cali- fornia attempted to regain posse.ssion of the government, but the insurrection was soon suppressed. Situation 10. ‘We have stated that after the close of the armis- %%"or'a tice which succeeded the capture of Monterey, the Ameri- can troops under General Taylor spread themselves over 'IfhZnureu^ Coahuihi and Tamaulipas. In the meantime the plan of an attack on Vera Cruz, the principal Mexican post on the Gulf, had been matured at Washington, and General Scott sent out to take the chief command of the army in Mexico. By the withdrawal of most of the regulars under General Taylor’s command for the attack on Vera Cruz, the entire force of the Northern American armjL extending from Matamoras to Monterey and Saltillo, was reduced to about ten thousand volunteers, and a few companies of the regular artillery, while at the same time the Mexican General Santa Anna was known to be at San Luis Potosi,^ at the head of 22,000 of the best troops in Mexico, prepared to oppose the farther pro- gress of General Taylor, or to advance upon him in his own quarters. 184Y. 17. Tn the early part of February, 1847, General Tay- 2 General leaving adequate garrisons in Monterey and Taylor's Saltillo, proceeded with about five thousand men to Affua tnnvementsm i , i i i i F66m«r?/, Nueva,f where he remained until the 21st ot the month, when the advance of Santa Anna with his whole army induced him to fall back to Buena Vista, J a very strong 3. pos^^on 0/ position a few miles in advance of Saltillo. ’Here the ?o"r”s^’army^at *'oad I’uns noi'th and south through a narrow defile, Buena Vista, skirted Oil the west by impassable gullies, and on the east by a succession of rugged ridges and precipitous ravines which extend back nearly to the mountains. On tile elevated plateau or table-land formed by the concen- tration of these ridges. General Taylor drew up his little army, numbering in all only 4,759 men, of whom only 453 were regular troops; and here, on the 22d of Feb- ruary, he was confronted by the entire Mexican array, then numbering, according to Santa Anna’s official report, about 17,000 men, but believed to exceed 20,000. morning of the next day, the 23d of Feb- Vism ruary, the enemy began the attack with great impetuos- ity ; but the resistance was as determined as the as«iault, and after a hard-fought battle, which was continued • San LvisPotosiy the capital of the state of the same name, is situated in a pleasant val- ley, about iMO miles northwest from the city of Mexico, and more than HOO miles from tillo. (See Map.) + JVufvfi (Ah-goo-ah Noo a-vah) is about 14 miles south from Saltillo, t Pvena Vista (Bo<>-a-uab Ve^s-tah) is about three miles south from SaltiUo. Pamt IV.] POLK’S ADMINISTRATION. during tlio greater pp.rt of the dny, the Mexican force was driven in disorder from the field, witli a loss of more than fifLe('n hundred men. The American loss in killed, wounded, and missing, was seven hundred and fort\'-six ; and, among these, twenty-eight officers were killed on the field. ‘This important victory broke up the army of Santa Anna, and, by effectually securing the frontier of tl'ie Rio Grande, allowed the Americans to turn the r whole attention and strength to the great enterprise of the campaign, the capture of Vera Cruz, and the march thence to the Mexican capital. 10. '‘On the 9th of March, 1847, General Scott, at the a- The^mop- head of twelve thousand men, landed without opposition General a short distance south of Vera Cruz,''''’ in full view of the invllimeni city and the renowned castle of San Juan d’Ulloa. On cnz-l^- the 12th the investment of the city was completed ; on anTca^m* the 18th the trenches were opened, and on the 22d the first batteries began their fire, at the distance of 800 yards from the city. From the 22d until the morning of the 26th, almost one continued roar of artillery pre- vailed, the city and castle batteries answering to those of the besiegers, and shells and shot were rained upon the devoted town Avith terrible activity, and with an awful destruction of life and property. At length, just as arrangements had been made for an assault, the governor of the city made overtures of surrender ; on the night of the 27th the articles of capitulation were signed, and on the 29th the American flag was unfurled over the walls of the city and castle. 20. ®The way was now open for the march towards the Mexican capital, and on the 8th of April General Twiggs was sent forward, leading the advance, on the Gordo. Jalapa road. But Santa Anna, although defeated at Buena Vista, had raised another army, and with 15,000 men had strongly intrenched himself on the heights of Cerro Gordo,f which completel}’^ command the only road that leads through the mountain fastnesses into the inte- rior. General Twiggs reached this position on the 12th, but it was not until the morning of the 18th, when the commar.der-in-chief and the whole army had arrived, that the daring assault was made. Before noon of that day every position of the enemy had been stormed in succession, and three thousand prisoners had been taken, • Vera Cruz, the principal sea-port of Mexico, is built on the spot where Cortez first landed within the realms of Montezuma. The city is defended by the stronfl: fortress of Sna Juan d’lJlloa, built on an island, or reef, of the same name, about 400 fathoms from tho shore. (See Map.) t The paai of Cerro Oordo is about 45 miles, in a direct lino, northwest from Vera Crofc 1841T 1. The imme- diate effecta of this victory. THE UNITED STATES. [Book IT 494 ANALYSia tcgether with forty-throe pieces of bronze artillery, five tliousand stand of arms, and all the munitions and mate- rials of the array of the enemy, 1. Continued 21. 'On the day following the battle, the army entered t^Tmericar. Jalapa,* * * § and on the 22d the strong castle of Perotef was ifr&Sn surrendered without resislance, with its numerous paik at Puebla. artillery, and a vast quantity of the munitions of war. On the 15th of May the. advance under General Worth entered the ancient and renowned city of Puebla ;]{; and when the entiie army had been concentrated there, in the very heart of Mexico, so greatly had it been reduced by sickness, deaths, and the expiration of terms of enlistment in the volunteer service, that it was found to number i. The effect thousand effective men. ’With this small force wmaiin^tof impossible to keep open a communication with iuforce. Vera Cruz, and the army was left for a time to its own resources, until the arrival of further supplies and rein- forcements enabled it to march forward to the Mexican capital. 8 . Advanceof 22. ®At length, on the Vth of August, General Scott, from Puebla, havitig increased his effective force to nearly eleven thou- ^Vaiaisan sand men, in addition to a moderate garrison left at Pue- Ausuaiin. commenced his march from the latter place for the capital of the republic. The pass over the mountains, by Rio Frio, where the army anticipated resistance, was found abandoned ; a little further on the whole valley of Mexico Aue. luh burst upon the view; and on the 11th the advance divi- sion under General Twiggs reached Ayotla,§ only fifteen miles from Mexico. A direct march to the capital, by the national road, had been contemplated, but the route in that direction presented, from the nature of the ground and the strength of the fortifications, almost insurmount- able obstacles, and an approach by way of Chaleo and San Augustin, by passing around Lake Chaleo, to the Aug. 18th. south, was thought more practicable, and by the 16th the entire army had succeeded in reaching San Augustin, ten miles from the city, where the arrangements were 4. The. eitua- i r £ i ^ tionof made lor nnal operations. ^dnfthe 23. *Tlie city of Mexico, || situated near the western ^^Tfie'city. bank of Lake Tezcuco, and surrounded by numerous * .lalapa, it city of about !5,flfl0 inhabitant?, is 55 miles northwest from Vera Cruz. (.Sec Map.) The WHU-kn: wn niedicinul herb a species of the convolvulus, grows abun- jiint'y in the ticinitj of this town, to which it is indebted fur iis name. t I'eriite (Per-o-ta) is about 90 miles, in u direct line, northwest from yera Cruz. The for- tress i-; about h:ilf a mile tiui th from the town of the same name. Piiebt/i, a city of about fiO.O'O inhabitants, and the cap tal of the state of the same name IS about 8.5 mil a southeii-t froii the city of MexiC '. (See Map.) § For the locuiion of the jilaces Cluilco, San „iugu;itin, CkapultepeCy Ckurubusci\ Contreras, and San .Antonio, see I he ilccompaiiying Map. I Soo dojcriptiou ol .Mexico, page lid. - . , Part IV.] POLK’S ADMINISTRATION. 49J 184T. cnnnls and ditclies, could bo approached only by long narrow causeways, leading over impassable mars! es, while ihe ;jfates to which they conducted were strongly forlilied. ‘Beyond t!ie causeways, commanding the outer approaches to the city, were the strongly fortified posts of Chapultepec and Cluirubusco, and the batteries of Contreras and San Antonio, armed with nearly one hun- dred cannon, and surrounded by grounds either marshy, or. so covered by volcanic rocks that they were thought by the enemy wholly impracticable for military operations. *Six thousand Mexican troops under General Valencia 2 . Theanny held the exterior defences of Contreras, while Santa Anna enemy. had a force of nearly 25,000 men in the rear, prepared to lend his aid where most needed. 24. ^In the afternoon of the 19th some fio-htincr occur- 3 . cap>vreoj ... ~ ^ • C'Ditriras red in the vicinity of Contreras, and early on the morning and san of the next day the batteries of that strong position were " carried by an impetuous assault, which lasted only seven- teen minutes. In this short space of time less than four thousand American troops had captured the most for- midable entrenchments, within which were posted seven thousand Mexicans. The post of San Antonio, being now left in part unsupported, was evacuated by its garrison, which was terribly cut up in the retreat. 25. ‘The fortified post of Churubusco, about four miles a^rulusc^ northeast from the heights of Contreras, was the next point of attack. Here nearly the entire army of the THE UNITED STATES. IBook TI 496 ANALYSIS. 1. Ristill of the baffles of the 20.Vt of August'. 2. Armistice toith the enemy. 3 Storming ttf the Molino del Key. and the Casa de Mata. (. Reduction of the castle of Chapultepec, 5. Continua- tion of the battle during the \Zth. •. Capture of the city. The result. 1848. Conclusion t>f the r-ar. 8. Ratifica- tion of the treaty with Mexico. enemy was now concentrated, and here the great battle of tile day was fought; but on every part of the held the Americans were victorious, and the entire Mexican force was driven back upon the city, and upon the only remain- ing fortress of Chapultepec. 'Thus ended the battles of the memorable 20th of August, in wliicii nine thousand Americans, assailing strongly fortitied positions, had van- quished an army of 30,000 Mexicans. 20. "On the morning of the 21st, while General Scott was about to take up battering positions, preparatory to summoning the citv to surrender, he received from the ® • * . • • enemy propositions which terminated in the conclusion of an armistice for the purpose of negotiating a peace. With surprising infatuation the enemy demanded terms that were due only to conquerors, and on the 7th of Sep- tember hostilities were re-commenced. ^On the morning of the 8th the Molino del Rey, or “King’s Mill,” and the Casa de Mata, the principal outer defences of the fortress of Chapultepec, were stormed and carried by General Worth, after a desperate assault, in which he lost one fourth of his entire force. 27. ^The reduction of the castle of Chapultepec itself, situated on an abrupt, rocky height, one hundred and fifty feet above the surrounding grounds, was a still more formidable undertaking. Several batteries were opened against this position on the 12th, and on the 13th the citadel and all its outworks were carried by storm, but not without a very heavy loss to the American army. ®The battle was continued during the day, on the lines of the great causeways before mentioned, and when night suspended the dreadful conflict, one division of the American army rested in the suburbs of Mexico, and another was actually within the gates of the city. ‘During the night which followed, the army of Santa Anna and the officers of the national government abandoned the city, and at seven o’clock on the following morning the flag of the American Union was floating proudly to the breeze above the walls of the national palace of Mexico. ’The American army had reached its destination ; our soldiers had gained the object of their toils and sufferings ; and, as the fruit of many victories, were at last permitted to repose on their laurels, in the far-famed “Halls of the Montezumas.” 23. "The conquest of the Mexican capital w^as the fin- ishing stroke of the war, and on the 2d of February fol- lowing the terms of a treaty of peace were concluded upon by the American commissioner and the Mexican government. ’This treaty, after having received some VKJiT IV.] POLK’S ADMINISTRATION. 497 modiOcations from the American Senate, was adDpted by 1§48. that body on the lOth of Marcli, and subsequently ratified ^ by tlie Me.\ican Congress at Queretaro,'* on the 30th of May of the svime year. 29. 'Tlie most important provisions of this treaty are V those by which the United Slates obtains from her late vrwVi^. enemy a large increase of territory, embracing all New Me.\ico and Upper California. “Tim boundary between 2 Boumianj the two countries is to be the Rio Grande from its mouth “'and conces-' to the southern boundary of New Mexico, thence west- ward along the southern and western boundary of New Me.xico to the River Gila.j thence down said river to the Colorado, thence westward to the Pacific Ocean. The free navigation of the Gulf of California, and of the River Colorado up to the mouth of the Gila, is guaran- teed to the United States. “For the territory and privi- supuia- leges thus obtained, the United States surrendered to tan 0 / the. Mexico “ all castles, forts, territories, places and posses- states. sions” not embraced in the ceded territory, — agreed to pay Mexico fifteen millions of dollars, and assumed the liquidation of all debts due American citizens from the Mexican government. 30. ^Such was the conclusion of the Mexican war, — a 4 . Po/icy and war opposed as impolitic and unjust by one portion of ti^war, “ina the American people, and as cordially approved by the ^Tcru''h^' other, but admitted by all to have established for our nation, by the unbroken series of brilliant victories won by our army, a character for martial heroism which knows no superior in the annals of history, and which fears no rival in the pathway of military glory. “But The aiioy war IS seldom without its alloy of bitterness ; and m this wUhour instance it was not alone its ordinary calamities of suffer- ing, and wretchedness, and death, — the “sighs of orphans, and widows’ tears,” — that moderated our exultations ; but with our very rejoicings were mingled the deep and sul- len notes of discord ; and with the laurels of victory, with which fame had encircled the brow of our nation’s glory, were entwined the cypress and the yew — emblems of mourning. 31. ®The vast extent of unoccupied territory which we e Theterrt- had acquired as the result of the conquest, proved an b“ytheclnZtt apple of discord in our midst; and the question of the chamderof final disposal of the prize was a problem which our pro- drsythatha* • Qucretaro, the capital of the state of the same name, is about 110 miles northwest from the city t)f Mexico. t 'I'he river Oifa enters the Colorado from the east. (See Map.) j: The Colorado river, the largest stream in JMexico west of the Cordilleras or Rocky Mountains, rises in the high table-lands uf Northern Mexico, and flowing southwest falls into tho head of the Gulf of California. (See Map.) [Book II 49l3 THE UNITED STATES. ANALY SIS. a-isen betiocen 'hr, and the South. I The prefn- aentiai elec- lion qf 1848. t. The support given to Generals Caas and Taylor- found jst statesmen found it difficult to solve. Tlie South and tlie Nortli took issue upon it — the former claiming the right of her citizens to remove, with their pioperty in slaves, on to any lands purchased b}’ tlie common treas- ure of tlie republic, and the latter demanding that teni- tory fiee from slavery at the time of its acquisition, should forever lemain so. 32. 'The opposing principles of slavery extension and s’avery restriction etitered largely, as elements of party zeal and political controversy, into the presidential elec- tion of 1848 ; but although the South advocated one line of policy, and the North another, the citizens of neither section were united in the support of either of the three presidential candidates, who were Martin Van Buren, of New York ; Lewis Cass, of Michigan ; and Zachary Tay- lor, of Louisiana. ^General Cass, the legular democratic candidate, and General Taylor, the whig nominee, both claimed by their respective pai ties as favoring southern inteiests, while the same parties in the North advocated their election for i-easons diiectly opposite, received the principal support of the whig and democratic parties; *• while Mr. Van Buren, first nominated by a division of the democratic party of New York, and afterwards re- nominated by a northern “Free Soil” convention held at Buffalo, was urged upon the people by his partisans as the peculiar exponent of the free-soil principles so gener- ally professed by the northern section of the Union. <• ^After an exciting political canvass, the election resulted canvass, in the choice of Zachary Taylor, by one hundred and si.vty-three electoral votes, out of a total of two hundred and ninety. Mil- lard Fillmore, of New York, was chosen vice-president. CHAPTER XII. TAYLOR’S ADMINISTRATION, FROM MARCH 4, 1849, TO JULY 9, 1850. ZAOHAST TATLOE. B. California 1. ‘’At the time of the accession of General Taylor to the piesidency, California, embracing the western portion of the newly-acquired territory of the United States, had already begun to attract a large share of public attention, e. to history *The imnortance which this country has subsequently attained, m the rapid growth of its population — in its vast mineral resources — its already extensive commerce — Past IV.] TAYLOR’S ADMINISTRATION. aiif] Its rapid advancement, to the position of a State in tlie great Ai lerican confederacy, demands a brief account of botli its early and its recent liistory. 2. 'The [)i incipal Spanisli settlements of California were missionary establishments, twenty-one in number; the ear- liest of which, that of San Diego, was founded in 1769. “Established to extend the domain of the Spanish crown, and to propagate the Roman faith by the conversion of the untutored natives, they formed a line of religious posts along the whole western frontier, each a little colony within itself, and, being exclusive in their charac- ter, absorbing the lands, the capital, and the business of the country, they suppressed all enterprise beyond their limits, and discouraged emigration. 3. “California remained thus under ecclesiastical sway until, in 1833, the Mexican government converted the missionary establishments into civil institutions, subject to the control of the state. '“During the long period of anarchy and discord which followed in Mexico, the mis- sions were plundered by successive governors, a»d, with few exceptions, their lands were granted away, until scarcely anything but their huge stone buildings remained. “■Yet the result proved beneficial to the country at large. As the lands were distributed, agriculture increased ; the attention of foreigners began to be turned to the country; and from 1833, when scarcely any but native-born inhabi- tants were found there, up to 1845, the foreign popula- tion had increased to more than five thousand. 4 . “Still, the unsettled condition of the government prevented anything like systematic enterprise; nor was it until 1846, when Fremont and his companions hoisted the American flag and declared California independent of Mexican rule, that the natural capacities of the country for a numerous agricultural population began to be devel- oped. “With the belief that California had become, insep- arably, a portion of the American Union, emigrants came pouring in, mostly from the United States, to seek their fortunes in a new country under their own flag. “Grazing and agriculture were the chief occupations of the people ; many little villages sprung up ; and everythuig promised fair for the steady growth of this distant territory on our western borders. 5. *In this tranquil state of affairs the announcement was made in the latter part of February, 1848, that a mechanic, employed in cutting a mill-race on the “ Arneri- ' can Fork” of the Sacramento, about fifty miles above New Helvetia, or Sutter’s Fort, had found numerous particles of gold, and some pieces of considerable size, in the sanda 49 l§i9. t. Principal Spanish setllementt 2 . Their object and character. 3. Change made in 1833. 4. Period of anarchy and discord which Jollotoed. 5. Result of these changes 6 Fremont in California. 7. Emigration to the country. 8. Favcrabla prospects than opened. 9. First report of the discovery of gold. 500 THE UNITED STATES. [Boob 17 ANAT.YSIS • Effects pri duced by it. 2 Effects upon tabi.r— rise of prices, '«y "J' in the valley of the Great Salt Lake, m Northern Cahfoi - nia, a delightful and fertile region, which they their fiitime home, and the seat of a in its infancy, has been little less successful than “'d ® tlir Arabian impostor. Not from the Shrtes only but even from Europe, the Mormon missionaries their proselytes by hundreds and by thousands . then I HRi^ettlimentsiapidly increased ; and wh, e they were searcMv thought of by ‘-the worlds people but as a band of outcasts, we find them, in the year 1850, asking to be enumerated as a member of our the American Congress gravely discussing, ^ . the admission of the new territory ot Utah : 15 "While Conorress was still m session, engag the 9th °of July, after an illness of less than a week. ODDonent*^ “The integrity of his motives was aLailed nor assailable. He had passed ' ^ and active life, neither meriting nor 7 " and in his last hour, the conviction of the charge of his duty was present to console, even when th» tilings of this life were fast fading away. 1 § 50 . 1 Establish- 7 vent of tht Moi'7)wns in California, and the success of this strange, imposture. 2. Deatn oj General Tay’TT, 8. Charae-ter attributed to hint by Gett" etal Cats. a Genenil Cai». [Book n. CHAPTER XIII FILLMORE’S ADMI^^STRATrON, FROM JULY 10, 1850, TO MARCH 4, 1S53. 1. A-. rm- more's acces- sion to the presidency. 1. *On the day following the decease of the president, the vice-president, Mil- lard Fillmore, proceeded to the Hall of the House of Representatives, and there, in accordance with the constitution, and in the presence of both Houses of Congress, took the oath of oflice as Pres- ident of the United States. Without commotion, without any military parade, but with republican simplicity, the legitimate successor to the presidency was installed in office, and the wheels of government moved on as har- moniously as ever; presenting to the world a sublime spectacle of the beauty and perfection of self-govern- ment. *. Character 2. ^The first session of the 31st Congress, which opened is?sJs^ifon on the 3d of November, 1849, and closed on the 30th of 3 istvon%ess. September, 1850, was one of the longest and most excit- ing ever held. ®The great subjects of discussion were, discttssion. the admission of California with the constitution she had *■ adopted, and the Texas boundary question. *\Vith these slavery, was itivolvcd the long-agitated question of slavery, in all its various phases — respecting the extension of slavery to new territory — its abolition in the District of Columbia, and the restoration of fugitive slaves to their owners. • 3. ®Early in the session, before the death of General Taylor, Mr. Clay, at the head of a committee of thirteen, had reported to the Senate a bill providing for the admis- sion of California with the constitution she had adopted — for the organization of the territories of New Mexico and Utah, and for the adjustment of the Texas boundary. i.FatecfthUs ®This project, which received the name of the “Omnibus Bill,” was strongly contested, and crippled by various amendments, until nothing remained but the sections organizing Utah as a separate territory, which passed both houses, and became a law. risuiPof^L much discussion, however, the California duewsion. admission bill, the New Mexico territorial bill, and the Texas boundary, all subsequently passed as separate pro- positions, very much as they had been proposed by the committee of which Mr. Clay was chairman. By this % ReapteUng rcsult, 1st. *The vast territory of California, with a sea- board corresponding in latitude to the entire Atlantic Part IV. 1 FILLMORE’S ADMINISTRATION. 505 coast from Boston to Charleston, became a State of the American Union, with a constiuition excluding domestic slavery: 2d: ‘The Mormon territory of Utah, embracing the o-reat central basin of tlie country between the Rocky Moimtains and the Pacific, was erected into a territorial government, with the declaration that, when admitted as tt State, “ said territory, or any portion of the same, shall be received into the Union with or without slavery, ^^as its constitution shall prescribe at the time of the admis- sion:” 3d. '‘New Mexico was erected into a teriitorial government, with the same provision respecting slavery as ill the case of Utah :” 4th. ^The Texas boundary bill (with the consent of Texas, afterwards obtained) estab- lished the dividing line between Texas and New Mexico four degrees east of Santa Fe ; and in consideration that Texas i^linquished her claims to the territory east of the Rio Grande thus included in New Mexico, the United Stales agreed to pay her the sum of ten millions of dol- lars: 5th. "An act, called the “Fugitive Slave Law', was passed, providing for the more ettectual and speedy delivery, to their masters, of fugitive slaves escaping into the free States: and 6th. ^An act providing for the sup- pression of the slave-trade in the District of Columbia, which declares that “ if any slave shall be brought into the District of Columbia for the purpose of being sold, or placed in depot there to be sold as merchandise, such slave shall thereupon become liberated and free. 5. '’These various bills were the results of a compiomise of opposing views on the subject of slavery, and in this spirit they were advocated by their supporters : but, as was to be expected, they failed to give entire satisfaction either to the North or to the South. ’A portion of the South; complaining of the injustice of excluding their citizens from territory purchased by their blood and by the common treasure of the Union, would have rejected California until she struck from her constitution the clause prohibitiim- slavery ; while at the North there was much bitterness'^of feeling against the fugitive slave law which exhibited itself in conventions of the people, and m the aid afforded to fugitive slaves escaping to Canada. _ 6. ®Durino- the remainder of President Fillmore s admin- istration, little occurred to disturb the quiet tenor of oui country’s history. ^At peace with foreign nations, and blessed with almost unexampled prosperity in the various departments of agriculture, commerce, and manufactures our course is steadily onward in the march of national greatness. ‘"The presidential election of 1852, although following closely upon the violent sectional and political 64 1850 . 1. The ilfor- 7ru>a tern- lory. 2. Neto Mexico. 3. Respectirii the Texas lioundary bill. . The fugi- tive slave lavj. 5. The siav!*- 606 THE UNITED STATES. [Book ll ANALYSIS. 1852. I. The 'period, ac which we have now oj rived. S. Two eentu- Ties of our hlHtory. 3. State of the country during more than two-thirds of that veriod. t. Changes that imme- diately fol- lowed the Revolution. Progress of population westward. t 5 Rapid increase of ptspulation. •J. Progress im the arts, 1. Pmoer and yeseurces. 6 Extent of our com- merce. Manufac- tures. Agriculture. contentions of the 31st Congress, was one of unusual quiet, and great moderation of party feeling : — a harbin- ger of good — a bow of promise spanning tlie political horizon after the storm has passed away. The result of the political canvass was the election of the democratic candidate. General Franklin Pierce, of New Hampshire, over General Winfield Scott, the candidate of the whig party. Conclusion. *At this period in our history — at the beginning of the last half of the nineteenth century — it is wise to review the past, while with feelings of mingled fear and hope we contemplate the future. 1. ’Little more than two centuries have elapsed since the first permanent settlement by civilized man was made within the limits of the present United States. ^During more than tw£)-thirds of that period, while the colonies remained under the government of Great Britain, the English settlements were confined to the Atlantic coast ; and at the close of the Revolution, the population num- bered only three millions of souls. 2. ‘‘The separation, perfected by the Revolution, at once opened new fields for exertion and enterprise ; — a great change was suddenly made in the character of the American people ; and, under the fostering care of repub- lican institutions, the tide of population has rolled rapidly inland ; crossing the Alleghanies — sweeping over the vast valley of the Mississippi, and the plaitjs of California — 'ooking down from the heights of the Sierra Nevada — nor resting in its onward course until it has settled on the waters of the Columbia, and the shores of the Pacific. ‘During the last sixty years of our country’s history, the population has increased, in a ratio hitherto unprece- dented, from three millions to more than twenty millions of souls. 3. ®Nor has our progress been less rapid in the various arts of civilized life. Our transition has been sudden from the weakness of youth to the vigor of manhood. ’In power and resources we already sustain a proud rivalry with the time -honored nations of the Old World, and we rank the first among the republics of the New. ^Our busy commerce has extended over every seii, and entered every port ; and from the Arctic circle to the opposite regions of Polar cold, our canvas whitens in every breeze. Our domestic manufactures, in the amount of capital employed, and in the quality and value of their fabrics, are already competing successfully with those of France and England, while the rewards of agriculture e:,.' 3 shedding their blessings on millions of our happy people. 508 THE UNITED STATES. [Book II ANALYa fB. 4^ ’Our numerous railroads, telegraphs, and canals, ^cmninuf'^ navigable rivers and inhmd seas, by the facilities cf com- cation. “ muiiication which they open, bring closely together the most distant sections of the Union, and do much to har- monize that diversity of feelings and of interests which Religion "would Otherwise arise. ^The Bible, and the institutions of Christianity, shed their blessings upon us; and the Education, education of youth, upon which the well-being of society, and the perpetuity of our republican institutions, so greatly depend, is receiving that share of attention which its im- 3 Qratitvde, portaiicc demands. ®For all these blessings we are bound acknowledge and adore the invisible hand of Almighty power that has directed and sustained us; for evi ry step in our progress has been distinguished by manif(;st tokens of providential agency. 1853. ^Let our pra} er then be, that the same God who i.Thesenti- brought our fathers out of bondage, into a strange land, and^Mpea to found an empire in the wdlderness, may continue his protection to their children. Let us indulge the hope, that in this Western World freedom has found a congenial Ulime ; that the tiee of liberty which has been planted here may grow up in majesty and beauty, until it shall overshadow the whole land ; and that beneath its branches the nations may ever dwell together in unity and love Let us endeavor to cultivate a spirit of mutual concession and harmony in our national councils ; and remembering that the monarchies of the Old Woild are looking upon us with jealousy, and predicting the day of our ruin, let us guard with sacred faith the boon that has been be- queathed us, and amid all the turmoils of political strife by which we may be agitated, let us ever bear aloft the motto, “J'Ae Union; one and inseparable ^ JAMES BUCHANAN. OALUOUN. APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD SUBSEQUENT TO THE REVOLUTION. 1 U’lin f^ovcmnicnt ot' the United States is called a fedeia! le public, or a republic composed of sovcr.al independent states. ;.\lost Uderai sovermnents have been noted for tlieir weakness and meffl- ciciicv anarchy has prevailed amou{? the members: and the lesult has usually been that tlie most powerful state has acquired a pre- ponderating control over the rest, or that the federal government has gradually become powerless, and sunk into inaction and obscurity, n'he latter was the case with the federal government adopted by tlm American congress in 1777, and under winch the states terminated ^’' 2 ^ 1 dm''constilution of 1789, however, rests upon a theory until that time unknown in political science. Former federal pvem- ments possessed legislative authority only, while the states of which th w were composed reserved to themselves the executive powers, or the\'’«-ht of enforcing the laws of the general government ; whence it oftem happened that regulations that were deemed unjust, uncon- stitutional, or burdensome to any particular member of the conteder- acy. were evaded, or openly violated. The subjects of die American o-oVernmeiit, however, are not independent states, jealous of the rights of sovereignty, but private citizens, upon whom the constitu- tion acts without any reference to state lines. _ 3. ^It is this principle which gives the federal union of the United States its greatest strength, and distinguishes^ it from all previous confederations;— which guards against corruption, by rendering the people familiar with all the acts of their government, and by causing them to feel a deep interest in its wise administration. 4. ®It is not surprising that when our present national constitution was first promulgated, the “ untried experiment” encountered a wide diversity of opinion. As soon as the convention of 1787 submdted the result of its labors to the people for their approval or rejecaon the country became divided into tvm political ])arties,— the friends and the enemies of the constitution. '^The former, who were in favor of the plan of government contained in that instrument, were known as federalists; and the latter, who disliked some of its at first took the name of anti-federalists. Washington ^^d the elder Adams were the leaders of the former party, and Jetterson of the latter. 5 n'hQ constitution, as finally adopted in convention, was in a great measure the result of a series of compromises, by which the extremes of ultra political sentiments were rejected ; and, when it AN.VLYSIS. 1. GovernmerA of the United Stales. 2. Character of mo t federal governments. 3. The federrh. government of i777- 4. In irhat manner the constit dion of 17.' 9 differs f rom former federal gov- ernments. 6. Effects of this principle 6, Early di- versity of opinion njron the merits of the constitu- tion. 7. Federalists and anti- federalists. S. The consti- tution — the result of a series of corn' promises. ! 510 ANALYSIS. 1. Its chief iui^poriers. « Chief dif- ferences of opinion be- tueen parties in 17S7. 3 Successful operation, and subse- quent gene- *-al approval qf the consti- tion. 4. Jefferson made secre- tary of state. 5. French revolution— different vieias enter- tained of it in America $. Charges made by each tarty asainst the other. T. Wars of Napoleon, stttd emmner- eial interests tf the Uni>ed States APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD [Book II ■was submitted to the people, even those members of the conventiou •W’ho had differed most radically upon some of its most leading fea- tures, cordially united in urging the people to give it their support, as the best form of government upon uhich the country could unite. iThe chief supporters of the constitution, who by their writings contributed most to its adoption, ■were Hamilton, Jay, and Madison; the former two being federals, and the latter, at a sul> sequent period, a prominent leader of the anti-federal, or demo- cratic party. 6. :^The chief differences of opinion befv\’cen the parties, in 1787, were \ipon the subject of the respective po^wers of the national con- federacy and the state governments, — the federalists urging the ne- cessity of a strong central government, while their opponents de- precated any measures that ■were calculated to withdraw power from the people and the individual states. 6. 3But notwithstanding the objections to the constitution, most of wdiich time has shown to be unfounded, it Avent into succe.ssful operation, and during the first tw^ve years of the government, from 1789 until ISOl, the federalists Avere the majority, and were able to pursue that policy Avhich they deemed best calculated to promote the great interests of the Union. During this period the constitution became firmly established in the affections of the peo- ple, yet the parties Avhich it called forth prcserA'ed their identity, although ANuthout a uniform adherence to the principles which marked their origin. 7. 4Mr. Jefferson had resided several years in France, as ambas- sador to that country, when in 1789 he Avas recalled to take part in the administration of the government under Washington, as secretary of state. this time the French revolution was pro- gressing, and had enlisted in its favor the feelings of a portion of the citizens of the United States, who vieAved it as a noble effort to throw off a despotism, and establish a republican government ; while another portion considered the principles avoAved by the ‘‘French republicans,’* and the course they pursued, dangerous to the very existence of civilized society. Of the former class was Mr. Jeffer.son, and the party of which he Avas the head adopted his sentiments of partiality to France and animosity toAvards England. By the federalists, hoAvever. the French Avere regarded wdth exceed- ing jealousy and ill-Avill, notAvithstanding the services they haJ rendered us in the cause of our independence, S. 6lt is not surprising that the feelings Avhich the federalists entertained towards France, should have given them a correspond ing bias in favor of England, during the long war Avhich existed be- tween the two countries : nor that their opponents, in the ardor of party zeal, should have charged those w'ho Avere enemies of France, ■with being enemies of republicanism, and consequently, friends of monarchy On the other hand the anti-federalists were charged with a blind devotion to French interests, and Avilh causeless hos- tility to England, founded upon prejudices AA^hich the war of inde- pendence had excited ; while, to render the anti-federal party more odious, their leaders, Avith Jefferson at their head, were charged Avith being deeply tinctured with the sentiments of the French school of Infidel philosophy, and with designing to intro- duce those same infidel and Jacobinical notions into America, w'hich had led to the sanguinary and revolting scenes of the French revolution. 9. 7Such were, briefly, the relative positions of the two great parties of the country, Avhen the European wars of Napoleon began Part III.] SUBSEQUENT TO THE REVOLUTION. •oriously to affect, the commercial interests of the United States. Causes of complaint soon arose, both against England and France, which, too often, were palliated, or justified, less according to the merits of the cases, than the prepossessions of the respective par- ties for oi against the aggressors. first serious aggression on the part of England was an order of council of November 6th, i793, authorizing the capture of any vessels laden with French colonial produce, or carrying supplies for any French colony. 10. 3This act was doubtless designed, primarily, to injure France, with which country England was then at war, but it was a most latvless invasion of the rights of neutral powers. ^What seriously aggravated the outrage was the clandestine manner in which the order was issued, no previous notification of it having been given to the United States, who were first made aware of its existence by the destruction of a trade, the enjoyment of which was guaran- tied to them by the universal law of nations. 11. sThis high handed measure excited universal indignation in the United States; the people demanded retaliation; and a pro- position Avas made in congress to sequester all British property in the United States, for the purpose of indemnifying American merchants ; but, fortunately, these and other difficulties were ter- minated for a Avhile, by the celebrated treaty negotiated by Mr. Jay in 1794. ®This treaty, concluded at London on the 19th of November, but not ratified by the United States until August of the following year, provided that Great Britain should withdraw all her troops and garrisons from all posts and places within the boundaries of the United States, on or before the first of June, 1796, — that the Mississippi river should be open to both parties — that the United States should compensate British creditors for losses occasioned by legal impediments to the collection of debts con- tracted before the peace of 17S3, and that the British government should make compensation to citizens of the United States for illegal captures of their vessels by British subjects. The United States were allowed, under certain regulations, to carry on only a limited and direct trade Avith the West Indies. 12. "^This ti’caty was violently denounced by the democratic party, principally on the ground that the interests of France, our foDner ally, were neglected in it, and that our commercial rights were not sufficiently protected. The federalists defended the treaty, and the results of the following ten years of national pros- perity stamped upon the gloomy predictions of their opponents the seal of false prophecy. 13. 8In 1S05, however, the war upon American rights was re- newed, when the British government, still engaged in hostilities with France, and jealous of the amount of our commerce with the French colonies, adopted a rule, which had governed her policy in the AA^ar of 1756, “that neutrals should be restricted to the same commerce with a belligerent, which was allowed to them by that power in time of peace.” ^The foundation of the principle here assumed by Great Britain, and endeavored to be established by her as the law of nations, Avas, that “ the neutral has no right, by an extension of his trade, to afford supplies to the belligerent to ward off the blows of his enemy.” 14. i°In 1801 the declarations of the British ministry, and the decisions of the English admiralty courts, had established the prineijile, that “ the produce of an enemy’s colony might be im- ported by a neutral into his own country, and thence reexported ‘o the mother country of such colony;” but suddenly, in 1805 511 ANALY.S«S. 1. Complaint! both agaimt England and France. 2. First seri- Otis aggres- sion on the part of Eng- land. 3 Frimary design of England. 4. Aggrava- tion qf the outrage. 5 Feelings produced in the United States : de- mands for retaliation., and settle- ment of the difficulties. 6 Jay's treaty, 1794. 7 Different views enter- tained of this treaty by the two political parties. 180U. 8 Renewed aggressions upon Ameri- can rights. 9 Foundation of the prin- ciple thus assumed by Great Bri- tain 10 Different and contra- dictory ezpc sit ions ^ the law qf nm tiens. 512 ANALYSIS 1806. 1. Exaspe- rated state of public feel- ing, and me morials for a redress of grievances. Feb. 10. 2 Proceed- ings in con- gress in rela- tion to this subject. u. Feb. 14. April 3. A minister extraordi- nary sent to England, and a non-impor- tation act passed. b. April 18. 4. English blockade of the coast from Brest to the Elbe. Mav 16. 6 Retaliatory Berlin de- cree. c. Nov 21. 6. Justifica- tion of this measure. ’’ Enforce- ment of ihe F' ench and British de- crees 1807. d Jan 7. 8 British de- sree of Janu- ary, 1807. 9. General terms of the treaty nego- tiated with England by Mr Pinkney mnd Mr. Moiv- roe. APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD FBook U without any previous notice, this principle was .subverted by th* British governineut, and large numbers of American vessels, con tiding in the British exposition of the law of nations, were seized carried into British ports, tried, and condemned. 15. iSuch proceedings, on the part of a friendly power, exaspe- rated the American people to llie highest degree, and in Boston Salem, New Haven, x\ew York, Philadeliihia, Baltimore, and othei cities, both parties, federals and democrat.s, united in memorializing the general government to take active measures for obtaining a redress of grievances, consequence of these memorials, the subject was taken up in congress, and on the 10th of February, 1S06, the senate unanimously resolved, that the recent capture and condemnation of ilmerican vessels and their cargoes, on the part of England, was ‘‘ an unprovoked aggresssion upon the property oi the citizens of the United States, — a violation of their neutral rights, — and an encroachment upon their national independence."' A few days later the senate adopted" a resolution, by a vote of twenty against six, requesting the President to demand of England a restoration of property, and indemnification for losses. IG. 3Still the administration resolved upon fir.st adopting th« mildest means for obtaining redress, and Mr. William Pinkney was appointed minister extraordinary to the court of London, and united with Mr. Monroe, then resident there ; while at the same time a non-importation act against England was passed,*^ as a means of inducing her to abandon her unjust pretensions, and cease her depredations ; but, in order to allow time for negotiation, th« act was not to go into operation until the following November, and even then, so reluctant was the government to proceed to extremi- ties, that its operation was still farther suspended. 17. ^So little disposition, however, did England show to redress thi grievances of which the United States and other neutral nations com- plained, that, on the 16th of May, she issued a proclamation, de- daring the coasts of France, Germany, and Holland, from BresI to the Elbe, in a state of blockade, although no naval force, adequate to etfect a legal blockade, was stationed there. Vessels of neutral nations were allowed to trade to one portion of this coast, only upon conditions that such vessels had not been laden at any port in the posse.ssion of the enemies of England, nor were afterwards des- tined to any such port. 18. 5ln retaliation against England, Bonaparte issued a decree, from his camp at Berlin, in the following November,'^ declaring the British Isles in a state of blockade, and prohibiting all commerca and correspondence with them. ^’This measure was declared to be taken in consideration that England was acting contrary to the rights and laws of nations, and that it was just to oppose to her the same weapons that she used against others. ^So far as American vessels were concerned, the Berlin decree was not enforced for twelve months, while the British decree was put in rigorous execu- tion immediately after its enactment. ^Early in January, 1807, the British government prohibited*' neutrals from trading from one port to another of France or her allies, or any other country, with which Great Britain might not freely trade. 19. 9Qn the last day of December, 1806, the American commis- sioners, Mr. Pinkney and Mr. Monroe, concluded a treaty with England, — the best they could procure, although not in accordanca with the instructions which they had reance,” meaning thereby, especially, the United States, had acquiesced in the Berlin decree of November, 1806: when it was well known that decree had not been enforced against American commerce, and that consequently, the United States could not have acquiesced in it. 2; . ®What rendered the conduct of England more grossly in- sult ng, and deprived her of the plea of “retaliation upon France^^^ was an additional order of council of the 25th of the same month, exj lanatory of that of the 11th, and confirmed by act of parliament of the folloAving year, permitting a trade between neutral nations an i France and her dependencies, on condition that the vessels en- gaged in it should enter a British port, pay a transit duty, and t/Ak out a license ! This was subjecting the commerce of America with all the countries of Europe, except Sweden, at that time the only remaining neutral, to the necessity of being first carried into some English port, and there taxed for the privilege thus conferred upon it ! The tax thus imposed often exceeded the original cost of the cargo ! 24. 9The British orders of the 11th of November were assigned, by Napoleon, as a reason for and justification of the Milan decree 65 513 ANi LYSI8. ’ ThU treaty rejicttd by Mr Jejj'ttwn. 2 Ins true- (ions for- toarded to the ministers 3 Effects that would proba- bly have been produced if this treaty had been rati- fied 4 Error of Mr. Jefferson. 5. Assertions of the federal- ists on this subject Nov. 11. 6 British orders in council of Nov. n. 7. The de- fence of these orders Nov. 25 8. Additimai order in council of Nov 25. Dee. 17 9. Napoleon'S Milan deareM. APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD [Booi n. 514 L American embargo. pan it -he ANALYSii. of December 17th, which declared that every vess»‘l that should sub- mit to be searched by a British ship, — enter a British port,— or pay a tax to the British government, should be considered English property, and, as such, be good and lawful prize ; and, farther, that all trade with England, her allies, or countries occupied by British troops, should be deemed illegal. \. Peculiar 2'). ^Thus there was not a single port in Europe to which ao American vessel could trade in safety ; for if bound to Sweden, the which Amer- only power not embraced in the decrees of the belligerents, she vfal at might be searched by an English pi ivateer. and this would subject 'his time sub- her to capture by the next French privateer that might overtak jccced. seems, at this day, almost incredible that our country could have suffered such wrongs and indignity, without an immediate declaration of war against both the aggressors. 26. ^Information having reached the United States that France also, in accordance with the Berlin decree of November, 1806, had commenced depredations upon American commerce, on the 22d of December congre.ss decreed an embargo, prohibiting American ves- sels from trading with foreign nations, and American goods or merchandize from being exported, — the mildest mode for procuring % Violent and redress that could have been adopted. ^This measure met with the “^ost violent opposition from the federal party, who, after vainly tht federal endeavoring to prevent its passage through congress, denounced it as unnecessarily oppressive, wicked, tyrannical, and unconstitu- tional ; — dictated by French influence, and the result of a combina- tion between the southern and the western states to ruin the east- ern. Throughout the Union public meetings were called, in which the federalists not only expressed their disapprobation of the em- bargo, but denounced the wickedness of those who caused its enact- ment, and even called upon the people to set its provisions at defi- ance. The acts of these meetings were heralded in the federal papers as pah iotic proceedings incessant appeals were made to fun the passions of the multitude, and in many places the embargo, and the laws enacted to enforce it, were openly and boastingly vio lated. 27. ^The embargo, by withholding from England the supplies »f raw materials and naval stores which she had been accustomed to receive from the United States, inflicted upon her considerable injury ; and had it been duly enforced, as the duty of the govern- ment required, little doubt can be entertained that it would have compelled England to relinquish her unjust pretensions against 5. Embargo American commerce. ^But owing to the clamors agtiinst it in the Eastern States — its injurious effects upon the country — and its intercourse inefficacy to answer the purpose intended, on account of the oppo- lAhQ with, it was repealed on the 1st of March, 1809, but J huy. on the same day congress passed a non-intercourse act, prohibiting any French or English vessels from entering the harbors or waters of the United States, and declaring it unlawful to import any goods or merchandize from, or manufactured in, any port of France or Effects of tain condi tions V .. tr^^author- Britain, or place or country in their possession. ^At the same izedon cer- time the president was authorized, in case either France or England should revoke her edicts, so that they should cease to violate the neutral commerce of the United States, to declare the .same by pro- clamation, and authorize the renewal of trade with such nation. . Non-inten 28. ^Yet the non-intercourse act, although a mild and equitably ^oVeg^ded t)ut effectual retaliation upon the belligerents for the injuries by both par- which they were inflicting upon our commerce, and expressing a "**' desire on the nart of the TInion to return to the relations of friend Part IV.] SUBSEQUENT TO THE REVOLUTION. 615 *Bhip with both nations, was generally denounced both by federals analysis. and democrats, but on totally dilierent grounds ; — by the former 08 a war measure, of unjustifiable severity, against Great Britain, — U4id by the latter as too feeble and imbecile to etfect the objects r>* which it was intended.* 29. *Soon after the accession'* of Mr. Madison to the presidency, March 4. the flattering encouragement was held out, of a speedy adjustment of all difliculties with England. =^ln April, Mr. Erskine, the meniofdif. British minister at Washington, notified'^ the American govern- MuUita. ■went that, on the ground that the non-intercourse act “had vlaced the relations of Great Britain with the United States kine’s nolifl- »n an equal footing, in all respects, with other belligerent powers,” he Avas authorized to inform the American goveiuiment gove.rwnent. that the British “orders in council,” so far as they att'ected the United States, Avould be withdiawn on the 10th of June, “ in the persuasion that the president would issue a proclama- tion for the renewal of intercourse with Great Britain.” 3The 3 . Preaident’a president therefore issued a proclamation‘s authorizing the re- newal of commercial intercourse with England after that day. c. April 1 9 *T’his measure was unanimously approved by both parties in the 4 j^ow re- United States. The federalists declared Mr. Madison worthy of gardtdby the lasting gratitude of his country — they contrasted his conduct w'ith that of Mr. Jetferson. to the great disp.aragement of the latter — hailed “ his return to the good old principles of federalism” with enthusiastic delight, and asserted that England had always been ready to do us justice, when not demanded by threats of violence. 30. 5But if, as the federalists declared, England had previously 5 . The Era- been Avilling to compromise on the terms agreed upon by Mr. ^.,-^ctedby Erskine, a surprising change now took place in her councils ; for England the British government rejected the arrangement, on the ground that her minister had exceeded his instructions. Non-intercourse with England Avas again proclaimed.*^ 6Xhe instructions of the British government appear to have been, that England was willing to adjust the difficulties between the two nations, if the United States would take off their restrictions upon English commerce, and continue them against France and her allies ; and farther, in order effectually to secure the continuance of non-intercourse with the latter, it was to be stipulated that England should “ be con- sidered as being at liberty to capture all such American vessels as should be found attempting to trade Avith the ports of any of these powers.” 31. 7These terms, if admitted, would have amounted to nothing less than giving legal force to the British orders in council, by incorporating them into a treaty between England and the United States! sguch a mockery of justice, and unparalleled effrontery — adding insult to outrage, showed not only that England was deter- mined to constitute herself the arbitrary mistress of the ocean, but that our long submission to her aggressions was regarded by her as evidence of our fear and weakness. 32. ®But, notAvithstanding the result of the negotiation with Mr. Erskine, so wedded were the federalists to the cause of Eng- el June 19 6 . character the imstru/C' lions qf the Brit ish gov- ernment to their minis- ter 7 Effect of these terms ij admitted. 3 Unparal- leled effron- tery of Eng- land 9. Conduct of the federal- ists, on learn- ing the result of the negoti at ion with Mr. Erskine * The following extracts will illustrate the views entertained of the Non-intercourse Act by the Federalists. Mr. Hillhouse, in a speech on the non-intercourse bill before the Senate, Feb 22, 1809, said : *' Sir, the bill before you is war. It is to suspend all intercourse — to put an end to all the relations of amity. AA’^hat is that but Avar? War of the worst kind — Avar under -he disguise of non-intercourse. No poAver having national feelings, or regard to national rharacter, Avill submit to such coercion.” “ It is a base attempt to bring on a Avar Avith Great Britain It is French in every feature ’ ■Boston P‘ 7 pertory, 516 APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD [Book II ANALYSIS, lixnd, or, such the violence of party feelings by vhich they were influenced, that the conduct of Great Britain was not only uncen sured by them as a party, but justified by many of their leading members, while our own government Avas charged by them with a blind devotion to French interests, and with demanding terms from England which “ duty to herself’ Avould never allow her to grant* The Avhole atfair with Mr. Erskine Avas declared to be a political maneuver, designed to gain popularity to Mr. Madison, should the treaty be ratified, and to excite resentment against England should it be rejected. 33. ‘England continued her aggressive policy until after the ^En^iarid commencement of the AA'ar, although eminent British statesmen* continued, clpcried the folly of the orders in council, Avhich had effectually cut off from that country a valuable trade Avith the United States 2 Its effect of fifty millions of dollars annually. 2, Such Avas the ruinous in- ^maruffac^^^ fluence of these measures that large numbers of British manufac- tures. tnrers Avere reduced to poverty, and the distress among the labor- , 3 . ing classes Avas extreme. 3At length, in the spring of 1812, the qtiiry in par- public feeling had increased to such an extent agaimst the non- liame.nt on ihtercourse policy Avith America, as to break forth in alarming this subject. jj^ several parts of England, Avhen the ministry Avere driven to the necessity of submitting to an inquiry in parliament into the 4 Character operation and effects of the orders in council. ^The testimonyf ad- m adduced— presented so frightful a picture of distress, produced by the final interruption of the American trade, that, on this ground alone, ^^^rderlin^ on the 17th of June an address for the repeal of the orders incoun- counoii. cil Avas moved in the house of commons by Mr. Brougham, but AAais withdraAvn on a pledge of the ministry that the orders should be repealed, which was done on the 23d of the month, five days after the declaration of war by the United States, but before that event Avas known in England. 6. Extent of 34. 5Qf the extent of British depredations upon American com- ^daiiom^up- i^erce. Ave have information of the most reliable character. By an on .imerican official statement of the secretary of state, presented to congress on cmnmerce. Ji^ly, 1S12, it appears that British men-of-war had cap- tured 528 American ve.ssels prior to the orders of council of (. Estimated November, 1807. and subsequent thereto 389. ®The values of ths prapeny m- Cargoes of these vessels could not be ascertained Avith accuracy, but ken it Avas estimated at the time, by judicious merchants, that the average value of each cargo and vessel could not be lc.ss than 30,000 dollars. But, placing the estimate at 25,000 dollars each, and we have the enormous amount of tAventy-tAvo millions nine hundred and tAventy-five thousand dollars Avorth of American pro- perty plundered by a nation with Avhom aa'o Avere at peace. A por- tion of the property seized prior to Nov. llth, 1807, might perhaps be restored ; but for that taken subsequent to this period there was * Among others, Mr. Brougham, afterwards Lord Brougham. On the 17th of .June, 1812 ijord Brougham moved an address for the repeal of the Orders in Council, &c. The following is extracted from Lord Brougham’s remarks. “ I have been drawn aside from the course of my statement respecting the importance of the commerce which we are sacrificing to those mere whimsies. I can call them nothing else, respecting our abstract rights. That commerce is the whole American market, a branch of trade in comparison with which, whether you re- gard its extent, its certainty, or its progressive increase, every other sinks into insignificance. It is a market which, in ordinary times, may take off about thirteen millions* worth of our manufactures ; and in steadiness and regularity it is unrivalled.” t “ The minutes of the examination, as published by order of Parliament, form a ponderous folio volume of nearly 700 pages, exhibiting a frightful picture of the results of the sinistel «id absurd policy which dictated the orders in council .” — Olive Branch, by M. Catey. * Nearly sixty millions of dollars. Part IV.] SUKSEQiJLNT TO THE REVOLUTION. 617 ttm .subject- ed vx. land i. impress- ment of American sccunen. 4. Tlieclahns, and the prac- tice of Eng- land, on this subject- not tlic IciUit cliitncc of redress. ’Nor were tlic evils which we analysis. Buttered from this plunderinc; .system limited to the amount of our ■ — property aciuatly captui-ed and contiscaled. The restrictions Other ins^ placed upon our trade by the liazards ot capture, subjected us to Britiahays losses far greater than those which have been enumerated From November 11, 1807. till the very day that war was declared, our ;ommcrce with Hyland, France, and the north of Italy, — countries At war with Englaiid, was nearly annihilated. 3;'). 2\Ve now pass to the consideration of another cause of com- plaint against England, of a character even mure aggravating than her commercial depredations. 3The subject of the impressment of against Eng American seamen by British inen-of-war claimed the attention of our government soon after the close of the war of the revolution. I’he following are the jn-incipal grounds of complaint, on the part of the United States, as set forth at various times by the ministers of the latter at the court of London : 36. •’1st. England claimed the right of seizing her own subjects, voluntarily serving in American vessels, but invariably refused to sur- render American citizens voluntarily serving in British vessels. 2d. She claimed the right of .seizing her own subjects, voluntarily serv- ing in American vessels, although they may have been married, a/#d settled, and naturalized in the United States; while she refused to surrender American seamen ini ohrntarUy serving in British vessels, if said seamen had been either settled, or married, in the British dominions. 3d. In practice, the otticers of British ships of war, acting at discretion, and bound by no rules, took by force, from American vessels, any seamen whom they sttspected of h&\r\g British subjects, sit would very naturally be supposed that the proof of 5 The proof the allegiance of such seamen should belong to the British side, but, \heAm^ican on the contrary, the most undoubted proof of American citizenship was required, to protect an American citizen from impressment. 37. ®It is now admitted that, under this odious s^’^stem, several thousand American citizens Avere from time to time impressed, — held in bondage in the British navy, and compelled to light the Dattles of England. ’Large numbers of Danes, Swedes, and foreignei’s of various nations, were likewise impressed from Ame- lican vessels, although their language, and other circumstances, eigners "from clearly demonstrated that they Avere not British subjects : and, in- deed. English officers repeatedly informed the agents of the United States that they Avould receive no proof of American citizenship, except in the single case of native Americans, nor surrender foreigners, taken from American ships, on any pretence whatever. 3S. 81t is true England admitted that impressed seamen should s. Why .ft* be delivered up, on duly authenticated proof that they Avere native '^l^hfch'En^- American citizens ; but this, besides most unjustly throwing the bur- land profess- ion of pi’oof on the injured party, provided no effectual remedy for the evil. During the interval of obtaining the required testimony, provided no should, happily, the charitable aid of friends, or of the government, be exerted in behalf of the innocent victim of British tyranny, the evil. unfortunate individual was often carried to a foreign station — or the ship had been taken by the enemy, and he was a prisoner of war — or he had fallen in battle — or, when all apologies for retaining him longer failed, he was returned, penniless, with no remunera- tion for the servitude to which he had been subjected. Hundreds, and even thousands of well authenticated cases of the forcible im- pressment of American citizens, both by land and by sea, might W? given, with details of the cruelties inflicted upon them, by •oourging and imprisonment, on their attempts to escape from 6. Great ex tent of im pressment now admit- ted. 7 Impress ment offer- 518 APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD [Boor I\ AN ALYSIS bondage, or refusal to fight against their country, or against nation! 1 . Assertions with whom she was at peace *The federalists, however, asserted if th^ federal- that the evils of impressment, of which the democratic party com- ^subject^ plained, had been greatly exaggerated, in order to delude and de- ceive the public, and that they formed no just cause of war. t Factsurged. 39. 2The following facts, however, connected with this — that ^ciamiarty England had not abated her practice or pretensions on the subject of impressment, up to the year 18i'2, were urgeiTby the democratic 3 . Impress- party in opposition to the allegations of the federalists. ^During ^^^per^od^ a period of less than eighteen months, from March 1S03 to August ^\Hmontiw, 1804, twelve hundred and thirty-two original applications avere mTto^Iug- nnade to the British government for the release of impressed sea- wsl, 1801 . men, claimed to be citizens of the United States. Of this number, 437 were released on proof of American citizenship ; 388 were refused to be discharged because they had no documents proving American citizenship, .and not because they were proved to be British subjects : many of them declaring that they had lost their certificates of protection, or had been forcibly deprived of them, or had neglected to obtain any ; and only 49 were refused to be dis- charged upon evidence — declared by the seamen to be false, tK;xt ihey were British citizens. Of the remainder, 120 were refused to be dis- charged because they had received wages, and w’ere thereby con- sidered as having entered the British service ; others because they had married in England — or were on board ships on foreign sta- tions — or were prisoners of war; 210 because their documents were not deemed sufficient; and 163 applications remained unan- «. yzimber of swered. ‘‘How many unfortunate Americans were impres.sed ^probabhjs?iii d'll'ing this period of eighteen months, who had no means of coii- greaier. veying to their government applications for redress, can never be known. 6. Impress- 40. -'’From official returns it also appears that between the first -v-ntsduring of October, 1807, and the thirty-first of March, 1809. a period of ^lnod%f^\\ eighteen months, our government made demands for the res‘ora- months. tion of 873 seamen impre.ssed from American ships. Of this num- ber 287 were restored, but only 98 were detained upon evidence of their being Briti.sh subjects. The remainder were detained upon various pleas, similar to those previously stated. «. Tmfore- 41. ®The foregoing comprise the substance of the democratic or ^demomttic go^ei’m^^ent statements, on the subject of impressment, and com- statements mercial aggressions, — urged as one justifiable cause of war. If they are facts, (and no satisfactory refutation of them has yet he^wt^of then was England guilty of the grossest outrages upon 1775 , national honor and dignity, and far more serious causes of pared war existed than those which led to the Revolution, '‘'in 1775, out spar^of\ 9 \ 2 . fathers took up arms because they would not be taxed by England. * The best defence, yet written, of the course pursued by the federal party, is contained in DAvight’s “ History of the Hartford Convention.” It cannot fail to be observed, however, iii that work, that the subject of impressment is passed over very cursorily ; and that on the sub- ject of commercial aggression, the main object of the author appears to be, to prove that we had received greater injuries from France than from England. But if this were true, what justification, it may be asked, does it afford of the conduct of the latter power ? The author of the “ History of the Hartford Convention,” states, p. 228, that his “ review of the policy and measures of the United States government during the administrations of Mr. Jefferson and Mr. Madison, is designed to show that an ardent and overweening attachment to revolu- tionary France^ and an implacable enmity to Great Britain^ were the governing principles of those two distinguished individuals ” But the democratic party, probably with as much pro pnety, retorted the charge by asserting “ that an ardent and overweening attachment to Eng Innd^ and an implacable enmity to France, were the governing principles of the federal party.” riie truth is, each party went to the extreme of denunciation against the other, and par^ spirit, on both sides was inflamed to the highest degree. SUBSEQUENT TO THE REVOLUTION. Part IV.J 619 even a penny a pound on tea — in 1812, because they would not sub- mit to be openly plundered of the merchandize of a legitimate commerce, and because they would not sutler themselves to be stolen from their country, and condemned to' slavery in the galleys of Britain ! — ‘And yet, Avhen war was declared, as the only means for obtaining a reilress of these grievances, behold ! there was a “ Peace Party” in our midst, who asserted that America had no just cause to complain of England ; — there were distinguished American citizens, and even American legislatures, who asserted, that “ the war was founded in falsehood,” and “ declared without necessity.”* 12. ^During the six months previous to the declaration of war, although congress was engaged during that time in making ample preparations for the expected emergency, yet the federal presses, very generally, throughout the Union, ridiculed the expectation of war as illusory, and doubtless contributed much to impress the British ministry with the belief that America would still continue to submit to the outrages that had so long been perpetrated against her commerce and seamen. 43. 30n the first of June, 1812, the President sent a message to congress, reconunending a declaration of war against England. The prominent causes of war. as set forth in the message, and in the report of the committee which submitted a declaration of war, were, the impressment of American seamen, and the British orders in council. On the subject of impressment the president stated, that, under the pretext of searching for British subjects, “ thou- sands of American citizens, under the safeguard of public law and their national flag, had been torn from their country — had been dragged on board ships of war of a foreign nation — and exposed, under the severities of their discipline, to be exiled to the most distant and deadly climes — to risk their lives in the battles of their oppressors — and to be the melancholy instruments of taking away those of their own brethren.” 44. ^On the same subject the committee remarked, that, ‘-while the practice is continued, it is impossible for the United States to consider themselves an independent nation.” On the subject of the orders in council the committee stated, that, by them, “ the British government declared direct and positive war against the United States. The dominion of the ocean was completely usurped — all commerce forbidden — and every flag which did not subserve the policy of the British government, by paying it a tribute and sailing under its sanction, was driven from the ocean, or subjected to capture and condemnation.” 45. 3ln the house of representatives of the United States the declaration of war was carried by a vote of only 79 to 49 : and in the senate by only 19 to 13 ; showing a very strong opposition to the measure. motion to include France in the declaration, was made in the house of representatives, but it was negatived by a very large majority. Only ten votes were given in favor of the proposition, and seven of these were from the democratic party. The federalists had long maintained the propriety of declaring ANALVSia. 1 . The “Peace Par- ty” vfm‘2. 2 . Prepara- tions for war and course pursued by the federal presses 3 . President' » message re- commending a declaration of war 4 . Declara- tions of the committee on the subjects of impressment, and the Brit- ish orders In council. 5 . Strong op- position to the declaration of toar. 6 . Motion to include France in the declaration. * It cannot be denied that many great and good men were opposed to the declaration of wai In 1812, but principally on the ground of its inexpediency. Thus, .John Jay, a prominent federalist, but a most worthy republican, in a letter of July 28th, 1812, says : “ In my opin- ion, the declaration of war was neither necessary, nor expedient, nor seasonable,” but he deprecated, as serious evils, “ commotions tending to a dissolution of the Union, or to civil war,” and asserted that, “As the war had been constitutionally declared, the people were evidently bound to support it in the manner which constitutional laws prescribed.” — Life of fohn Jay, vol. i. p 445. 520 ANALYSIS 1. Responses to the decla- •ation of tear. 2. The “peace party," and its objects 3. Protest of the federal members of congress. 4. The gene- ral assetnbly of Connecti- cut. 6. Legislature qf Massachu- setts. 6. Assertions of the senate of Massachu- setts 7. Report of February, 1814 8. Allegations of the British press : of the Prince Re- gent : arid of the lords of the admiral- ty 9 Character qfthe opposi- tion made by the “ peace party." AlPEr^DIX ro 'iHE PERIOD [Book II. wai’ against France, but in a full house only three of their number voted for the measure. 46. ‘The reasons set forth by the president and congress for declaring war were responded to by the legislatures of most of the states during their se.ssions in the following winter, and were de- clared to be fully justificatory of the measures of the administra- tion. sAt the same time, however, a ‘‘ Peace Party’' was formed, composed wholly of federalists, and embracing a majority of that party throughout the Union. The object of this party was to expose the war — the administration — the congress which declared it — and all who supported it, to reprobation — and to force the government to make peace.” 47. 3After the declaration of war, the federal party in congress made a solemn protest, in wdiich they denied the war to be “ neces- sary, or required by any moral duty or political expediency ” ^lu August, the general assembly of Connecticut, in pursuance of a suggestion in the message of the governor, united in a declaration that “ they believed it to be the deliberate and solemn sense of the people of the state that the war was unnecessary.” ^The legisla- ture of Massachusetts asserted that The real cause of the war must be traced to the first systematical abandonment of the policy of Washington and the friends and framers of the constitution ; to implacable animosity against those men, and their universal ex- clusion from all concern in the government of the country ; to the influence of worthless foreigners over the press, and the delibera- tions of the government in all its branches; and to a jealousy of the commercial sUtes, fear of their power, contempt of their pur- suits, and ignerance of their true character and importance.” 43. ®These were serious charges, but the senate of the sjime state went still farther, by asserting that “The war was founded in falsehood, and declared without necessity,” and that “its real object was extent of territory by unjust conquests, and to aid the late tyrant of Europe in his view of aggrandisement.” Feb- ruary, 1814, both houses of the legislature of Ma.ssachiisetts united in a report asserting that the “war was waged with the worst pos- sible views, and carried on in the worst possible manner, forming a union of w'eakness and wickedness, which defies, for a parallel, the annals of the world.” 49. 8 While such was the language of a great m.ajority of the federal party, it is not surprising that similar allegations against our government were made in the public papers of London — that the Prince Regent, afterwards George IV. appetiled to the world that England had not been the aggressor in the war — that the lords of the admiralty expressed their regret at the “ unprovoked aggression of the American government in declaring war after all the causes of its original complaint had been removed and that they declared that the real question at issue was, “ the main tenance of those maritime right s.^ which are the sure foundation of the naval glory of England.” As the war was declared while the British orders in council continued to be enforced, and Ameri- can seamen to be impressed, these must have been the maritime rights to which the lords of the admiralty referred. 50. sAfter war had been declared, the “Peace Party” threw all possible obstructions in the way of its successful prosecution, sepa rate from open rebellion, and yet reproached the administration for imbecility in carrying it on, and for embarrassments which, in great part, had been occasioned by federal opposition. Associa tions were formed to obstruct the efforts to obtain loaiu^, and not Tart IV.] SUBSEQUENT TO THE REVOLUTION. 521 only the press, but the pulpit also, exerted its influence to banh* .'upt the government, artd thus compel it to submit to the terms of •jreat Britain. 51. *Whcn the governors of Massachusetts and Connecticut were called upon by President Madison for their respective quotas of militia, to be employed in the public defence, they re- fused to comply with the requisition, on the ground that the con- stitution of the Uniteil States gave the president the power to call forth the militia only for the specified purposes of -executing the il^ s of the Union, suppressing insurrections, and repelling inva- sions', *^and that neither of these contingencies had yet arisen. ^The governor of Connecticut submitted the subject to the council of state, and the governor of Massachusetts to the supreme court of that state, both which bodies decided that the governors of the states are the persons who alone are to decide when the exigencies contemplated by the constitution have arisen. 3According to this doctrine, totally at variance with the early federal notions in favor of a strong central porcer^ the general government would be virtually divested of all control over the militia, and rendered incapable of providing tbr -4he general defence.” Fortunately for the stability of the Federal Union, this question has since been definitively settled, by a decision of the supreme court of the United State.s, that the authority to decide when the militia are to be called out belongs exclusively to the president. 52. Massachusetts and Connecticut also denied that the presi- dent, who is declared by the constitution commander-in-chief of the army and navy, and of the militia when in the actual service of the United States, could delegate his authority of governing the militia to other individuals, or detach parts of the militia corps, or that he could employ them in olfensive warfare, such as was con- templated in the invasion of Canada. sQn these subjects differ- ent opinions have been advanced, but the weight of authority is in favor of the powers claimed by the president. .53. 6The militia of Massachusetts and Connecticut were, indeed, ordered out, by the governors of those states, for the detbnee of the sea-coast, when those states were actually invaded ; and for their services in the detbnceof the United States ships of war, blockaded at New London in the year 1813, w-ere paid by the general govern- ment. 7After the close of the war, Massachusetts presented the claim of that state for .sei’vices rendered by her militia in her own defence during the war, but her claim was disalloAved by congress. 54. 8A brief allusion has been made, in another part of this work, to the Hartford Convention, and the subject is again referred to here, in order to notice an oft-repeated charge of “ hostility to the commercial section of the Union,” made by the op posers of the war. 9ln the report of both houses of the Massachusetts legisla- ture in 1814, to which we have before alluded, it is asserted that there existed “an open and undisguised jealousy of the wealth and power of the commercial states, operating in continual efforts to em- barrass and destroy their commerce,” and that the policy pursued by the general government had its foundation in a deliberate in- tention” to effect that object. i^The Hartford Convention, in its address published in January, 1815, also asserts that the causes of the public calamities might be traced to “ implacable combinations of individuals or states to monopolize power and office, and to trample, without remorse, upon the rights and interests of the com- mercial section of the Union.” and “ lastly and principally to a visionary and superficial theory in regard to cot imerce, accora- C6 ANALYSIS. I Course pursued by the ^'overnoT i of Massachu- setts and Connecticut. 2. Decisions of the council of state of Connecticut, and of the su- preme court of Massachu- setts 3 Tendency of this exposi- tion of the constitution, and final set- tlement of the question. 4. Farther ex- position. of the constitution, as given by Massachu- setts and Connecticut. 5 Different opinions on these subjects. 6. Militia of Massachu- setts and Connecticut r when ordered out. 7. Claim pre- sented by Massachu- setts after the xoar 8 Hartford convention. 9 Assertions of the Massa- chusetts legis- lature on the subject of cmnmercial jealousies. 10 Assertions of the Hart- ford tonven tion on this subject. 622 APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD [Book H ANALYSIS, panied by a real hatred^ but a feigned regard to its interests, anJ a ruinous perseverance in efforts to render it an instrument of ro- ercion and warP i. The an- 65. >To these charges the democratic party responded, by deciar- twer tojfiese jng them totally destitute of foundation, in proof of which they charges. statistical comparisons between the commerce of *;he 2 Effects of Middle and the Southern, and the New England states. statistics, gathered from official reports, it appeared that com- mercial restrictions would be likely to inflict a more serious injury, in proportion to population, upon the southern than upon Uae northeastern states. ^ A Statistical 66. ^Thus, taking first the year 1800, as convenient for giving statements of the population, we find that the e.xports of foreign and domestic f^eignand products and manufactures from Maryland, with a population of ^dMts%nd* 341,000, exceeded, by nearly two per cent., the similar exports manufac- from Massachusetts, whose population was about 423,000, and that tures. Maryland, with a population not one quarter more than Connecti- cut, exported eight times as much as the latter state. South Carolina also, in the year 1800, exported more than Massachusetts, in proportion to her population ; and South Carolina and Virginia together, without regard to population, exported, during the twelve years prior to 1803, eight per cent, more than all the New England states. During the same period of twelve years, the five southern states of Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia, exported nearly twice as much, of foreign and domestic product ion.s, as the five New England States; and Pennsylvania alone exported nearly the same amount as the latter five. During the ten years from 1803 to 1813, the value of the domeatic exports from Maryland alone was one half the value of the similar exports from all the New England states. Virginia alone exported more than half as much as all the latter, while the five southern states exported nearly twice the amount. 4. Compara- 57. 4This subject of the commercial interests of the three differ ent sections of the Union, — the Eastern,* the Middle,t and the from the three Southern,}: — at the time of the second war with England, may per- ^tionsofthe be best understood by a general statement of the total amount Vnixn of the exports of foreign and domestic productions, from the year 1791 to 1813 inclusive. The following, in round numbers, are the results: Eastern section 299 millions of dollars; Middle section a. Elxports 534 millions : Southern section 509 millions, connection wdth ^England statement it should be remarked, that a considerable amount of the exports from New England were the products of southern Industry, exported coastwise to the Eastern states, and not enume- rated in the tables to which we have referred. 6 This sub- 58. ®But admitting, as all will be obliged to do, from these com- i^cted^i/Mw values of exports, that the New England states were far Engiarid h^ from being the only commercial states in the Union, perhaps it may ^^outhern contended that New England owned the shipping, and did the shipping carrying trade for the Middle and the Southern states. But even if this were true, and had the war entirely arrested the commerce of the country, the Middle and the Southern states would still have been the greatest sufferers, for the value of the products which they annualh' exported in times of peace, greatly exceeded the * Massachusetts, New Hampshire, Vermont, Rhode Island, Connecticut, t New Jersey, Delaware, New York, Pennsylvania. t Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, New Orleans, District of Oo hunbia. Part IV.] SUBSECiUENT TO THE REVOLUTION. value of the shipping employed in its conveyance ; and \f all those ships had belonged to New England, even then the balance Avould have been against her. 59. ‘But, in amount of tonnage, the ports of the Middle and the Southern states were not greatly inferior to those of New England. In 1811 the tonnage of Baltimore alone was 103,000 tons; while that of tlie four minor New England states, — Vermont, New Hampshire. Connecticut, and Rhode Island, was only 108,000. The tonnage of Boston, in 1810, was 149,121, while that of Phila- delphia was 125,258, and that of New York 268,548. In 1810 the aggregate tonnage of Norfolk and Charleston was 100,031, while that of the four principal sea-ports of New England, excepting Boston, viz : — Portland, Portsmouth, Newburyport, and Salem, was only 141,981. These statements, it is believed, are a sufficient answer to the federal arguments based upon the superiority of the shipping and commerce of New England. 60. 2After the close of the war with Engkind, the federal party lost its importance, and federalism soon ceased to exist as a distinct party organization. ^It is, however, often asserted that the prin- ciples of federalism still remain, in some one or more of the party organizations of the present day, and that they are found where- ever constituted authority aims at an additional increase of power, beyond what the most strict construction of our national constitu- tion would authorize. ^But when these assertions are made, it becomes necessary to ascertain to what era of federalism they refer, and to distinguish between the "Washingtonian Federalism” of 1789, and the “ Peace Party” federalism of 1812. 61. 5 At the time of the formation of the present constitution, the federalists were in favor of a strong central government, — stronger than that ultimately adopted, while the democrats, or anti- federalists, believed that the present plan gave too much power to the general government, and that the states had surrendered too many of the attributes of sovereignty. While the fede.ralists were in power, during the administrations of Washington aid Adams, they were ardent supporter? of the constituted authorities, friends of law and order, and zealous defenders of their country’s honor. The “ alien” and the “ sedition” law, which received the most vio- lent censure from the opposing party, were strong federal mea- sures, designed to give additional power and security to the govern- ment ; and had such laws existed in 1812, and been rigorously enforced, there can be little doubt that numbers of the federal party would have paid the price of their political folly by the penal- ties of treason. «Under Washington and Adams the federalists were ever ready to rally in support of the laws, while the demo- crats, on the contrary, were then the disorganizers, so far as any existed, and in the western parts of Pennsylvania in particular, during the “whiskey insurrection” of 1794, they organized an armed resistance to the measures of law and government. 62. ^When the federalists lost the power to control the govern- ment, their political principles seemed to undergo a surprising change. Then every increase of executive power was denounced as an “ encroachment upon the liberties of the people.” The em- bargo, and the laws to enforce it, were declared to be “ a direct in- vasion of the principles of civil liberty,” and an open violation of the constitution ; — although similar laws, but far more exception- jible, had received their ardent support only a few years previous. 63. sThe circumstance that, in the great European contest that originated in the French revolution, the sympathies of the federal- 523 ANALYSIS. 1 . The com- parative ton vage of dif- Jirent cities, and Hcctium of the Union. 2. Decline of federalism. 3 . What is said of the continued existence of its principles. 4. Different eras tffed eraliam 5 . 'Principles of the federal- ists in 1789 , and during their contin- uance in potoer 6. The demo erats, the dis- organizers at this time- 7 Great change in the principles of the federal- ists, after they lost the pow- er to control the govern- ment. 8 . Unjust charge of an attachment ti monarchical jrrinciples, urged against the federalists. 524 \NALYSIS. Undoubted permanence of their republican priiiApies. 2 The odium tfuit now at- taches to federalism. 3. Our indebt- edness to the grea‘ leaders of the federal party 4 Injustice of confound- ing the prin- ciples of the two eras of federalism. 5. Political questions that have arisen since the close of the war of 1812. «. Character of nwst of these questions. 7. Effects of their ceaseless agitation. 8 Importance of the Mexi- can war. 9 Circum- stances that mark this war as an im- portant era in our history. APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD Book II ists were on the side of England, has been often very unjustly ad- duced as evidence of their attachment to monarcliical principles. With the same propriety, however, might the partiality of the democi’atic party for French interests, be charged upon them as proof of their attachment to royalty ; for France was governed, subsequent to 1804, by a monarch who entertained principles as arbitrary as those which prevailed in the councils of England. 'While the federalists of 1812 may, as a party, with justice be charged with encouraging treason to the government, there is no evidence of a desertion, on their part, of republican principles ; and had even a separation of the states occurred, which was the design, doubtless, of but very few of theultraists of the federal party, there is no doubt that New England would still have adhered to that re- publican form of government which, in 1787 and ’88, she so dili- gently labored to establish. 2Jt was the conduct of the federalists in opposing the war of 1812, that has thrown upon federalism the odium which now attaches to it, and which is too often extended to the founders of the party, and its early principles. 64. ^Washington, AdamS, and Hamilton, were federalists, and to them we are greatly indebted for our present excellent form of government, and for its energetic administration during the period of its infancy and weakness, when its success was regarded with exceeding doubt and anxiety. 4When, therefore, it is asserted that Washington, Adams, and Hamilton, were federalists, we should in justice remember that the “ Washingtonian’’ federalism of 1789 was as different from the “Peace Party” federalism of 1812, as patriotic integrity, law, and order, are different from anarchy, treason, and disunion. And to confound the federalism of the former period with that of the latter, were as \injust as to impute the treasonable principles of the whiskey insurrection of 1794, to the democracy -which governed the conduct of Madison and Jefferson. 65 5The various political questions which have agitated the country since the close of the war of 1812, are too intimately con- nected Avith the party politics of the present day, to render it pro- fitable to enter upon their discussion in a work of this character : — nor, indeed, when time and distance shall have mellowed and blended the various hues, and softened the asperities which party excitement has given them, is it believed that they Avill be found to occupy a very prominent place in the pages of the future histo- rian. “With the exception of the war with Mexico, they are mostly questions of internal policy, about Avhich political economists can entertain an honest difference of opinion, without indulging in per- sonal animosities, or exciting factious clamors, to the disturbance of public tranquillity. ^By keeping the waters of political strife in ceaseless agitation, they excite an ever-constant and jealous guard- ianship of the vessel of state, far more conducive to its safety than a calm which should allow the sailors to become remiss in their duty, and the pilot to slumber at the helm. ®The war with Mexico, whatever other causes may have contrib- uted to inflame the animosities already existing between the bellig- erent nations, acquires additional importance in the eves of the American people from its having derived its immediate origin from the circumstances of the long-mooted and controversial pro- ject of “Texas annexation.” ®This war, also, by presenting the United States in the new aspect of conquerors on foreign ground, in seeming opposition to their long established peace policy — by its great military triumphs on the part of an unwarlike people — Pact IV.J SUBSEQUENT TO THE REVOLUTION. 625 by the unwontod displays of martial entluisiasm which it called ANALY.-^ fwth, and by its im[)ortant results, in extensive territorial acquisi- tions’ with which are connected new and exciting questions of domestic policy, that seem to threaten the very existence of our Union— all teiul to mark the present as an important era in our history; whether f*»r weal or for woe, time only can deienume. In com’iection with a brief history of the events of this war. we purpose, then, to review, in the spirit of impartial candor, the cir- cumslances of its origin, and of its results and tendencies, so far as time has developed them. . . „ 'When, in 1826, Mexico, by her system of empresario grants, opened the free colonization of 'Pexas to the Anglo-Americans, colonization sagacious minds perceived, in the known activity and enterprise of of Texas. the latter people, the rapid growth of Texas m population and resources, and predicted that the time was not far distant when she would throw off her dependence upon a nation alien to her m lant^uiige, laws, and religion*, and either assume the attiibutes of sovereignty, or seek to return to the bosom of that confederacy from wtucii most of her population had been drawn. The results have fully verified these predictions. ^Mexico, soon becoming alarmed at the rapid strides of the infant colony to power, and Mexico- jealous of the desire manifested by the United States to extend lier southern limits to the Rio* Grande by the purchase of lexas, Texan inde- soucdit to overawe the Texan people by military domination, and pendence. to break their spirits and cripple their energies by the most odious commercial restrictions, and by the virtual exclusion of additional coloni.sts coming from the United States.f The overthrow of the Federal constitution of 1824, and the acquiescence of all the Mexi- can States in the military usurpation of Santa Anna, completed the list of grievances <>/ which Texas complained, and induced her to appeal to the right of revolution — “the last right to which oppressed nations resort.” In the struggle which followed, victory Clowned the efforts of the Texans; they established their indepen- dence de facia, and by the United States, France, and England, were acknowledged as a sovereign power, capable of levying war, forming treaties, and doing all other acts which independent nations may of right do. n t, c i * »The circumstance that Mexico refused to acknowledge the known fact of Texan independence, could not prejudice, or in any way acknoioiedge affect, the rights of other nations treating with the revolted prov- ince; for both the laws of nations and the principles of natural Texas. equity, require that any people who are independent in point of fact with a seeming probability in favor of their remaining so, shall be treated as such by other powers, who cannot be expected to decide upon the merits of the controversy between the belligerent parties. "After Texas had maintained her independence during nine vears subsequent to the battle of San Jacinto, the United the American States formed a treaty with her, by which the former Mexican confederacy. province, but then independent Republic of Texas, was admitted as a State into the American confederacy, with the assumed obli- gation on the part of the latter, to defend the new acquisition as an integral portion of the American Union. Mf Texas was vn-tually independent that independence brought with it all the rights and pose of herself powers of sovereignty ; and she was as capable of disposing of lier- ^2/ treaty. self by treaty, as ihe most independent nation is of transferring to another power any portion of its territory. ® United States iu their sovereign capacity, had an undoubted right to enter to enter into Book III. p. i;?3. t Uiid p. 526 APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD [Book II ANALYSIS, into the treaty of annexation, notwithstanding the remonstrance.* thetreathof Mexico; and that, as between the United States and Mexico, all annexaiion. this furnished no just ground of complaint on tlie part of the latter, we think no one acquainted with the fundamental maxims of inter- national law will attempt to deny.* x.Compiaints *Yet Mexico did make repeated complaints on tins subject. ^of Mexico^ Previous to the treaty of annexation. Mexico, by her minister at and duty of the seat of the American government, had protested against the %virnment iw««sure in contemplation as an aggression upon a friendly power, and had distinctly asserted that she was re.solved to declare war as soon as she received intimation of tlie completion of the project.f The American government, therefore, had every reason to infer, from official information, that w'ar would result from the act of annexation, although many believed that Mexico would not be so foolhardy as to carry her thi’eats into execution. It was the duty of the government, then, to make preparations for war, in propor- tion to the apprehensions of danger it entertained from any invad- ing force that Mexico might send into the field. 2. Thereat ‘■'The advance of General Taylor from Corpus Christi, across the country south of the Nueces, which has since acquired the appel- lation of the “ disputed territory,” has often been assigned, among opposing parties of the Americans themselves, as the cause of the war. It was never so declared, however, by the Mexican people or government, who have uniformly charged the Americans with “appropriating to themselves an integral part of the Mexican terri- tories that is, the province of Texas, as the sole ground on which Mexico had “ resolved to declare war,” and as the primary cause Z. Claims to of the hostilities that followed.^; ^Mexico claimed to have no better t^Uory. l ight to the country south of the Nuece.s, than to that immediately west of the Sabine, and had she charged, as the cause of the war, the invasion of the so-called “ disputed territory,” she would, vir- tually, have relinquished her claim to all the rest of Texas. Mexico maintained that, as between the United States and herself, the whole of ‘fexas was disputed territory, and she professed to engage in the war for the recovery of the whole, and not for a, part of the same — to repel the invasion of lexas, and not the invasion of the “disputed territory” on the Rio Grande merely. Justice to the position which Mexico herself assumed, and in which slie chose to be regarded by other nations, demands the statement that she considered the pi imary act of annexation as sufficient cause of w’ar on her part, and that the invasion of her province of J’exas, by the establishment of General Taylor at Corpus Christi, was an addi- *. Third cause tional aggression. ^In our political disputes among ourselves, we of complaint, supplied Mexico with a third cause *»f complaint, in the asser- * All thiit is required for a state (;r nutiuii to be ‘‘entirely free and sovereign,” is that “It must govern itsell, and Mcknowledtce no legislative superior but God.” ‘-If it be totally in- dependent, it is sovereign.” — Marten's Jjaio if jYatiuns, pp. 23-4. “A foreign nation does not appear to violate its perfect obligations, nor to deviate from the principles of neutrality, if it treats as an independent nation people who have declared, and stiil maintain themselves independent.” — Marten's, p. 79. History abounds with exam- ples in which revolted provinces have been acknowledged and treated as sovereign state* by other nations, long before they were recognized as such by the Slates from which they revolted. Mr. Webster, in his speech at Springfield, Massachusetts, September, 1847, said, as reported in the public journals: — ‘‘From 183(5, when occurred the battle of San Jacinto, to 1842, Mexico had no authority over 'I’exas, no just claim upon her territory. In 1841-2-.'), Texas was an independent government; so nominally, so practically, so recognized by our own, and other governments. INIexico had no ground of complaint in the annexation ol Texas.” t “The Mexican government is resolved to declare war as soon as it receives intimation of such an act.” — Almonte to Mr. Upshur, Nov. 3d, 1843. See also the previous communicu- tion of Mr. Buoauegra, the Mexicaa Minister (h* Foreign Relations, to our Minister in Mexico, Av.g. 23, 1843. % Aldsonte's le.1401^ Nov. 3d, 1843. Part IV.J SUBSEQUENT TO THE REVOLUTION. tion that the advance of General 1’aylor beyond Corpus Christ! waa int(» a territory not only belonging to Mexico by right, but to which she luul the additional claim ot actual possession. But Mexico never urged the invasion of the ^o called disputed territory as a distinct cause of complaint, atid tee, in attributing it to her, have found for lier a cau>e of olfence which slu* had failed to discover for herself. In all her complaints against us, Mt^xico never made any distinc- tion between the Nueces and the Rio Grande. 'But, admitting that Mexico might, with ])ropriety, have made this latter com- plaint, her original charges against the American government are then three in number ; — annexation; the march of the American army into territory claimed as belonging to Mexico by right; and the invasion of territory in her actual possession. These charges we shall proceed to consider. ‘•'Viewing the war strictly upon national grounds, and testing its legality, on our part, by acknowledged principles of national law, we think it cannot fail to be admitted that our government stands fully justifieii in the eyes of the world on the first two of the fore- going charges. We had at least the legal national right to annex Texas, and to defeiul the acquisition by force of arms. ^Whether that defence required, or justilied, the march of General 'I'aylor from Corpus Christi to the Kio Grande, seems to be the only remaining question at issue, connected with the causes of the war; for since the American government made no declaration of w'ar, but charged the commencement of it upon Mexico, it is altogether irrelevant to the question in dispute whether the United States might or might not have been justified in declaring war on any other grounds than those connected with the Texan controversy. *In justification of the march of General I’aylor from Corpus Christi to the Rio Grande, across the so-called “disputed terri- tory,” it has been alleged, in the first place, that the Rio Grande was the true southwestern boundary of Texas. The truth of this allegation is attempted to be sustained by the tlollowing positions: 1st. ®That the successful resistance of the Texans to Santa Anna’s usurpation, as evidenced by the capitulation of General Cos, Dec. IJth, 1835, and the stipulation of the latter to remove “into the interior of the Republic,” and “ beyond the Rio Grande,” showed that the military government of Santa Anna — a manifest usurpa- tion — never obtained a foothold east of the Rio Grande, below New Mexico. 2d. ®That the boundary of the Rio Grande, as set forth in the Texan declaration of independence, ■was sustained by the success rf the Revolution, and afterwards confirmed by the treaty with Santa Anna, which was ratified and signed by Filisola, then in command of the Northern Mexican army, and that Filisola was authorized by letter from the Mexican President ad interim to do whatever should be necessary to procure the release of Santa Anna, and to save his troops and munitions of war. It is claimed that the obligations and benefits of this treaty -were mutual ; Texas acquiring the independence of all the territory east of the Rio Grande, and Mexico saving her army, and the life of her Pres- ident. On the withdrawal of the Mexican army in pursuance of this treaty, the Mexican garrison of Laredo was removed to the west side of the river, and Mexican garrisons were never after- Tvards kept up on the “Texan” side: — Texas also laid out the country between the Nueces and the Rio Grande into counties. 3d. ■'That in all the invasions of Texas, two of which occurred in the year 1842, the Mexican troop.s were driven beyond lb i Rio Grande. 627 ANAT.YSIS. 1. 1 he three charges against the United States •2 Legal justi- fiability of the American goveniment. 3 . The march to the Rio Grande. 4. How justi fi«d. 5 t'iistposi' tK’ti in aup- jioT t of this uU.t>gation. 6. Second pos-ition in proof that the Rio Grande toas the southwestern boundary of Texes. 7 Third piwt tion. rr28 ANALYSIS. . APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD IBook It. 4th. ‘That Mexico herself, although claiming the right of re-entry 1. Fourth whole of 'IVxas, virtually acknowledged the possesaory claim ‘position, by of the latter as far as the Rio Grande. This acknowledgment, sub- ^admifs%^e° f^equtnt to the treaty with Santa Annm is based, aimtng other acts, possessory on the proclamation of the Mexican General Woll, of June ‘20th, Tex^'%sfur 1844, by order of the Mexican government, of wdiich the third sec- rti^Gmnde reads as follows: — “Every individual who may be found at * ® the distance of one league from the left bank of the Rio Bravo (Rio Grande) will be regarded as a favorer and accomplice of the umrpers of that part of the national territory:" thus admitting that Texas had usurped, that is, that she held possession of the territory on the left bank of the Rio Grande. Another construc- tive acknowledgment of the Texan claim is found in Santa Anna’s report of the battle of Buena Vista, Feb. 27th, 1847, in which he states that he informed the American Gei.eral that the Mexicans “could say nothing of peace while the Americans were on this side of the Bravo," from which the inference is drawn that the Ameri- cans had some claim to the left bank of that stream. In reply to the assertion that General Taylor, on his advance from Corpus Christi, found a Mexican Custom House at Point Isabel, it is stated that it w'as not a regular Custom House — that the collector resided at Matamoras, where the duties were generally paid, although he occasionally sent a deputy to Point Isabel. i.Theanstoer “These positions are met. in general terms, by the asssertion, poJitio^and declaration of Texas that the Rio Grande should be her arguments, boundary, did not make it so, — that, she aequired no right to the country bordering on that river but that obtained bv successful revolution and continued possession, — that the entire valley of Santa Fe, on the east side of the river, which Texas also claimed, was never in her possession, — that the country south of that valley, between the Nueces and the Rio Grande. w‘as in great part unin- habited — had been subject to frequent inroads of both parties — Mexicans and J'exans, but that, at the commencement of the war, that portion bordering on the Rio Grande was in the actual pos- session of the Mexicans, whose laws were established over the Mexican town of Laredo, and who collected duties at Point Isabel, which circumstances constituted it, virtually, Mexican territory, and that the invasion thereof was equivalent to a declaration of war on the part of the American government.* In reply to the statement, that Texas had laid out the country between tlie Nueces and the Rio Grande into counties, it is asserted that these were “ counties on paper” only. To the allegation that Santa Anna guaranteed, by treaty, the claim of Texas as far as the Rio Grande, it is replied, that the concessions of Santa Anna while in duress — a prisoner of war — were not binding either on himself or on Mexico, — that they were not ratified by the treaty-making power, and that they were distinctly repudiated by the Mexican government under the presidency of Bustamente, Santa Anna’s successor. To the * “Corpus Christi is the most western point now occupied by Texas.” — Mr. Donaldson (our Chargfe to Te.xas) to General Taylor, June 28, 184.i. The lettcT of Mr. Donaldson to Mr. Buchanan) of July 11th, 184.5, admits that the Mexicans were then in possession of “ Laredo, and other lower points.” Secretary Marcy, in a letter to General Taylor, July 8, 184.5, says, “This department is informed that Mexico has some military establishments on the east side of the Rio Grande.” The actual occupancy, by the Mexicans, of several places on the eastern bank of the Rio Grande, is a fact beyond dispute; and it is also as clear that the Texans were in possession of places on the west bank of the Nueces; and that none but armed parties of either people jiesBed over the intermediate space between the two rivers. If occupancy, therefore, were to nave determined the boundary line between the two people, it is easy to see that the line would have been neither the Nueces nor the Rio Grande, but the highlands of the barrexi, OBoccupied tract between them. SUBSEQUENT TO THE REVOLUTION. Part TV] 52S allegation that, in all the invasions of Texas, the Mexican troops were driven tieyond the Rio Grande, it is replied that this is not applicable to the valley of Santa h’e, east of the Rio Grande; and that, as to the country between the Nueces and the Rio Grande, although in two cases the Mexican forces were driven out of it, yet that the Texans never held possession of the settlements on the eastern nanks of that stream thirty days in all, Glut, as a farther, and perhaps more satisfactory, justification of the advance of General Taylor to the Rio Grande, it is alleged that, under the circumstances of the threats of Mexico to declare war against us in the event of the success of the annexation project, — the hostile spirit manifested by her population, — and her actual assembling of troops on her northern frontiers with the professed object of re-conquering the whole of Texas, we should have been justified in entering upon territory clearly belonging to Mexico, to thwart the designs of our avowed enemy.* The circumstances on which this attempted justification rests are, so far as we can gather them, as follows: — ^Immediately after the annexation of Texas, Mexico, in accord- ance with her threats of war, sent considerable bodies of troops to the vicinity of the Rio Grande, constituting an army which was spoken of by the Mexican press, both as the “ army of the North” and as the “army of invasion,” and which was openlv declared by its commander, Paredes, who was then virtually at the head of the government, to be designed for the re-conquest of Texas. ®When Herrera was elected President, in August, 1845, and showed a dis- position to treat with the United States, his administration was for- cibly overthrown by Paredes on the sole ground that it was believed to be opposed to the war for which Paredes had made preparations. The government of Paredes owed its existence to the determination to re-conquer Texas. It had no other basis of support. ^Moreover, Mexico, under the administration of Herrera, after acceding to the proposition to receive an envoy “intrusted with full powers to adjust all the questions in dispute between the two governments,” subsequently refused to negotiate, evidently from the fear of popu- lar excitement against the peace party, but on the pretence that the United States had sent a general and ordinary minister, when she should have appoitited an envoy to adjust the specific differ- ences in dispute between the two countries. A full, distinct, and final refusal to negotiate on a subject which Mexico had declared to be sufficient cause of war, and with reference to which she had oflficially asserted she would declare war, would have been deemed tantamount to a declaration of war on her part; and Mexico is saved from assuming this position, only to the extent to which her grounds of objection to the reception of our minister were valid. f ANALYSia 1. Fart net justification of the march to th» Rio Grande. 2. The Men can "army of invasion.’* 3. Overthrow of Herrera't administra' tion. 4. Refusal of Mexico to negotiate, under Her- rera's admin' istiation. • “If a s iveieisfii sees liimself menaced with an attack, he may take up arms to ward off tho blow, and may even commence the exercise of tho.se violences that his enemy is prepar- ing to exercise against him, witliout being chargeable with having begun an offensive war.” -Marten's Law of Motions, p. 273. ‘•The justificative reasons of a war, show that an injury has been received, or so fai hreat snei as h) authorize a prevenliMii of it by arms.” — Vattel's Law of Mations, p. 369. t We sent Mexico a Plenipotentiary, a minister intrusted vfMh full powers to settle “ all the quesdoiis in dispute” between the two coumries. Mexico maintained that we should have sent her a cvmmi.'isinner with powers limited to a settlement of the Texan dispute only: — that is, our minister had too much power. We wished a settlement of all the matters in di.spute between the two countries; for there were matters originating prior to the Texan controversy, which we had formerly declared to be sufficient cause of war against Mexico. Mexico, there- fore, was willing to treat for a settlement of her grievances against us, but not for a settlement of our grievances against her. At the time of the mission of Mr. Slidell, actual war did not exist between Mexico and the United States, and Mexico had no right to demand a commissic.ner with Lnstruclions limited to one portion of the disputes between us. Moreover, modern history is filled with nume’- 07 530 APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD [Book U ^ALVSIS. * * After Paredes had usurped the government, the Mejcican minis- 1. Further foreign affairs, in a note to our government, stiil more dis- ^T^naiion tinctly explained the position of Mexico, by declaring that, as a ofM^ico '^ consequence of the previous declaration of Mexico that she would regard the act of annexation as a casus belli (“cause of war”), “negotiation was by its very nature at an end, and war was the 2. Hostilities only recourse of the Mexican government.* ®A few days later,f the Mexican government authorized the general in command on the Texan frontier to carry on hostilities against us “by every means which war permits ;” and on the 18th of April, 1846, still before the advance of General Taylor from Corpus Cliristi was known at the Mexican capital, the Mexican President, Paredes, in a letter to the commander of the Northern army, makes known, in the following language, the previous designs and orders of the gov- ernment. “ At the present date,” he writes, “ I suppose you at the head of that valiant army, either fighting already, or preparing for the operations of a campaign.” He further writes. “ It is indispen- sable that hostilities be commenced, yourself taking the initiative against the enemy."\ 8. Summary ^The designs of Mexico, as thus developed, were “ war on account Ktarices'thTt 9f o-f^nexation and she never made any concealment of the mat- justijied the ter. The prospective declaration of Mexico that she would declare eov^nment. hostile preparations, avowedly for the purpose of inva- sion — her vacillating conduct, in first consenting to receive an envoy “intrusted with full powers,” Ac., and then rejecting him, evidently from the fear of a domestic revolution, thus terminating all diplomatic relations between the two countries — together with the subsequent overtlirow of the “peace party” administration — the elevation to power of Paredes, the “war President,” on the basis of his avowed hostility to the United States — and the positive orders (although then unknown to us) to the Northern army to commence hostilities — were circumstances n)ore than sufficient to justify our government in taking any precautionary measures not %.Frecauti(m- necessarily involving actual hostilities. ^The march to the Rio Grande, across a territory to which Mexico had peihaps as good a march to the right as any we could advance, but to which we had certainly some Ric Gtande. sufficient at least to make it a matter clearly in dispute between the two nations, was a precautionary measure, legally justifiable, in our opinion, by the hostile position of Mexico. Hence OU9 examples, in which, during actual war, treaties of peace are negotiated by “ministers plenipotentiary” intrusted with full powers to settle all mutters in dispute, but further, on this point of etiquette, Mexico was clearly in the wrong, as subsequently acknowledged by Herrera himself, who was at the head of the government that rejected our minister. I'he Ex-President, in a letter of August 2.5, 1848, to Suitta Anna, says:— “P'or no other act than showing that there would bevo obstiicle to his (Mr. Slidell’s) presenting himself, and having his propositions heard, my administration was calumniated in the most atrocious manner:— for this act alone the revolution, which displaced me from command, was set on foot.” On the admission of Mexico herself, therefore, our minister was rejected on a mere pretence, Mr. Webster, in his speech at Philapeipliia. Dec. 2d. 1840, says: “I repeat, that Mexico U wholly unjusiifiable in refusing to receive a minister from the United State-.” * Note of the Mexican Minister, March 12th, 1840. + April 4th. t Although the order to General l aylnr, to march to the Rio Grande, was given before itiGsa positive orders and declarations of the Mexican governmeni were known to us, yet the latter show that the inferences of warlike designs against us, which our government had drawn from other sources, were Just. We had very stronff grounds for supposing that Mexico intended to attack us;— we acted on the strength of those suspicions; and the result shows that our suspicions were correct, and thereby affords /eo’a/ Justification of the act based upon them. The hostile designs of Mexico against us, previous to the breaking om of the war, have since been abundantly confirmed. The Mexican President, Pena y Pena, in his message rend at the opening of the session of 1838, says: — “We have octasion this day to lament that the pence policy did not at that time (1835) prevail.''' It was the war policy that prevailed— that induced Mexico to consider us os an enemy— and to oi ier her general to lake lb “ initiative" against us. SUBSEQUENT TO THE BEVOLUTION. Paht IV.] 53 \ arose the war, which neither of the belligerents seemed desirous to avoid. *We have thus far been considering the origin of the war on national grounds, and as affecting the matter of legal right between the government of Me.xico and the government of the U nited States; and, viewing all the circumstances of the case, we see no reason to reproach our country witli bad faith, or with a disregard of the principles of international law; and we believe that impartial his- tory, in reviewing these transactions, will still preserve our national honor untarnished. *But whether the conduct of the American people, as affecting this war, has or has not been, under all the cir- cumstances, from the settlement of Texas down to the present time, judicious and prudent, justifiable — what motives aside from the vindication of our national honor, urged forward the American government and people to the war — and whether war might or might not have been avoided by a proper display of moderation on the part of the American Executive, are questions distinct from those we have been considering — jiresenting the case in its moral aspect, and involving topics of controversy tluit have long agitated the country, but wliich our limits will scarcely allow us more than to allude to as existing facts, without expressing our individual opinious of them in detail. ®It has been charged against the Anglo- American settlers of Texas, that they emigrated to that country with the fraudulent design of eventually wresting it from Mexico, and annexing it to the American Union: it was charged also that the American gov- ernment countenanced the scheme, and essentially 5-ided the Texan revolution by permitting armed bands from the States to join the Texan armies ; and, finally, that the Texan Revolution was a war undertaken for the perpetuation of domestic slavery, which iiad been prohibited in all the territory of the Mexican Republic. * I'hat many of the Anglo-American settlers of Texas anticipated the time when their adopted State should form a part of the American confederacy, may be admitted without countenancing any charge of fraud or bad faith on their part toTPards Mexico ; and, certainly, the inducements to emigration were sufficiently strong without the faint hope which the prospect of ultimate “ annexation” might have afforded. Besides, no general unity of action or feeling on this subject, on the part of the settlers, is visi- ble up to the time when the continued oppressions of the Mexican government forced on one of the most justifiable revolutions of modern times. ^Wherein this revolution had any connection with the subject of slavery, history fails to show ; for slavery, though nominally prohibited in Texas, was virtually tolerated there bv tbe Mexican government, which attempted no direct interference with the matter. ®There are no facts to prove that the American goverimic^iit, as such, countenanced the revolution, although it ia admitted, w'ith philanthropic pride, that thousands of American citizens warmly sympathized with the “ rebels,” and, as individuals, gave them much aid and comfort. They aided Texas as they haol before aided Mexico in her just revolution.* 1’he government sent ANALYSIS l. Result of the legal fievs qf the case 2. The war considered In It# moral aspect- 3. Charges against the Texans— the American government — and the Texan Revo- lution. 4. Ultimate vieios of the Texans. 5. The subject of slavery 6 TheAmert' can govern- ment, and American citizens. * “When u people from ^ood reasons take up arms against an t)ppressor, justice and gen erosity require tliat brave men should be assisted in the defenC ' of llu ir lil)e; tii-s. Wlicn, tlierefoie, a civil war is kindled in a statt , foreign powers may assist that party which appears to them to have jiisdce on its side .” — Vatteds J^aw of JViitions, p. 218. “ Any foreign prince lias a right to lend assistance to the party wtiom he believes to b;iv6 justice oil his side,” &.C., “provided, however, that he has not promised to observe a strict nentrahty.” — Marten's Law of JVations, p. 80. The American government has adopted a safer principle than that laid down by the wciteis quoted above; and if it should sometimes wink at individual assistance) in viudica APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD [Book IL 53 ?, ANALYSIS. 1. The Ameri- can TpeoTple, and the project of annexation 1. Annexation as a Southern measure. S. Sole cause Cf the soar with Mexico — Its legal justijiabilitsj —Moral vieio of the march to the Rio Grande — Aggressury measures of the American government. an armed force to the Texan frontier to preserve neutrality, although Mexico had already violated the rules of international law, by endeavoring to excite our own Indians to hostilities against her rebellious province. •From the time of the establishment of Texan independence, by the battle of San Jacinto, in 1836, down to March, 1845, tiie project of “ annexation” had been agitated in the United States, causing considerable political excitement, and awakening sectional feelings and jealousies, which subsequent events have tended to imbitter rather than to allay. The project of annexation, although numbering indiscriminately among its adherents and opposers many members from both the great political parties of the country, was very gen- erally favored by the so-called democratic party, and as generally ojiposed by the whigs. By its opposers at the North it was stig- matized as a “ Southern measure,” favorable to Southern interests only, giving an alarming increase to the slave power, and a firmer hold to the ‘‘peculiar domestic institutions” of the South. The spirit of territorial acquisition, pointing to foreign conquests, Avas reproved, as dangerous to our Union, and a war with Mexico pre- dicted as a certain consequence of annexation. The project was defended on the national grounds that the acquisition of so large and fertile a country would greatly increase our national w'ealth and resources, give additional security to our commerce in the Gulf of Mexico, and remove the apprehension that Texas might, at some future day, throw herself into the arms of some foreign pow'er perhaps our enemy. ®rhe measure did certainly favor Southern interests and South ern powder; but that the South encouraged it solely on these con siderations, would be too sweeping a declaration. Conceding that the South was influenced mainly by sectional interests, yet motives of national aggrandizement exerted a powerful influence in the controversy ; aiid when, moreover, one of the great political par- ties of the country adopted the project, the strength of party ties alone brought to it a vast additional array of power. It is true that antagonistic party ties also gave some Southern aid to the opposition, but probably not sufficient to counterbalance the con- siderations of sectional interests. On the whole, when the project of annexation was consummated, it probably had a large majority of the American people in its favor. ®As had been predicted by the opponents of the measure, a war with Mexico followed, growing wholly out of the subject of annex- ation. We have stated the reasons of our opinion that, as between the government of Mexico and the government of the United States, the war was justifiable on the part of the latter, when judged by acknoAvledged principles of national law. Still the order of the Executive which occasioned the march of General Taylor from Corpus Ohristi across the “disputed territory” to Matamoras, the immediate occasion of hostilities, may have been injudicious in a national point of view, and morally unjustifiable. That movement of our troops, although we had the legal right to make it, can hardly be supposed to have been thought necessary for the defence of Texas ; and being certain to produce hostile collisions, it showed that the policy of the American government, as exhibited in the executive order to General Tayh>r, was not merely defensive, but that it was aggressory* * — that the governmejit not only showed no tIoG of right and justice against oppression, it would hardly overstep any acknowledged principle of national law. * General Taylor was instructed that, if he were attacked, or menaced, &c., he was not to act merely on the defensive, bat to oariy on “ aggressive operations.” SUBSEQUENT TO THE REVOLUTION. Pabt IV.j 533 dispositkm to avoid a w.ar, but that it actually courted it : — and when, in connection with these circutnstanoes, and with the manner ill which the war was carried on, we consider the weakness of Mexico, and that we entertained no fear of the results of her threatened invasion, the presumption is strong that the govern- ment, altliough justifying it.self on the broad grounds of national right, still courted the war with a view to conquest * ^Tlie strength of these conclusions would, indeed, be greatly weakened by an admission of the importance of the line of the llio Grande for our defence; and conceding, as we do, that we had the legal right to go there, it may be very plausibly urged that not only was the Executive the proper judge of the propriety of the measure, but that, in addition, he would have forfeited the trust reposed in him by his high station, if he had neglected any legitimate means of defence which circumstances had placed in Ids power. By our possession of Santiago, and the command of the entrance to the Rio Grande, we excluded Mexico from the only ports on the Gulf through which she could have furnished her army with supplies, and forced upon h(>r all the difficulties of a tedious and expensive inland communication. Had 'SNe feared any- thing from Mexican invasion, these considerations would be of great weight; but the conclusion is irresistible, that we took advantage of the weakness of Mexico to hold her to a strict accountability for her folly and rashness. ^It is by no means certain, however, that war would not have occurred if our troops had remained on the line of Corpus Christi and the Nueces; and we think it highly probable that Mexican folly would have urged on an attack even there ; but we should then have remained strictly on the defensive, without the reproach of having provoked the contest. Whether, after the first blow had been struck, considerations either of honor or of advantage should have sent our army beyond the Rio Grande, on a career of expen- sive conquest, against an enemy whose blind folly we should have f titled, whose weakness we despised, and whose territory was so ikely to prove an apple of discord in our midst, or wdiether we should have held on to that only which, before, was rightfully our own, will receive different answers, so long as the same discordant views and opposing interests that favored the annexation of Texas still exist. ®The leading events in the history of the war, terminating in the conquest of the Mexican capital, have been previously narrated." ‘Little more than three centuries before, on the same spot, the Spaniard Cortez, at the head of a mere handful of soldiers, had humbled tlie pride of the Aztec race, and overthrown an empire whose origin is buried in the gloom of unknowm ages. ®But the ANAT.YSI3 I The im- portance, te ns, of the line of the Rio Grande considered. 2 Determina- tion of Mexico to engage in loar. 3 Narreziw of the tear a. See p. 486> 4. The Span- ish conquest. 5. Anglo- * “ He who wiih ju.st cause of taking arms shall yet begin a war only from views oj tnferesq cannot indeed be charged with injustice, but he betrays vicious dispositions; his conduct is reprehensible, and sullied by the badness of his motives.” — Vattel's Law of JVat ons, p. ;17'2. That the war was carried on with the object of conquest, we might reasonably infer from the whole course of conduct pursued by the government and its officers. See instructions from the war department to General Kearney, June 3d, 1846, ordering him, in the event o( his taking pos ession of New Mexico and California, to establish “civil governments therein,’ &c. See instructions to Commudure Sloat, July 12th, 1846, in which “ the object of the United Slates” is clearly stated. See also instructions of 13th of August to Commodore Stockton. Also the acts of these officers, as reported by themselves. Pub. Doc. H. Kep. 2d sess. 2pih Congress. Yet the President, in his special message of Aug. 4th, 1846, speaks of paying Mexico “ a fair equivalent” for any territory she may be willing to cede; and he asserts that “ a just and honorable peace.^ and not conquest, is our purpose in the prosecution of the war.” In a subsequent mes-age, however, after stating that New Mexico and California are in our pcRsessioii, he says, “I am sati.sfied that they should never be surrendered to Mexico.” The Bame nmsons that opposed their surrender led to their conquest. 534 ANALYSIS. Amtricxin eonqiieat. Views of Dc Tocqucvilie. il. Superiority of the northern races. i. Gtieriila toarfave. 4. Lontroft beUoecn the Americans and the Mexicans. 9 Close of the war, and treaty of peace APPENDIX TO THE PERIOD [Bcok n descendants of those same Spanish conquerors, havingf grown to be a great nation in the land wliich the prowess of their fathers had won, had in their turn been compelled to yield to another and more powerful race ; and the Anglo-American, tracing his origin back through the Teutonic German tribes to the wilds of Scandi- navia, had sat down in the pride of conquest in the far famed val- ley of the sen of prophecy. “It is not to be imagined,’’ says De Tocqueville, “that the impulse of the Anglo- Saxon race can be arrested. Their continual progress towards the Kocky Mountains has the solemnity of a providential event ; and at a period which may be said to be near, they alone will cover the immense space contained between the Polar regions and the Tropics, and extend from the coast of the Atlantic to the shores of the Pacific ocean.” ’Whatever forms of government may prevail; though successive Republics may fade away ; and empires be over- thrown in the revolutions of ages, the course of nature will continue the same, and the inhabitants of southern climes will continue to give place, in the career of conquest, as they have ever done, to the more hardy races of the North. ®Tlie conquest of the Mexican capital, by dispersing the army of the Republic, and depriving the goverinnent of its princip^ resource.s, was the finishing stroke of the war, although a species of guerilla, or bandit warfare, continued for some time to harass the American outposts, cutting off stragglers, capturing supplies, and rendering communication between Vera Cruz and the capital dangerous. '*'1 he minds of the American people were now turned anxiously towards peace ; but the Mexicans, in the gasconade of their vaunted prowess, seemed not to know that they were beaten ; for neither was their pride humbled nor their boasting diminished, — their losses were explained as accidents, and their very defeats converted into victories, — and when they talked of peace they de- manded indemnity for the evils which the war had iriflicted upon them ; and the curious spectacle was presented, of the conquerors, still flushed with victory, almost supplicating peace, while the pros- trate foe breathed resistance and threatened retaliation. ^Slowly was the unwilling truth forced home upon the nation, that a con- tinuation of the war offered Mexico no prospect of advantage, and might expose her to the loss of her nationality ; and although many distinguished Mexicans still avowed their preference for war, and the governor and council of San Luis Potosi pronounced against peace, yet on the 2d of February, 1848, the terms of a treaty were agreed upon at Guadalupe,* near Mexico, by the American com- missioner and the Mexican government. This treaty, after having received some modifications from the American Senate, was adcpted by that body on the 10th of March, and subsequently ratified by the Mexican Congress, at Queretaro,f on the 30th of May of the same year. Book Ur. p. 111. t Book TIT. p. !K). P^HT IV.] SUBSEQUENT TO THE REVOLUTION. 535 'Notwithstanding tlie universal de.sire to terminate the war, the treaty met with a strong resistance in tlie American Senate, exhibit- ing a strange comminglirjg of parties; but the grounds of opposi- tion were various. Wliile it was claimed, on the one hand, tliat the territory acquired was of immense national importance, on the other it was denied that it constituted any adequate “ indemnity'’ for the war: by some it was said tliat we shoultl have demanded more, anil that we were dishonored in taking so little ; by others, who regarded the war as unjust in its origin on our part, the ter- ritorial dismemberment of Mexico was stigmatized as robbery. *The subjects of controversy that had been called up years before by the pro[)osed annexation of Texas — the increase of Southern power and influence in our national councils, and the dangers to be apprehended from the spirit of territorial aggrandizement, which already whispered of the acquisition, at some future day, of Yucatan, the whole of Mexico, the island of Cuba, and even Canada, were now agitated anew throughout the Union, and with iucreasetl acrimony of feeling, ®VV’hen tlie final ratification of the treaty by the Mexican govern- ment had placed a vast extent of ceded territory irrevocably in our hands, there arose a still more exciting question, that had long been foreseen — one that had been laid asleep, it was thought, forever, by the “Missouri Compromise,” but which now again threatened, in its results, to shake the Union to its very centre. The North demanded that territory free from slavery at the time of its acquisi- tion, should forever remain so ; — asserting that slavery is a local in.stitution — the creature of local law — knowing no existence beyond the jurisdiction of the law that created it by the subversion of another law more sacred than any of mere human enactment. The South claimed the right of her citizens to an equal enjoyment, with the North, of the territory which was the common property of all the States of the Union, and. consequently, the right of her citizens to remove with their slaves — their property — on to any hands pur- chased by the common treasure of the Republic. The position assumed by the North would prevent Southern planters from emi- grating w'ilh their “property” to New Mexico and California; that assumed by the South would give up to the dominion of slavery hundreds of thousands of square miles of territory now free from its influences. ^Thus the first fruits of the Mexican war — a war foreshadowed by Texan independence — rendered morally certain by “ annexa- tion,” and precipitated by the “march to the Rio Grande,” were a “bone of contention” among ourselves. ®The North, with unyield- ing firmness, rejected any compromise of human rights for the interests of slavery ; and the South, with a zeal blind to the dreadful consequences, proclaimed adherence to her position, even to the alternative of disunion. ®The compromise measures of 1850* partially quieted the excitement, but gave entire satisfac- tio. to neither section of the Union ; and it is to be expected that the hydra-heads of the old controversy will ever and anon start up anew while slavery exists among us. ’The Mexican war, by the example of the dissensions which it has engendered, may afford us a profitable lesson, and restrain the spirit of power and the lust of dominion, so uncongenial to the mild and peace- loving principles of our republican institutions; or, by giving new impulse to the desire of conquest, may burry us on to a fearful destiny. *Why should we any farther enlarge our borders, when our territory is already infinitely greater than we can occupy, and more ample than Republican Rome, in her palm- ANALYSI8. 1 . Opposition to tht treaty in the American Senate. 2. Varione subjecta of controversy. 3. Free terri' lory and slave terri- tory. 4. The“Jlrai fruits” of the war. 5. Firmness and zeal of both sections of the Union. 6. The com- promisemeas- ures 0/1850. a. See p. 505. 7. Hopes and feaisgroioing out of the war 8 Farther enlargement of our border*. 536 APPENDIX-PERIOD SUBSEQUENT TO THE REVOLUTION. ANALYSIS. 1. Covjidence in the final tafety of our Union. 1 Inestimable price of our republican instilutions. iest days, looked upon ?• Is there not danger that the distant extremes of our Union, growing daily more diverse in interests and feelings, will act as oppo.'-ing levers of accumulated power, and break the fabric in its centre? And as the eagle of America soars away from the hills of St. Francis for the far shores of Cali- fornia, is there not danger that his pinions may tire in the flight, and that his eye will grow dim in the gaze ? *But while we admit the possible existence of evils that threaten us in the lu.st of foreign dominion, and acknowledge the nearer dangers with which our domestic dissensions surround us. we h .ve too much confidence in the sober sense of the people to despair of ultimate safety. Though lowering clouds on the political horizon may occasionally portend an approaching tempest, we trust they will ever be followed, as heretofore, by the ‘ rainb«)w of peace and hope,” that will cha.se away the gloom, and announce that the dan- ger is past, ■■'The rights, the institutions, the freedom that we now enjoy, hallowed by our Union, are of inestimable price; and why should we abandon or lose sight of them in domestic wranglings ? The flag of our common country is endeared to us by the mo.'»t hal- lowed associations of common dangers, common trials and sutfer- ings. common victories, and a common freedtmi won beneath it; and rather than its folds should be torn by disunion, or a single star in our glorious constellation lose its brightness, it were a thousand times better that California, with all its mineral wealth, and £1 Dorados of future promise, had been abauaoned to thi wild independence of nature in which we found tt. BOOK III EARLY FRENCH SETTLEMENTS, PRESENT BRITISH PROVINCES OF NORTH AMERICA, MEXICO, AND TEXAS MAP OF THE MOST IMPORTANT PART UP BRITISH AMERICA. That portion of North America claimed by Great Britain, embraces more than a third paxi Of the entire continent. It is bounded on the north by the Arctic ocean, east by the ^.tlautic. couth by the St. Lawrence, and the great chain of lakes as far westward as the Ijake of the Woods, whence the dividing line between the possessions of England and the United States foi lows the 49th parallel of latitude westward to the Strait of Fuca, and thence through its channel southwest to the Pacific Ocean. The western boundary of British America is in sail the ocean, and in part the line of the 141st degree of west longitude. England and Russia ad vance conflicting claims to the southern portion of this western coast. The whole area claimed by Britain amounts to about four millions of square miles. Th» greater portion of this region is a dreary waste, buried most of the year in snow, and pro- ducing little that is valuable, except the skins and furs of the wild animals that roam over itc surface. Not an eighth part of this vast region has been regularly reduced into provinces, and, of this part, only a small portion has been settled. Those provinces which have been thought sufificieutly important to have regular governments established over them are Canada (Upper and Lower, or Canada West and Canada East,) Nova Scotia and Cape Breton, New Brunswick, Prince Edward Island, and Newfoundland The Canadas are more productive and more populous than all the other provinces united, and are the principal resort of emi grants from the mother country. Lower Canada, or Canada East, contains an area of more than two hundred thousand square miles, abc it three thousand of which are supposed to consist of lakes and rivers. The surface of the northern part is hilly and rocky, and the soil generally unproductive. The only fertile tract of any great extent is the upper portion of the valley of the St. Lawrence, extend- ing down the river only as far as Cape Tourment, thirty miles below Quebec, and varying from fifteen to forty miles in width on the north side of the river. There is a similar plain on the south side of the St. Lawrence. Upper Canada, separated from Lower Canada by the Ottawa River, has no definite boundary on the west, but is generally considered to extend to the heads of the streams which fall into Lake Superior. The whole of this territory contains an area of about one hundred and fifty thousand square miles, although the only settled portion is that contained between the eastern coast of Lake Huron and the Ottawa River. Upper Canada enjoys a climate considerably milder than the Lower province ; and the soil, especially in the settled districts north of lakes Erie and Ontario, is generally productive, although considerable tracts are light and sandy PART 1. EARliY FRENCH SETTLEMENTS, AND PRESENT BRITISH PROVINCES IN NORTH AMERICA CHAPTER I. HISTORY OF CANADA UNDER THE FRENCH. ]. 'The proper introduction to the history of Canada analysis nas already been given, in the brief account of the voyages , introdttc- of Cartier, Roberval, and Champlain, the latter of whom, sailing as the lieutenant of De Monts, became the founder Canada. of Quebec in 1608. ^During the first winter which he i Cha7n- passed at Quebec, Champlain entered into a treaty the Algonquins, an Indian nation which held an extensive domain along the northern bank of the St. Lawrence. The Algonquins promised to assist the stranger in his attempts to penetrate the country of the Iroquois, on the condition that he should aid them in a war against that fierce people. Champlain appears never to have dreamed of the guilt of making an unprovoked attack upon a nation which had never offended him. 2. Tn the spring of 1609, Champlain, with two of his s Expedition countrymen, set out with his new allies, and after passing fn^th^7wtng up the St. Lawrence beyond Lake St. Peter, he reached the mouth of the river Sorel, and, turning to the south, entered the territory of the Iroquois. *He found the A.Thecoun- country bordering upon the Sorel deserted, in consequence ^^sorii.^.’lnd of the deadly wars which had for some time been raging between the hostile tribes ; nor was it until the party had chatnpiam. passed through an extensive lake, which now took the name of Champlain, from its discoverer, and entered a smaller one connected with it, that any of the enemy were discovered. In the encounter which followed, the Iroquois were soon 5 . Encounter routed, being struck with terror at the havoc made by the unknown instruments of destruction in the hands of the F rench . /roinPran^ 3. ®On the return of Champlain from the expedition, he VI as irreeted with unfavorable tidings from France. The 4 HISTORY OF CANADA [Book IIL iNALYSis. merchants of that country, having complained loudly of the injury which they, as well as the nation at large, had sustained by the grant of a monopoly of the fur trade to a single individual, the commission of De Monts was re- voked, and Champlain, his lieutenant, was obliged to re- 1 . Hisac- turn home. *He gave the king a satisfactory account of °and his transactions, but was unable to procure a renewal of the monopoly. Yet such was his zeal for retaining the settlement, and his perseverance in overcoming obstacles, that, with the aid of some traders of Rochelle, in 1610 he was enabled to return with a considerable reenforcement and fresh supplies. vHeengaget 4. ’Soon after his return to the St. Lawrence, he ac-* TxSaon companied a party of the Algonquins in another success- ful expedition against the Iroquois. ‘Before taking leave 3. An ex- of his allies, he prevailed on them to allov/ one of their cJiange. young men to accompany him to France, while at the same time a Frenchman remained to learn the language i.cham- of the Indians. ‘Having again visited France, in 1611 Prance!a!^ he returned with the Indian youth, whom he designed to employ as interpreter between the F rench and their allies. 3. Selection “While awaiting an appointment which he had made with %new^ml his savage friends, he passed the time in selecting a place r.ient. for a new settlement, higher up the river than Quebec. After a careful survey, he fixed upon a spot on the south- ern border of a beautiful island, inclosed by the divided channel of the St. Lawrence, cleared a considerable space, inclosed it by an earthen wall, and sowed some grain. From an eminence in the vicinity, which he named Mont Royal, the place has since been called Montreal. Champlain found it necessary to visit France, to France, for the purpose of making arrangements for the more exten- sive operations which he contemplated, and had recom- vHeobtainf mended to his Indian allies. ’He was so fortunate as ^fmntofu^ almost immediately to gain the favor of the Count de obtained the title of lieutenant-general of a. Oct. New France, and who, by a formal agreement* delegated to Champlain all the functions of that high office. The Count dying soon after, the Prince of Conde succeeded to all the privileges of the deceased, and transferred them to 8 His or- Champlain, on terms equally liberal. *As his commission with the included a monopoly of the fur trade, the merchants were, ” *■ as usual, loud in their complaints ; but he endeavored to remove their principal objectionj, by allowing such as chose to accompany him to engage freely in the trade, on condition that each should furnish six men to assist in his projects of discovery, and contribute a twentieth of the orofits to defray the expenses of settlement Paet I.] UNDER THE FRENCH. 9 6. ‘On his return to New France, Champlain was for a t 013 « while diverted from his warlike scheme, by the hope of being able to discover the long sought for north-western passage to Cliina. *A Frencliman, who had spent a win- a%£h-west ter among the northern savages, reported that the river of the Algonquins, (the Ottawa,) issued from a lake which ^.Theatater was connected with the North Sea; that he had visited wMchliia its shores, had there seen the wreck of an English vessel, and that one of the crew was still living with the Indians. 'Eager to ascertain the truth of this statement, Champlain 3 . rnevoy- determined to devote a season to the prosecution of this ^ken^l^iln grand object, and with only four of his countrymen, among whom was the autlior of the report, and one native, he commenced his voyage by the dangerous and almost im- passable route of the Ottawa River. The party continued their course until they came within eight days’ journey of the lake, on wliose shore the shipwreck was said to have occurred. 7. 'Here the falsity of the Frenchman’s report was *. made apparent, by the opposing testimony of the friendly tribe with whom he had formerly resided, and he himself, in fear of merited punishment, confessed that all he had said was a complete untruth. ®He had hoped that the 5 . hoio he ho difficulties of the route would earlier have induced his superior to relinquish the enterprise, and that his statement would still be credited, which would give him notoriety, and perhaps lead to his preferment to some conspicuous station. Thus the season was passed in a series of useless labors and fatigues, while no object of importance was promoted. 8. 'Champlain, having again visited France, and re- 9. Anoth^e» turned with additional recruits, — ever ready to engage in agafmTm warlike enterprises with his Indian allies, next planned, in concert with them, an expedition against the Iroquois, 1614. whom it was now proposed to assail among the lakes to the westward. Setting out from Montreal, he accompanied his allies in a long route ; first up the Ottawa, then over land to the northern shores of Lake Huron, where they were joined by some Huron bands, who likewise con- sidered the Iroquois as enemies. 9. ’Accompanied by their friends, after passing some 7 . Discovery distance down Lake Huron, they struck into the interior, and came to a smaller expanse of water, which seems to be Lake George, on the banks of which they discovered o dians inter- I'upted a See p. 39 4. Island of Montreal laid waste 5 Frontemc again governor. 1689. 6 Attempted rugotiatUm xoith the Iroqtuhs. 12 dlSTORY OF CANADA [Book ill ANALYSIS. l. Designs f\f Fio'uenac. a. KingAVil- liam’s war See p. 197. ami p 322. 1690. 2 Expedi- tions planned by him. 3. Their result. « Effect of these suc- cesses. 5. Expedi- tions against the French. G The expe- dition against Quebec D Oct. 16, 1690. C Oc* 22. 7 Against Montreal. M See p. 230. 1691. t Expedition if Major Schuyler. > Conduct of the Iroquois, anil determi- nation of Frontenac. kO Expedition tf Frontenac into the terri- tory of the Iroquois. 31. ‘As France and England were now ciigagcd in war,* in consequence of the Englisli revolution of 168a, Frontenac resolved to strike the first blow against tlie English, on whose support the enemy so strongly relied. ^In 1690 he fitted out three expeditions, one against Ne”’ York, a second against New Hampshire, and a thi. against the province of Maine. ■*Tlie party deslint against New York fell upon Corlaer or Schenectady, ai completely surprised, pillaged and burned tlie place. Th second party burned the village of Salmon Falls, on th borders of New Hampshire, and tlie third destroyed tht settlement of Casco, in Maine. ^The old allies of the French, reassured by these successes, began to resume their former energy — tlie remote post of Michilimackinac was strengthened, and the French were gradually gain- ing ground, when, from a new quarter, a storm arose which threatened the very existence of their power in America. 32. ^The northern English colonies, roused by the atrocities of the French and their savage allies, liastily prepared two expeditions against tlie French, one by sea from Boston against Quebec, and the other by land from New York against Montreal. “The first, under Sir Wil- liam Phipps, captured all the French posts in Acadia and Newfoundland, with several on the St. Lawrence, and had arrived within a few days’ sail of Quebec before any tidings of its approach had been received. Tlie fortifica- tions of the city were hastily strengthened, and when the summons^’ to surrender was received, it was returned with a message of defiance. After an unnecessary delay of two days, a landing was effected, but the attacks both by land and by water were alike unsuccessful, and the Eng- lish were finally reduced to the mortifying necessity of abandoning the place,® and leaving their cannon and am- munition in the hands of the enemy. '^The expedition against Montreal was alike unsuccessful. 33. ®In the following year the French settlements on the Sorel were attacked by a party of Mohawks and Eng- lish under the command of Major Schuyler of Albany, who, after some partial successes, was obliged to with- draw, and the Governor of Canada no longer entertained any fear for the .safety of the colony. “After severa’ years of partial hostilities, during which the enemy made frequent proposals of peace, to which, however, little credit was attached, as their deputies, encouraged by the English, gradually assumed a loftier tone in their de- mands, Frontenac at length determined to march his whole force into the enemy’s territory. ‘^Departing frora pa»t I.: UNDER THE FRENCH. 13 Montreal in the su nmer of 169G, he proceeded to Fort Frontenac, whence he crossed Lake Ontario in canoes, ascended llie Oswego river, passed tlirougli Onondaga Lake, and arrived at the principal fortress of the enemy, whicli he found reduced to ashes. The Onondagas had retreated, and the French, having laid waste tlieir terri- tory and that of the Cayugas, returned to Montreal ; but die Iroquois rallied, and severely harassed them in their retreat. 34. *The Iroquois continued the war with various suc- cess, until the conclusion of peace*- between France and England, when, deprived of aid from the English, and jeal- ous of tlie attempts of the latter to enforce certain claims of sovereignty over their territory, they showed a willing- ness to negotiate a separate treaty with the French. The death of Frontenac, in 1698, suspended for a time the ne- gotiation, but the pacification was finally effected by his successor, Callieres, in 1700, and the numerous prisoners on both sides were allowed to return. *The natives, pris- oners to the French, availing themselves of the privilege, eagerly sought their homes, but the greater part of the French captives were found to have contracted such an attachment to the wild freedom of the woods, that nothing could induce them to quit their savage associates. 35. Tn 1702 war again broke out^ between France and England, involving in the contest their transatlantic colonies. The disasters which befel the French arms on the continent, compelled the mother country to leave her colonies to their own resources, while England, elated with repeated triumphs, conceived tlie design of embra- cing within her territory all the French possessions in America. *The Iroquois preserved a kind of neutrality between the contending parties, although each party spared no pains to secure their co-operation in its favor. ^The principal operations of the French and their Indian allies were directed mainly against the New England col- onies. After several expeditions had been sent by the English against the more eastern French colonies, a pow- erful armament under the command of Sir Hovenden W^alker, was at length prepared for the reduction of Can- ada. The deepest apprehension prevailed among the French until a report arrived, which proved ultimately correct, that the invading squadron had been wrecked .near the mouth of the St. Lawrence.* 36. ®In the mean time the French were engaged in a desperate struggle in their western territory, with an In- dian tribe called the Outagamies, or Foxes, who projected a plan for the destruction of Detroit, ir v/hich they nearlv 1606 . *1697. See p. 20 ; I. Fence f Rystoick,, ami subs queni peace between Ji« French and the Iroquois. 2 Attachment to savage life. b. Queen Anne’s war See p. 201, and p 324. 3. Renewed ivar, and de- signs of England. 4. The Iroquois 5 Operations of the French and the Eng- lish; and attempted re duction of Canada. 1711. c See p 202 6 Wa,r be- tween the French and the Fox Indi ans. 14 HISTORY OF CANADA [Book ID ANAi.YSis. succeeded, but they were finally'^ repulsed by the French ‘ and their Indian allies. Retreating from Detroit, the Foxes collected their forces on the Fox river of Green Bay, where they strongly fortified themselves ; but an expedition be- ing sent against them, they were obliged to capitulate. Tlie remnant of the defeated nation, however, long car- ried on a ceaseless and harassing warfare against the French, and rendered insecure their communication with the settlements on the Mississippi. I. Treaty of 37. ‘The treaty of Utrecht, in 1713, put an end to hos- eituution qf tilities in America, alter which time Canada enjoyed a se. tiementa loiig period of uninterrupted tranquillity. Charlevoix, who visited the principal settlements in 1720 and 1721, given •721. the best account of their condition at this period. Que bee then contained a population of about 7000 inhabitants, but the entire population of the colony at that period is . unknown. The settlements were confined, principally, to the borders of the St. Lawrence, between Montreal ami Quebec, extending a short distance below the latter place Above Montreal were only detached stations for defence and trade. At Fort Frontenac and Niagara a few sol diers were stationed, but there were apparently no traces of cultivation in the vicinity of either of those places. ^ feeble settlement was found at Detroit, and at Michili mackinac a fort, surrounded by an Indian village. On the whole, however, it appears that, west of Montreal there was nothing at this time which could be called a colony. • ^The subsequent history of Canada, down to th-^ Canada. of its conquest by the English, presents few events of sufficient importance to require more than a passing ^Z'l^ai^lf notice. ^The wars carried on between France and Eng- ^Engfan^ land during this period, and which involved their Ameri- can possessions, were chiefly confined to Nova Scotia ana the adjacent provinces, while Canada enjoyed a happy exemption from those eventful vicissitudes which form the materials of history. The French, however, gradually secured the confidence of the savage tribes by which they were surrounded, and were generally able to employ them against the English, when occasion required. 1731. 39. Rn 1731 the French erected Fort Frederic, (now Foint°ar^ Crowu Poiut,) on the western shore of Lake Champlain, Ficonderoga but surrendered it to the English under General Amherst in 17.59. In 1756 they erected the fortress of Ticonde- roga at the mouth of the outlet of Lake George. Here 6. Fort at Occurred the memorable deleat of General Abercrombie Pittsburg 1758. ^During the administration of the Marquis du wdDu°k21!e.) Quesne,’^ in 1754, the fort bearing bis name was erected Part l.j UNbER THE FRENCli. J5 . at the confluence of the Alleghany and Monongaheia, 1754. where Pittsburgh now stands. 'The French were like- wise encroaching upon Nova Scotia, vvliich had been IrSllhmtn'tM ceded to England by the treaty of Utrecht in IT 13, and uf t/iePren-h in the west they were attempting to complete a line of forts which should confine the British colonists to the ter- ritory east of the Alleghanies. ’Tliese encroachments ^ "French were the principal cause which led to the “ b rench and toar." Indian war,” a war which resulted in the overthrow of the power of France in America, and the transfer of her possessions to a rival nation. An account of that war has already been given in a former part of this work, to which we refer* for a continuation of the history of Canada a. soep. 967 . during that eventful period. CHAPTER II EARLY HISTORY OF LOUISIANA. 1. ’Having briefly traced the history of the French m t.Discovena Canada down to the time of the final conquest of that menu^the country by Great Britain, we now go back a few years to ^aueyofthc notice the discoveries and settlements made by the French in the valley of the Mississippi, during the period of which ’ we have spoken ; — most of which territory also passed under the power of England at the time of the final trans- fer of the French possessions in Canada and Acadia. 2. *8000 after the establishment of the French in Canada, ^ iumaries*" several Jesuit missionaries, mingling worldly policy with religious enthusiasm, with the double object of winning souls to Christ and subjects to the king of France, pene- trated the Indian wilderness bordering on Lake Huron, 1634. and there established several missions,^ around which were st ^Loui*sran(i soon gathered, from the rude sons of the forest, throngs Ignatius, of' nominal converts to Christianity. 3. ’The missionaries also penetrated the territories of ® f^oquoia!'* die hostile Iroquois;*^ but after years of toil and suffering c. 1655. they were wholly unsuccessful, both in tl eir attempts at christianizing these ruder people, and in their efforts to seduce them from their alliance with the English. “The petty establishments in New York and on the banks of lishimnu. Lake Huron were broken up, and the latter laid in ashes by the Iroquois, during the war which they waged with jiirelenting ferocity against their Huron brethren. 7 Father Ai 4. ’The missionaries then directed their efforts to the 2 ‘ 16 EARLY HISTORY [Book lU ANALYSIS. 1665. a (Pronoun- eel Al loo-a ) I Among the Chippewas. b. Sept, c. Oct. 1. f. His success. i Dablonand Marquette. d. (Es-pre ) e. 1668. I. (Mar-k»'t ' 4. A great river to the westioard Heard of. and an expedition plannedfor its discover'. 1678. e. Rovteof the party, and discovery of the Missis- sippi, g. June, r 'une 13. ». Passage iouni the Mississippi. 1 . Ju.f 17 . rke return tribes farther westward, and in 1665 Father Allouez,'^ pass ing beyond the straits of JMackinaw, found himself afloat, in a frail canoe, on the broad expanse of Lake Superior ‘Coasting^* along the high banks and “ pictured rocks” of its southern shore, he entered the bay of Chegoimegon, and landed® at the great village of the Chippewas. “Al though but few of this tribe had ever before seen a whito man, yet they listened to the missionary with reverence, and soon erected a chapel, around which they charie-*i their morning and evening hymns, with an apparent de- voutness that the white man seldom imitates. “The mis- sion of St. Esprit,** or the Holy Spirit, was founded, and three years later* the missionaries Dablon and Marquette^ founded another mission at the falls of St. Mary, between lakes Superior and Huron. 5. ^As the missionaries were active in exploring tlie country, and collecting from the Indians all the informa- tion that could be obtained, it was not long before tliey heard of a great river to the westward, called by the Al- gonquins the Mes-cha-ce-be, a name signifying the Father of Waters. It was readily concluded that, by ascending this river to its source, a passage to China might be found ! and that by following it to its mouth tlie Gulf of Mexico would be reached, and in 1673 the two missionaries Mar- quette and Joliet set out from Green Bay for the purpose of making the desired discovery. 6. “ Ascending" the Fox River, whose banks were in- habited by a tribe of Indians of the same name, and pass- ing** thence over a ridge of highlands,ithey came to the Wisconsin, and following its course, on the 17th of June, 1673, they came to the Mes-cha-ce-be, called also in the Iroquois language the Mis-sls-sip-pi. Tlie soil on the bor- ders of the stream was found to be of exceeding fertility, and Father Marquette, falling on his knees, offered thanks to heaven for so great a discovery. 7. “They now committed themselves to the stream which bore them rapidly past the mouths of the Missouri the Ohio, and the Arkansas, at which last they stopped, where they found Indians in the possession of articles of Eu- ropean manufacture, a proof that they had trafficked with the Spaniards from Mexico, or with the English from Vir- ginia. Though convinced that the mighty river which they had discovered must have its outlet in the Gulf of Mexico, yet as their provisions were nearly expended, tlie adventurers resolved to return.* ’Passing up the Mis. sissippi M’ith incredible fatigue, they at length arrived at the Illinois, which they ascended till they reached the heights that divide its water's from tliose which enter Lake Part I.] OF LOUISIANA. 17 Michi.'];an. Thence Marquette returned to the Miami ■ 1673 ., Indians, to resume his labors as a missionary, vvhile .Joliet — proceeded to Quebec, to give an account ol‘ the discovery to Frontenac, then governor of Canada. 8. ‘Marquette dying* soon after, and Joliet becoming a.May.isrs. iminerscd in business, the discovery of the Great River seemed almost forgotten, when attention to it was sud- denly revived by another enterprising Frenchman. Rob- ert de La Salle, a man of courage and perseverance, stimulated by the representations of Joliet, repaired*’ to *®^^- France and otFered his services to the king, promising to explore the Mississippi to its mouth, if he were provided with the necessary means. ship well manned and 2 . La siaiie equipped was furnished him, and accompanied by the Chevalier de Tonti, an Italian officer who had joined him in the enterprise, he sailed from Rochelle on the 14th of July, 1678. 1678. 9. ^On arriving at Quebec he proceeded immediately 3 . Hwemyai to fort rrontenac, where he built a barge 01 ten tons, and voyage tt with which he conveyed his party across Lake Ontario, The first ship that ever sailed on that fre^h water sea;” after which, near the mouth of Tonnewanta creek, he constructed another vessel which he called the Griffin, on board of which he embarked in August, 1679, with forty aur. men, among whom was Father Hennepin, a distinguished Jesuit missionary, and a worthy successor of the vene- rated Marquette. Passing through lakes Erie, St. Clair, and Huron, he stopped at Michilimackinac, where he erected a fort of the same name, whence he proceeded to Green Bay, where he collected a cargo of furs, which he despatched for Niagara in the Griffin, but which was never heard of afterwards. 10. ■‘From Green Bay he proceeded in bark canoes 4 . Proceeds nearly to the head of Lake Michigan, and at the mouth nf^Mgan, of St. Joseph River built a fort, which he called Fort Miami. After waiting here some time in vain for the %l^e.rectlZ' Griffin, the party proceeded® westward to the Illinois River, and after passing down the same beyond Lake ^ Peoria they erected a fort, which La Salle named Creve- 1630. C(Eur,<^ the Broken Heart, indicating thereby his disap- pointment occasioned by the loss of the Griffin, the jeal- crave-kyur ) ousy of a portion of the savages, and the mutinous spirit exhibited by his own men. ‘‘From this place he sent out 5 Expiorin% a party under Hennepin to explore the sources of the Mississippi. 11. ®At Fort Creve-cceur La Salle remained until the succeeding March, when, leaving Tonti and his men forcanlda. among the Illinois Indians, he departed for Canada, for • ■ ■ ■ 2 ■ ■ • 18 EARLY HISTORY IBook ill ANALYSIS. 1 . ronti's return to Lake MWd- gan. 8. History of the exploring party. 168-2. 3. La Salle again on the Illinois 4 He discov- ers the Missis- sippi, and passes down the stream tc its mouth. 6. La Salle names the covMtry Louisiana. I. His return to (Xuebec, and thence to France. 7. Greatness tf he achieve- ments of Jm. Salle 1684. 8. Prepara- tions for colo- nizing Louis tana, and set- tlement of St. Louis, in Texas. 1685. a Feb. 18. 9. Death of La Salle, and brettking up of the settle- ment 1687. » Jao IS. the purpose of raising recruits and obtaining funds. ^Tonti, after erecting a new fort, remained, surrounded by hostile savages, until September, when he was obliged to abandon his position and retire to Lake Michigan, on whose borders he passed the winter. “In the mean time the small party under Hennepin had ascended the Mis- sissippi beyond the Falls of St. Anthony, and had been made prisoners by the Sioux, by whom they were well treated. At the expiration of three months, however, they were released, when they descended the Mississippi, and passed up the Wisconsin, whence they returned to Canada. 12. “The spring of 1682 found La Salle again on the banks of the Illinois. '‘Having at length completed a small vessel, he sailed down that tributary till he reached the “Father of Waters.” Floating rapidly onward with the current, and occasionally landing to erect a cross, and proclaim the French king lord of the country. La Salle passed the Arkansas, where Joliet and Marquette had terminated their voyage, but still the stream swept on- ward, and the distance appeared interminable. All began to despair except La Salle, who encouraged his men to persevere, and at length the mouths of the Mississippi were discovered, discharging their enormous volume of turbid waters into the Gulf of Mexico. 13. “To the territories through which La Salle had passed, he gave the name of Louisiana, in honor of the reigning monarch of France, Louis XIV. “Anxious to communicate in person his discoveries to his countrymen, he hastened back to Quebec, and immediately set sail for his native land, where he was received with many marks of distinction. ’He had nobly redeemed his prom- ise, and given to his sovereign a territory vast in extent, and unequalled in fertility and importance ; which, span- ning like a bow the American continent, and completely hemming in the English possessions, might have rendered France the mistress of the New World. 14. “Early in 1684 preparations were made for colo- nizing Louisiana, and in July La Salle sailed from Rochelle for the mouth of the Mississippi, with four ves- sels and two hundred and eighty persons, and everything requisite for founding a settlement. But the expedition failed to reach the point of its destination, and the colo- nists were landed^ at the head of the Bay of JMatagorda in Texas, where the settlement of St. Louis was formed. “After two years had been passed here, during which time several unsuccessful attempts were made to disco, ver the Mississippi, La Salle departed*" with .sixteen men .'ART 1 ,] OF LOUISIANA. 19 for tlie purpose of travelling by land to the Illinois, but on ‘lie route he was shot" by a discontented soldier, near a western hrancli of Trinity River. Although the settle- ment at Matagorda was soon after broken up by the Indi- ans, yet as the standard of France had fiiYt been planted ihere, Texas was thenceforth claimed as an appendage to I^ouisiana. 15. 'For several years after the death of La Salle, the few French who had penetrated to the western lakes and the Mississippi, were left to their own resources, and as their numbers were unequal to the laborious task of culti- vating the soil, trading in furs became their principal oc- cuj)ation. *A small military post appears to have been maintained in Illinois, many years after its establishment by Tonti and La Salle, and about ♦he year 1685 a Jesuit mission was established at Kaskas.'ua, the oldest perma- nent European settlement in Upper Louisiana, and long after the central point of French colonization in that western region. 16. '‘After the treaty of Ryswick, which closed King William’s War, the attention of the French government was again called to the subject of effectually coloni- zing the valley of the Mississippi ; and in 1698 Lemoine D’Iberville, a brave and intelligent French officer, sought and obtained a commission for planting a colony in the southern part of the territory which La Salle had dis- covered, and for opening a direct trade between France and that country. “Sailing in October with four ves- sels, a company of soldiers, and about two hundred emi- grants, and having been joined, on his voyage, by a ship of war from St. Domingo, in January, 1699, he anchored® before the island of Santa Rosa,® near which he found the Fort of Pensacola, which had recently been established by a body of Spaniards from Vera Cruz. 17. ^Proceeding thence farther westward, D’Iberville landed- on the Isle of Dauphine, at the eastern extremity :>f Mobile Bay, discovered the river Pascagoula, and, on the second of March, with two barges reached the Mis- sissippi, which had never before been entered from the sea. Having proceeded up the stream nearly to the mouth of the Red River, returning he entered the bayou which bears his name, passed through Lakes Maurepas and Pontchartrain,'* and erected a fort at the head of the Bay of Biloxi, around which he collected the colonists, whom he placed under the command of his brother Bien- ville, and, on the ninth of May following, sailed for France, “Thus began the colonization of Lower Louis- iana But the nature of the soil, the warmth of the cli- 16 § 7 , a. March 20. See also p 629 I Situation of t/ic early French set- tiers in the loestcrn country. 2. Military post in IIU nois, and mission at Kaskaskia. 3. Other at- tempts tocolty nize the val- ley of tlvi Mississippi 1698. 4. Voyage (if D'Iberville 1699. b Jun 27 c See Map p. 122 5. Uis exploror tion of the country, erec- tion of a fort, and return tc France. d. See Notes pp. 283-4. 6. Causes that retarded Vie prosperity of the cc lonu 20 EARLY HISTORY [liooi III ANALYSIS 1701. l. Settle.mcnt of Alabama. a In 1702. 2 Bancroft's dusa iption of the situation and prospects of the French colonists of Louisiana at this period. 3 The Eng- lish colonies compared toilh French Louisiana. 1712. b. Sept. U. I The exclu- sive trade of Louisiana granted to Crozat 1717. 5 Fopulation of Lou isiana in 1717. 6. The mo- nopoly of the Louisiana trade granted to the Missis- sippi Co7n- pany matt., and the character of the colonists, made prosperity impossible. On the return of Iberville, in Decembei 1701, he found only 150 of tlie colonists alive. ‘The unhealthiness of the post at Biloxi induced him to re- move the colony to the western bank of Mobile liver; and thus commenced“ the fir.st European seitlement in Alabama. 18. *The situation and prospects of the French colonists of Louisiana at this period are thus described by Bancroft : “ Louisiana, at this time, was little more than a wilder- ness, claimed in behalf of the French king, in its whole borders there were scarcely thirty families. The colonists were unwise in their objects; — searching for pearls, for the wool of the buHUlo, or for productive mines. Their scanty number was dispersed on discoveries, or among the Indians in quest of furs. There was no quiet agricultural industry. Of the lands that were occupied, the coast of Biloxi is as sandy as the desert of Lybia ; the soil on Dauphine Lsland is meagre ; on the Delta of the Missis sippi, where a fort had been built, Bienville and his few soldiers were insulated and unhappy, — at the mercy of the rise of waters in the river ; and the buzz and sting of musquitoes, the hissing of the snakes, the cries of alliga- tors, seemed to claim that the country should still, for a generation, be the inheritance of reptiles, — while at the fort of Mobile, the sighing of the pines, and the hopeless character of the barrens, warned the emigrants to seek homes farther inland.” 19. ®While the English colonies east of the Alleghanies continued to increase in prosperity, Louisiana, so long as it continued in the possession of France, was doomed to struggle with misfortune. Hn 1712, Louis XIV., weary of fruitless eiforts at colonization, and doubtless glad to re- lieve himself of a burden, granted to Anthony Crozat, a wealthy merchant, the exclusive trade of Louisiana for twelve years. But although the plans of ‘Crozat were wisely conceived, yet meeting with no success in e.stablishing commercial relations with the neighboring Spanish provinces, and the English managing to retain the principal control of the Indian trade, he became weary of his grant, and in 1717 surrendered all his privileges. «At this period all the French inhabitants of the colony, in- cluding those of every age, sex, and color, did not exceed seven hundred persons. 20. “Notwithstanding the failure of Crozat, still the prospective commercial importance of Louisiana, and the mineral resources which that region was supposed to con- tain, inflamed the imaginations of the French people, and Part L] OF LOUISIANA. 21 in September, 1717, the Western Company, or, as it is 17 1 7 , usually called, the Mississippi Company, instituted under ine auspices of John Law, a wealthy banker of Paris, re- ceived, for a term of twenty-seven years, a complete monopoly of the trade and mines of Louisiana, with all the rights of sovereignty over the country, except the bare nominal title, which was retained by the king. ^In August 1718. of the following year, eight hundred emigrants arrived at Aug. Dauphine Island, some of whom settled around the bay of ^endgla^!' liiloxi, others penetrated to the infant hamlet of New smitMnta Orleans,* which had already been selected by Bienville as the emporium of the French empire of Louisiana ; and others, among whom was Du Pratz, the historian of the colony, soon after proceeded to Fort Rosalie, which had been erected in 1716 on the site of the present city of Natchez. 21. "^In 1719, during a war'^ with Spain, Pensacola was 1719. captured, but within seven weeks it was recovered"" by a seep. 327 the Spaniards, who in their turn attempted to conquer the French posts on Dauphine Island and on the Mobile. i, warwuh Pensacola was soon after again conquered by the P'rench, but the peace of 1721 restored it to Spain, and the River 1721, Perdido afterwards remained the dividing line between Spanish Florida and F'rench Louisiana. '’But by this z. Failure qf time a change had taken place in the fortunes of the Mis- n^i com- sissippi Company, which, sustained only by the fictitious wealth which the extravagant credit system of Law had created, lost its ability to carry out its schemes of coloniza- tion when that bubble burst, and, with its decaying great- ness, the expenditures for Louisiana mostly ceased. '‘The \f^cprosfeds odium now attached to the Company was extended to the colony. The splendid visions of opulence and the gay dreams ot Elysian happiness, which had been conjured up by the imaginative French, in the delightful savannas of the Mississippi, were destined to give place to gloomy re- presentations of years of toil in a distant wilderness, re- warded by poverty, — and of loathsome marshes, infested by disgusting reptiles, and generating the malaria of dis- ease and death. 22. ^Yet the colony, now firmly planted, was able to 1722. survive the withdrawal of its accustomed resources and the disgrace in which it was innocently involved, although it had many serious difficulties to encounter. Petty wars broke out with the natives ; the settlements, widely sepa- rated, could afford little assistance to each other ; agricul- ture was often interrupted, followed by seasons of scar- A solitary hut appears to have been erected here in 1717. See p 438. 22 ANALYSIS. 1729. 1. Destruction qf the French post at Isatches. % The French avenged by the destruc- tion of the Satches tribe. 1730. a Jon. 23. b. Feb. 8. 1731. 1732. s. April 10. 3. Mississippi Compariy. 4 . Population in 1732. 5. Hostility of Che Vhickasat. 8 . An inva- sion of their territory planned. 1736. d. (Dar-ta- set) EARLY HISTORY [Book HI city ; and scenes of riot and rebellion occurred among the brench themselves. 'In 1729 the French postal Natchez was entirely desti’oyed by the Indian tribe which has given its name to the place. The commandant of this post, stimulated by avarice, demanded of the Natches the site of their principal village for a plantation. Irritated by oft repeated aggressions, the Indians plotted revenge. On the morning of the 2Sth of November they collected around the dwellings of the French ; the signal was given, the massacre began, and before noon the settlement was in ruins. The women and children were spared foi menial services ; only two white men were saved ; the rest, including the commandant, and numbering nearly two hundred souls, perished in the slaughter. 23. ■■'The French from the Illinois, from New Orleans, and the other settlements, aided by the Choctas, hastened to avenge their murdered countrymen. In January fol- lowing the Choctas surprised* the camp of the Natches, liberated the French captives, and, with but trifling loss on their own side, routed the enemy with great slaughter. A French detachment, arriving'* in February, completed tlie victory and dispersed the Natches, some of whom fled to the neighboring tribes for safety, others crossed the Mis- sissippi, whither they were pursued, — their retreats were broken up, and the remnant of the nation nearly externii. nated. The head chief, called the Great Sun, and more than four hundred prisoners were shi|)^ed to Hispaniola, and sold as slaves. — Tn 1732 the Mississippi Company re- linquished' its chartered rights to Louisiana ; and juris- diction over the country, and control of its commerce, again reverted to the king. "The population then num- bered about five thousand whites, and perhaps half that number of blacks. 24. ®The Chickasas, claiming jurisdiction over an ex- tensive region, had ever been opposed to French settle- ments in the country : they had incited the Natches to hostilities, and had afforded an asylum to a body of them after their defeat : they also interrupted the communica- tions between Upper and Lower Louisiana ; and thus, by dividing, weakened the empire of the French. ®It was therefore thought necessary to humble this powerful tribe, and the French government planned the scheme and gave the directions for an invasion of the Chickasa territory. Accordingly, early in 1736, after tw'o years had been devoted to preparations, the whole force of the southern colony, under tlie command of Bienville, then governor, was ordered to assemble in the land of the Chickasas by the 10th of May following, where D’Artaguette,"* the Part I.] OF LOUISIANA. 23 commandant of tlic northern posts, at the head of all his troops, was expected to join them. 25. ‘The youtliful D’Artaguette, at the head of about fifty French soldiers and more tlian a thousand Red men, reached the place of rendezvous on the evening before the appointed day, where he remained until the 20th, awaiting the arrival of Bienville ; but hearing no tidings of him, he was induced by the impatience of his Indian allies, to liazard an attack on the Cliickasa forts Two of these were captured ; but while attacking the third, the brave commandant was wounded, and fell into the hands of the enemy. Checked by this disaster, the In- dian allies of the French precipitately fled and abandoned the enterprise. 26. “Five days later, Bienville arrived* at the head of a numerous force of French, Indians, and negroes, but in vain attempted to surprise the enemy. The Chickasas were strongly intrenched ; an English flag waved over their fort ; and they were assisted in their defence by four English traders from Virginia. A vigorous assault was made, and continued nearly four hours, when the French and their allies were repulsed with the loss of nearly two thousand men. The dead, and many of the wounded, were left on the field of battle, exposed to the rage of the enemy. A few skirmishes followed this defeat, but on the 29th the final retreat began, and in the last of June Bien- ville was again at New Orleans. 27. “Three years later, more extended preparations were made to reduce the Chickasas. Troops from the Illinois, from Montreal, and Quebec, with Huron, Iro- quois, and Algonquin allies, made their rendezvous in Arkansas ; while Bienville, having received aid from France, advanced at the head of nearly three thousand men, French and Indians, and built Fort Assumption, on the site of the present Memphis* in Tennessee. ^Here the whole army assembled in the last of June, and here it remained until March of the following year without at- tempting any thing against the enemy, suffering greatly from the ravages of disease and scarcity of provisions. ‘When, finally, a small detachment was sent into the Chickasa country, it was met by messengers soliciting peace, which Bienville gladly ratified, and soon after dis- banded his troops. *Yet the peace thus obtained was only nominal ; for the Chickasas, aided by the English, kept 1736 . 1 . Thetsvt- dilion of D' AiiaguettA £ May 2». 2 Thearriv€^, of Bienville, and his re- pulse by In* Chickasas. 1789. 3 Extensive preparatio'is to reduce Uu Chickasas. 4 Inactivity of the French forces. 1740. 5. Peace con- eluded. t Peace inter rupted. * Memphis is in Shelby county, Tennessee, in the south-west corner of the State. It is iita- •ted on an elevated bluff on the Alississippi River, immediately below the mouth of Wolf, or liooeahatchie River. EARLY HISTORY [Book HI 24 ANALYSIS, the French at a distance, and continued to harass then “ settlements for many years. t Gtrurai 28. ‘Except the occasional difficulties with the Chicka- Louisiana, sas, Louisiana now enjoyed a long season oi general tran- quillity and comparative prosperity, scarcely interrupted a See pp. 203 by the “ War of the Succession,”^ nor yet by the “ French b se°^pp ^267 Indian Wai’S*” which raged so fiercely between the and 329. more northern colonies of France and England. Wet nsa^ct^^by the treaty of 1768* made a great change in the prospects of Louisiana. France had been unfortunate in the war, and, at its close, was compelled to cede to England not only all Canada and Acadia, but most of Louisiana also. By the terms of the treaty the western limits of the British possessions in America were extended to the Mississipp' River — following that river from its source to the river Iberville, and thence passing through Lakes Maurepas and Pontchartrain to the Gulf of Mexico. On the eastern liank of the Mississippi, France saved from the grasp of England only the city and island^ of New Orleans, and even these, the centre of her power in that region, to- gether with the vast but indefinite western Louisiana, she foolishly ceded away to Spain. Causes that 29. ®This latter kingdom, jealous of the increasing ^p^aiXmke power of the British in America, and alarmed for the safety ^EnifindAn of her owii posscssions there, had formed an alliance with France in the summer of 1761, and, in the following win- loar " ter, had broken off friendly communications with England. These proceedings were followed by a declaration of war 1762. by England against Spain in the early part of January,* c. Jan. 4 1762. ■‘Before the end of the same year, Spain suffered * 1'f‘anv Severe losses, among which was the important city Spain, of Havanna, — the key to her West India and Mexican \ndmeVt)^^ possessions, ffn the treaty of peace which soon followed, v^/ofLmis order to recover Havanna, was obliged to cede iannto the P'loi'idas to England. To compensate her for this Spam. 1 ^^^^ occasioned by espousing the quarrels of France, thi.s latter power, by a secret article signed the same day with the public treaty, agreed to surrender to Spain all the re- maining portion of Louisiana not ceded to England. This closing article of the treaty deprived France of all her pos- sessions on the continent of North America. :{: * By some writers this is called the peace of “ 1762.” The preliminary articles were signed Not. 3d, 17G2. The definitive treaty was concluded Feb. 10, 1763. 1 What is often mentioned in history as the “ Island of Orle.ans,” is that strip of land which was formed into an island bj' the bayou or channel of Iberville, which formerly flowed from the Mississippi into the small river Amite, and thence into Lake Maurepas. But this tract it now no longer an island, except at high flood of the Mississippi. See note, Iberville., p. 283. J 1 ngland, however, gave up to France the small islands of St Pierre and Miguelou, near Newfo>.mdland, and also the islands of Martiaico Guadaloupe^ Mafigalante^ D^irade, and St Lucia, in the West Indies. P4«T I.] Ol* LOUIS1A.NA 26 30. ‘This arrangement was for some time kept secret from the inhabitants of Louisiana, and when it was first made known by D’Abadie, tlie governor, in 1764, so great an aversion had the colonists to the Spanish government that tlie consternation was general throughout the province. “Spain, however, neglected for some years to take full possession of the country, and until 1769 the administra- tion remained in the hands of the French, although, in the previous year, the court of Madrid had sent out as gover- nor, Do 7''. Antonio D’Ulloa. Tn 1769 Ulloa was replaced by the Spanish general, O’Reilly, by birth an Irishman, wlio brought with him a force of four thousand men fc: the purpose of reducing the Louisianians to submission, should resistance to the Spanish authorities be attempted. 31. ‘Although the more determined talked of resistance, yet the troops landed without opposition, and O’Reilly be- gan his administration with a show of mildness that did much to calm the excitement of the people. Soon, hov. ever, his vindictive disposition was manifested in the im- prisonment and execution of several of the most distin. guished men of the colony, who had manifested tHeu attachment to France before the arrival of O’Reilly ; and so odious did the tyranny of this despot become, that large numbers of the population, among them m'any of the wealthy merchants and planters, emigrated to the Frencli colony of St. Domingo. 32. ^In 1770 O’Reilly was recalled, and under a suc- cession of more enlightened governors, Louisiana again began to increase in population and resources. ®The f*ountry continued to enjoy undisturbed repose during most of the war of the American Revolution, until, in 1779, Spain took part* in the contest against Great Britain. “Galvez, then governor of Louisiana, raised an army with which he attacked and gained possession of the British posts at Natchez and Baton Rouge, and those on the rive s Iberville and Amite. *In 1780 the post of Mobile fell into his hands ; and early in the following year, after obtaining aid from Havana, he sailed against Pensacola. Being overtaken by a furious tempest, his fleet was dispersed ; but, sailing again, he effeeted a land- ing on the island of Santa Rosa, where he erected a fort, and soon after, with his fleet, entered the Bay of Pensa- cola. The English then abandoned the city and retired to Fort George, which General Campbell, the command- ant, defended for some time with great valor. But the powder magazine having exploded,’’ the principal redoubt was demolished, and Campbell found himself under the necessity of surrendering.® *By this conquest W est Florida 1764 , 1 Theaecrecs qf this cession, and the aver- sion qf the French colo- nists to the Spanish government 2 Delay of Spain in taking posse* Sion cf the country. 3 O'Reilly sent out as governor. 4 Tyranny of his admin istrasion. 5. His recall. 6 Louisiana during the American Revolution. a Seep. 425. 7 Successes if Galvez against the British 1781. 8. Mobile and Pensacola captured hy hisn. b. Mar ti- c May 10. 9 TheFlori das secured tv Spair tiv treutiv 26 EARLY HISTORY Bo.k hi ANALYSIS, returned under the dominion of Spain, and at the close of the war the possession of the two Florilas, with enlarged limits, was ratified to her by treaty. nleeTihl^' *Few events of importance occurred in Louisiana United States the close of the American Revolution until 1795, when Spain ceded to the United States the free navigation of the Mississippi, with a right of deposit at Nev^' Orleans for produce and merchandize, to continue for three years, or until an equivalent establishment should be assigned them on another part of the banks of the Mississippi, s. Designs of ^Cai'ondelet, the Spanish governor, knowing the great gocernmZf value of these privileges to the Western States, had for outsiana. entertained the design of separating the eastern valley of the Mississippi from the rest of the Union, and " uniting it to Louisiana. ®But the treaty with Spain, if its of 1-95. stipulations should be fulfilled, would destroy all his hopes oi uueomplishing this scheme ; as he knew that the people of the west, after obtaining what was so indispensable to their prosperity, would no longer have any motive in lis- i Other terms teniii^ to his insidious proposals. '‘The treaty farther iinjiaied. guarantied to the United States possession ot all the posts then held by Spain on the east bank of the Mississippi, north of the 31st parallel of latitude ; but these Carondelet persisted in* retaining, in violation of the treaty, as a means of accomplishing his plans. 1797. 34. ^These posts were surrendered in 1797, during the ^'sTp%Sed ^administration of Gayoso de Lemos, who had succeeded ‘^Imlr%an Cai’ondelet, but the Spanish officers still continued to in- trade. fringe on the rights of the Americans, and in 1802 the a Oct. 16 . Mississippi was entirely closed*^ to the American trade. * ‘These measures produced great excitement in the Western States, and a proposition was made in Cengress to occupy New Orleans by force. '^Fortunately, however, Mr. Jef ferson, then president of the United States, had tlie pru- dence and sagacity to adopt a wiser course, and one which resulted in the acquisition to the American Union of all Louisiana. ^ sJn%d^ ®On the first of October, 1800, a treaty, called tlio ^i-^jejenon's Ildephonso, had been concluded betweeti design of pur- France and Spain, by the third article of which Louisiana ^^‘dwind^ was receded to the former power. This cession was pur- posely kept secret, by the contracting parties, nearly two years ; and when Mr. Jefferson was informed of it, he conceived the possibility of purchasing the city and island of New Orleans from the French government, and thereby satisfying the demands of the Western States, by securing tion^^ent to them the free navigation of the Mississippi. ‘In March, 1803, Mr Moni’oe was sent to Frarv^e commissioned Pari I.J t>F LOUISIANA. 21 full powers to treat foi- the purchase. Mr. Livingston, our minister then in Paris, was associated with Iiim in the negotiation. 35. ‘Unexpectedly, Bonaparte, then at tlie head of the Prench government, proposed to cede all Louisiana, in- stead of a single town and a small extent of territory which Mr. Monroe had been authorized to ask. ”A1- though the powers of the American plenipotentiaries ex- tended only 10 the purchase of the French possessions on the east bank of the Mis.sissippi, and to the offer of two millions of dollars for the same, yet they did not hesitate to assume the responsibii’ty of negotiating for all Louisi- ana, with the same limits that it had while in the posses- sion of Spain. On the 30th of April the treaty was concluded ; the United States stipulating to pay fifteen million dollars for the purchase. The treaty was ratified by Bonaparte on the 22d of May, and by the government of the United States on the 21st of October following. 36. ’Although Louisiana had been ceded to France in October, 1800, yet it was not until the 30th of November, 1803, tiiat France took possession of the country, and then only for the purpose of formally surrendering it to the United States, which was done on the 20th of September of the same year. ^From that moment, when Louisiana became part of the American Union, the interests of the upper and lower sections of the valley of the Mississippi were harmoniously blended : the vast natural resources of that region of inexhaustible fertility began to be rapidly developed ; and an opening was made through which American enterprise, and free institutions, have since been carried westward to the shores of the Pacific. ’The importance, to us, of the acquisition of Louisiana, can scarcely be over-estimated, in considerations of national greatness. It must yet give us the command of the com- merce of two oceans, while the valley of the Mississippi, so long held in colonial abeyance, so little valued in the councils of Europe, seems destined to become, as the centre of American power — the mistress of the world. CHAPTER III. HISTORY OF CANADA UNDER THE ENGLISH. 1. ‘The history of Canada, subsequent to the peace of 763 is sc intimately connected with that of the United 1 § 03 . 1. Proposal of Bonaparte 2 Purchase qf all Louisiana by the United States 3 The trans ferfrom Spain to France, and from France to the Unitea States. 4. Change in the prospects cf Louisiana. S.Importance, to us, of the purchase of Louisiana, and probable future desti- ny of that region. 6. Courm pursued m the present chapter. 28 HISTORY OF CANADA [Booe III \NALYSI«. I French and Indian war. 2 . Terms ob- tained for tht Canadians, by the articles of capitula- tion a (Vo-droo- ed.) 3. Changes effected by the change of dominion. 1775. i. The French Canadians during the Revolution. 6. The Quebec Act— changes introduced by it, if'C. Attempts of the Anver i- ans to reduce Canada, ^e. 1783. . First settle- ments in Up- per Canada, and liberality s'lotvn to the settler t S.ates, and so much of it has been embraced in former pages of this work, that we shall pass briefly over tl ose portions common to both, and shall dwell on such events only as arc necessary to preserve the history of Canada entire. 2. 'The causes which led to the French and Indian war — the history of that eventful period — and the terms of the final treaty which closed the contest, have already been given. “By the articles of capitulation entered into on the surrender of Quebec, the Marquis de Vaudreuile* Cavagnal, then governor, obtained liberal stipulations for the good treatment of the inhabitants, the free exercise of the Catholic faith, and .the preservation of the property belonging to the religious communities. “The change of dominion produced no material change in the condition of the country. All -offices, however, were conferred on British subjects, who then consisted only of nnlitary men and a few traders, many of whom were poorly qualified for the situations they were called to occupy. They showed a bigoted spirit, and an oftensive contempt of the old French inhabitants ; but the new governor, Murray, strenuously protected the latter, and, by his impartial con- duct, secured their confidence and esteem. 3. ^On the breaking out of the war of the American Revolution, the French Canadians maintained their alle- giance to the British crown. “With a view to conciliate them, the “ Quebec Act,” passed in 1774, changed the English civil law, and introduced in its place the ancient French system, with the exception of the criminal branch, which continued to be similar to that of England. The French language was also directed to be employed in the courts of law, and other changes were made which grati- fied the pride of the French population, although they were far from giving universal satisfaction, especially aa they were not attended with the grant of a representative assembly. ‘Only one serious attempt, on the part of the Americans, was made during the Revolution, to reduce Canada, after which the Canadians united with the British, and, assisted by the Six Nations, (with the exception of the Oneidas,) carried on a harassing warfare against the frontier settlements of New York. 4. ’The issue of the war of the Revolution was attended with considerable advantage to Canada. A large num- ber of disbanded British soldiers, and loyalists from the United States, who had sought refuge in the British terri- tories, received liberal grants of land in the Upper Prov- ince, bordering on the St. Lawrence and Lake Ontario, and at this period are dated the first permanent settlements Part I.] UNDER THE ENGLISH. 29 in Upp or Canada. The new settlers, termed “ United Kmj)ire Loyali.sts,” received not only an ample supply of land, but also farming utensils, building materials, and Bubsi.stence for two years. ‘By their exertions, aided by government, a wonderful change was soon produced, and a great extent of wilderness convei’ted into fruitful fields. *On the site of Fort Fi'ontenac was founded Kingston, which gi'adually rose into importance, and was long the capital of the Upper Province. ®Tlie town of York, since called Toronto, fi’om its Indian name, was founded a few year’s later by Genei’al Simcoe, thr’ough whose influence n considei’able number of emigrants, chiefly fr’om the United States, were induced to settle in its neighborhood. 5. ^The people continuing to petition for’, and demand a I’epr’esentative gover’nment, in 1791 their requests were gr-anted, and Canada was divided into two provinces. Upper and Lower, over which I’epr’esentative governments were established, on a basis r’esembling that of the British constitution. ‘For each province a governor was ap- pointed by the crown, who had the same power in con- voking, pror’oguing, and dissolving the representative as- sembly that the king has in England. “A legislative council was established, the member’s of which were ap- pointed for life by the king. The attributes of the coun- cil were similar to those of the House of Lords in Eng- land, — having power to alter and even to reject all bills sent up fr’om the lower house, which, however, could not become law until they had received the sanction of the assembly. 6. ’There was also an executive council, appointed by the king, whose duty it was to advise the governor, and aid him in performing the executive functions, ‘The representative assembly in each province had little direct power, except as forming a concurrent body of the general legislature. “Each provincial government had jurisdic- tion over all matters pertaining to the province, with the exception of the subject of religion, its ministers and revenues, and the waste lands belonging to the crown, — any acts affecting which subjects were invalid until they had been brought before the parliament of England, and received the sanction of the king. 7. ‘“Soon after the accession of General Prescott to the office of governor of the Lower Province, in 1797, nume- rous complaints were made respecting the granting of lands, — the board for that purpose having appropriated large districts to themselves, and thereby obstructed the general settlement of the country. “In 1803 a decision of the chief justice of Montreal declared slavery incon- l. C/uinges 'rroduci’d by their exer- tions- 2. Kingston. 3. Toronto. 1791. 4. Division of Canada, aw est.ablishmetU ofrevrcse.ntOr tive govern ments 5. The gov- ernor and hit poioers. 6. The legit lative assem- bhj and its attributes 7. The execu tive council- 8 The repre- sentative assembly 9 Jurisdic- tion of each provincial govennnent ; how limited 1797 10. Com- plaints re- specting thf granting qf lands. 1803. il. Abolition of slavery .30 HISTORY OF CANADA [Book III ANALYSIS sisteni-vvith the laws of the country, and tl e few individ- 1 . James uals held in bondage received a grant of freedom. *ln cratg. X 8 () 7 ^ apprehensions being felt of a war with the United States, Sir James Craig, an officer of distinction, was sent out as governor-general of the Britisli provinces. 1812. 8. ^The principal events of the war of 1812, so far as they belong to Canadian history, have already been re- aSeeMadi- lated in another portion of this work.* ’Soon after the muSation. close of that wai* internal dissensions began to disturb the % Dissensions quiet of the two pi’ovinces, but more particularly that of UjlCT I he close ^ I ^ JT •/ oftheioar. Lowei' Canada. ^So early as 1807, the assembly of the \wntsMd‘ province made serious complaints of an undue influence £'A^emUy Other branches of government over their proceedings, but in vain they demanded that the judges, who were dependent upon the executive and removable by him, should be expelled from their body. 1815. 9. ’During the administration of Sir Gordon Drummond, 1815, discoutcnts began again to appear, but by the and Sir John vigoi’ous and Conciliatory measures of Sir John Sherbrooke, Sherbrooke. p ^ ^ -,01/^1 who went out as governor m 1816, harmony was again ^.Changes restored. ®He accepted the offer formerly made by the assembly to pay the expenses of the government out of the funds of the province, and instead of a specified sum for that purpose, to be perpetually established, consented to accept an amount merely sufficient to meet the current expenses. 1818. 10. ’In 1818 Sir John Sherbrooke was succeeded by vrauwiof\e Duke of Richmond, who, departing from the concilia- tory policy of his predecessor, introduced an innovation that led to a long and serious conflict between the execu- tive and the assembly. Instead of submitting a detailed estimate, of expenditures for each particular object, the whole amount alone was specified, under several heads. This change the assembly refused to sanction, but voted a sum in accordance with the estimates of the preceding year, in which the several items were specified. With this vote, however, the legislative council refused to con- cur, and the duke, expressing his displeasure with the assembly, drew from the colonial treasury the sum which he had demanded. 1819. 11- September, 1819, the life and government of the duke were suddenly terminated by an attack of hy- homletothe drophoMa, and in 1820 Lord Dalhousie was appointed g^r^. governor of Canada. »He immediately became involved » His contra- in the same difficulties with the assembly that his prede- th^^embiy, cessoi* had encountered, and asjuming even a higher tone, ^pnmue. demanded a large sum as a permanent annual grant fo/ the uses of the government. But the assembly still ad Part I ■ UNDER THE ENGLISH. hercd to iheir purposes, until, finally, a compromise was ellected, it being agreed that the actual expenses of gov- ernment should be paid from funds of which the ci^wn claimel the entire disposal, while the assembly should be left uncontrolled in the appropriations for popular objects alfecting the more immediate interests of tlie province, and tliat the estimates for both purposes should be given in detail. 12. 4n the year 1823 the popular cause was strength- ened by tlie insolvency of the receiver-general, or treasurer of tlie province, who proved to be indebted to the public more than four hundred thousand dollars. An inquiry into his accounts had long been vainly demanded by the assembly. ‘-^VVhen in the following year the governor presented his estimates, the assembly took higher grounds, and denied the right of the crown to specify for what ob- jects the public revenue should be appropriated. The unlawfulness of the appropriations was strongly insisted upon, and the amount demanded declared exorbitant. 13. ’’During the absence of Lord Dalhousie, in 1825, the government was administered by Sir Francis Burton, who, by yielding nearly al. the points in dispute, suc- ceeded in conciliating the assembly. e placed under the control of the assembly — that a more liberal character should be conferred on the legislative and executive councils — that the public lands should be assign- ed in a more beneficial manner, and that a thorough and etfectual redress of grievances should be made. 31 1S30. 1 Insolvency of the. rejxiv- er-generai. 2. Neio posi- tion assumed by the assent- bly. 1825. 3 Adminis- tration of Sir Francis Bur- ton 4. Increasing dematids of the asseinbly. 5. Rerteroed dissensions, an the return of Lord Dal- housie. 6 Papineau elected speaJc er of the assembly. a. Pa-pe-no 1828. 7. Petition te the king. 8. Its refer- ence to a com mittee of the house of com ntons, and their report 32 HISTORY OF CANADA [Book Ul ANALYSIS. 1. Report gratifying to the Cana- dians Sir James Kempt Judges, popu- lar letaiers, 1830. 8 Lord Ayl- mer. 3 His in- structions from the hotne gov< rnment. 1831. 4 Opposing declarations of the assem- bly 5. List qf grievances. a. March 8. 6 Concessions qf the British government. 7. Demands of the British government. S. The course taken by the cssenbly in relation to these de- mands. 9. Denmnds of the aseem blyfor a * shangeofths legislative council. 15. 'This report was received by the Canadians with thi'. greatest satisfaction, and their joy was increased wlien, near the close of the same year, Sir James Kempt was sent out as governor, with instructions to carry the recom- mendations of the committee into effect. The judges, al- though they refused to resign their places in the assembly, withdrew from its sittings ; and seats in the executive council were even offered to Neilson, Papineau, and othei popular leaders. 16. ■‘'In 1830 Lord Aylmer succeeded to the govern- ment, with assurances of his intentions to carry out, so far as depended on him, the reforms begun by his predeces- sor. ®The home government, however, had instructed him that certain casual revenues, arising from the sale of lands, the cutting of timber, and other sources, were still to be considered as belonging to the crown, and were to be appropriated chiefly to the payment of the stipends of the clergy of the Established Church. 17. ^VVhen these instructions became known, the designs of government met with violent opposition, and the as- sembly declared that “ under no circumstances, and upon no consideration whatever, would it abandon or compro- mise its claim of control over the whole public revenue.” long list of grievances was also drawn up* and pre- sented to the governor, who transmitted the same to the British government, with his admission that many of the complaints were weli founded, — at the same time eulogizing the loyal disposition of the people of Canada. “Soon after, the British government yielded to the principal demands of the colonial assembly, by transferring to it all control over the most important revenues of the province. 18. ’In return, permanent salaries were demanded for the judges, the governor, and a few of the chief executive officers. “The assembly consented to make the.. required provision for the judges, but on the condition, that the casual revenues, which had been sought to be reserved to the crown, should be appropriated for this purpose. This condition, however, the home government refused to ac- cede to. A large majority of the assembly voted against making a permanent provision for the governor, and other executive officers, on the ground that the executive, not being dependent on the representatives of the people for a naval and military establishment, would, in case of such permanent settlement, have been entirely free from that provincial control and dependence essential to the public security and welfare. 19. “The representatives were now completely at issue with the crown, and the breach continually widened. The Part I.J UNDER THE ENGLISH. 33 assembly began to specify conditions on which certain salaries should be paid to officers of government, and, as a radical measure of reform, next demanded that the legislative council, hitherto appointed by the crown, should be abolislied, and a new one, similar to the Ameri- can senate, substituted in its place, with members elected by the people. M^arly in 1833 a petition was transmitted to the king, signed by Papineau, tlien speaker of the house of assembly, strenuously urging this democratic measure, and the calling of a provincial congress to make the necessary arrangements. “In reply to this petition, the British ministry declared the proposed change altogether inconsistent with the very existence of monarchical insti- tutions, and, evidently irritated by the course of the as- sembly, very imprudently alluded to “ the possibility that events might unhappily force upon Parliament the exer- cise of its supreme authority to compose the internal dis- sensions of the colonies, and Which might lead to a modi- fication of the charter of the Canadas.” 20. “This despatch, and particularly the implied threat, excited the highest indignation in the assembly, which now refused to pass any bill of supply whatever, and the session of 1834 was passed in the preparation of another long list of grievances. The complaints closed with a peremptory demand for an elective legislative council, without which, the assembly declared, nothing would satisfy the Canadian people. ^While affairs remained in this unsettled state, some changes were made in the British ministry, and in the autumn of 1835 the Earl of Gosford was sent out as governor of Canada. He professed con- ciliatory views, intimated the readiness of government to place the entire revenue at the disposal of the assembly, and conveyed an indirect intimation that the subject of the desired change in the legislati¥e council would receive proper consideration. 21. ‘But the good understanding, occasioned by the conciliatory language and conduct of the governor, was suddenly interrupted when the real nature of the instruc- tions furnished him by the British government became known. ‘Lord Gosford had concealed his instructions, with the object, as was supposed, of first obtaining from the assembly the supplies which he needed ; but ’his designs were discovered before he had reaped the fruits of )iis duplicity. ’Sir Francis Bond Head, who had been s(,nt out as governor of Upper Canada, seemingly unapprised of Lord Gosford ’s intentions, had made public a part of the instructions furnished both governors. ®The ministry ‘ id declared, in relation to an elective legislative council. 1 § 39 . a Sco verses 1833. l. TheppAU tion qf 1833. 2. The reply of the British ministry. 1834. 3. Continued opposition, and ewn- plaints of the assembly. 1835. 4 The Earl >* Gosford, and his profes sions 5. The- good understand- ing betroeen the assembly and the gov- ernor inter- rupted. 6. The cou-'st that had been taken by Lord Gosford. 7. By Sir Francis Head 8 Declara- tion of the ministry re lative to an elective council. 84 HISTORY OF CANADA. [Booe UT. ^ALYSia \ Excitement, and course ■pursued by the assembly 1S36. 2 Character uf the address 'presented to the governor, by the assem- Liy, in 1836. 3. The crisis. 1837. 4. Vote qf Par - liameni on Canadian affairs t See verse 6 5. Violent commotions, 'public sneet- ings, ^c. 6. Convention proposed, ^c. 7. Call for troops, and governor's proclama- tion. 8. Meetings pf the loyal- ists. ». Mtetingqf the legisla- ture in August, and the result. that “ The king was most unwilling to admit, as open i j debate, the question whether one of the vital principles ot the provincial government shall undergo alteration.” 22. 'Intense excitement followed tliis development ; — • the assembly not only complained of disappointment, but charged the governor with perfidy ; the customary sup- plies were withheld, and no provision was made for the public service. Tn the autumn of 1836, the majority of the assembly, in an address presented to the governor, de- clared their positive adherence to their former demands for an elective council, — maintained that they themselves, in opposition to the then existing legislative council, “ tlie representatives of the tory party,” were the only legiti- mate and authorized organ of the people, — and, finally, they expressed their resolution to grant no more supplies until the fficat work of justice and reform should be com- pleted. 23. ^Matters had now arrived at a crisis in which the monarchical features of the provincial administration were to be abandoned by the British ministry, or violent meas- ures adopted for carrying on the existing government. ‘‘Early in 1837 the British parliament, by a vote of 318 to 56, declared the inexpediency of making the legislative council elective by the people, and of rendering the execu- tive council=‘ responsible to the assembly, intelligence of this vote occasioned violent commotions in the Canadas, and various meetings of the people were held, in wliich it was affirmed that the decision of parliament had extin- guished all hopes of justice, and that no farther attempts should be made to obtain redress from that quarter. ®A general convention was proposed to consider what farther measures were advisable, and a recommendation was made to discontinue the use of British manufactures, and of all articles paying taxes. 24. ’In consequence of this state of things, and learn- ing that the people were organizing for violent measures under the influence of Papineau, early in June Lord Gos- ford called upon the governor of New Brunswick for a regi- ment of troops, and issued a proclamation warning the people against all attempts to seduce them from their allegiance. ^Meetings of the loyalists were also held in Montreal and Quebec, condemning the violent proceedings of the as- sembly, and deprecating both the objects and the measures of the so-called patriot party. 25. ®In August Lord Gosford called a meeting of the provincial legislature, and submitted measures for amend- ing the legislative council, but the representatives adhered to their former purposes of withholding su pplies intd all Part I.] UISDER lllE ENGLISH. 35 their grievances should be redressed, when the governor, expressing his regret at measures vvliich lie considered a virtual annihilation of the constitution, prorogued the as- sembly. ‘A recourse to arms appears now to have been • Resolution resolved upon by the popular leaders, with the avowed ob- ject of effecting an entire separation from the parent state. ’A central committee was formed at Montreal ; an asso- comStef- elation called “ The Sons of Liberty,” paraded the streets in a hostile manner, and a proclamation was emitted by them, denouncing the “ wicked designs of the British gov- ernment,” and calling upon all friends of their country to rally around the standard of freedom. 26. ®In the county of Two Mountains, north of the 3 Hostile pro. Ottav'a, and adjoining Montreal on the west, the people me county of deposed their magistrates, and reorganized the militia under officers of their own selection, and British authority entirely ceased in that quarter. ‘These proceedings were in the < . . counties soon after imitated m six of the more populous counties soumofthe lying southward of the St. Lawrence, where all persons holding offices under the crown were compelled to resign their situations, or leave the country. ^Loyalist associa- tions, however, were formed in opposition to these move- ”^^at%ot‘^ ments, and the Catholic clergy, headed by the bishop of party.' Montreal, earnestly exhorted the people to take no part in the violent proceedings of the “ Patriot party.” 27. ®In Montreal the “ Sons of Liberty” were attacked*" s. Disturb in the streets and dispersed by the loyalists, and, although “ treat. ^ none were killed, several were dangerously wounded, a nov . e. The office of the Vindicator newspaper was destroyed, and the house of Papineau, the great agitator, was set on fire by the victors, but rescued from the flames. ^Exag- t Effects pr^ 1 1 • • 11 11 ^ duced by the gerated reports of this affair spread through the country, reports 6f mu increasing the general ferment, and giving new strength to the cause of the disaffected. ®It being announced that s- warrants . , . ^ c .1 for arrest resistance was assuming a more organized form, the gov- of me vatrint eminent issued warrants for the arrest of twenty-six of the most active patriot leaders, of whom seven were mem- bers of the assembly, including Papineau, the speaker of that body. 28. 'Several were apprehended, but Papineau could ^ j^^^eof^ not be found. A body of militia, sent to make some prisoners. arrests in the vicinity of St. Johns, on the Sorel, succeeded in tneir purpose, but on their return they were attacked by a party of the insurgents, and the prisoners were res- cued. ’Tn the latter part of November, strong detachments of government troops, commanded by Colonels Gore and Wetherall, were sent to attack armed bodies of the in- erents • surgents, assembled under Papineau, Brown, and Neilson, sc HISTORY OF CANADA [Book d % ANALYSIS 1. Repulse of CclnnM Gore a Nov 23 2. Success cf Colonel Wetherall b. Nov 3. The result qfthis expe- dition. 4. Expedition in Decoinber. 5 Insurgents defeated at St Ejjsta^e c. Dec. H. 6 Surrender of St. Benoit, and tranquil- lity restored 7. State of affairs in Up- per Canada 8. Events in 183e and 1837 9. On the breaking out of the insur- rection in the lower pro- vince. 19 Contem- plated attcLck upon To- ronto. d Dec 3 11 Design abandoned. at the villages of St. Dennis and St. Charles, on the Sorel. ^Colonel Gore proceeded against St. Dennis, which he attacked*^ with great spirit, but was repulsed with a loss of ten killed, ten wounded, and six missing. “Colonel Wetherall was more successful. Although St. Charles was defended by nearly a thousand men, the place was carried after a severe engagement,'’ in which he insur. gents lost nearly three hundred in killed and ivounded. “This affair suppressed the insurrection in that quarter. The peasantry, panic struck, threw down their arms ; Neilson was taken prisoner ; and Brown and Papineau sought safety by escaping to the United States. 29. "In December thirteen hundred regular and volunteei troops were sent against the districts of Two Mountains and Terrebonne, which were still in a state of rebellion. “At St. Eustache an obstinate stand was made* by the insur. gents, who were finally defeated with severe loss. Num- bers of the inhabitants were remorselessly massacred, and their beautiful village burned. “The village of St. Benoit, which had been the chief seat of insurrection, sur- rendered without resistance, but such was the rage of the loyalists, who had been plundered and driven out of the country, that they reduced a large portion of the village to ashes. Several of the patriot leaders were taken, ana at the close of the year 1837 the whole province of Lower Canada was again in a state of tranquillity. 30. ’In the mean time Upper Canada had become the theatre of important events. A discontented party had arisen there, demanding reforms similar to those which had been the cause of dissensions in the lower province, and especially urging the necessity of rendering the legis- lative council elective by the people. “In 1836 the as- sembly had stopped the ordinary supplies, but in the fol- lowing year, when a new election for members was held, the influence of the governor. Sir Francis Head, suc- ceeded in causing the election of a majority of members friendly to the existing government. 31. “From this time tranquillity prevailed until liu breaking out of the insurrection in the lower prov nee, when the leaders of the popular party, who had long de sired a separation from Great Britain, seized the oppoitu- nity for putting their plans in execution. ‘“During the night of the 5th of December, 1837, about five hundred men, under the command of Mackenzie, assembled at Montgomergy’s Tavern, four miles from Toronto, with the view of taking the city by surprise. “Several persons proceeding to the city were taken prisoners, but one of them escaping, the alarm was given, and by morning three Part ..] UNDER THE Ex^GLISH. 3V hundred loyalists were mustered under arms, and the de- sign of attacking the place was abandoned. 'On the 7th the loyalists marched out to attack the insurgents, who were easily disjiersed, and many of them taken prisoners. 33. '^In a few days several thousands of the militia were mustered under arms for the defence of the goveaiment, and it being understood that Duncombe, another popular leader, had assembled a body of the insurgents in the Lon- don District, Colonel M’Nab was sent thither to disperse tliem. On his approach the patriot leaders disappeared, their followers laid down their arms, and tranquillity was restored throughout the province. 33. ^Mackenzie, however, having fled to Buffalo, suc- ceeded in kindling there a great enthusiasm for the cause of the “Canadian Patriots.” A small corps was quickly assembled; Van Renssela r, Sutherland, and others, pre- sented themselves as military leaders ; possession was taken of Navy Island,* situated in the Niagara channel ; and fortifications were there commenced winch were de- fended by thirteen pieces of cannon. ^Recruits ffocked to this post until their numbers amounted to about a thou- sand. “Colonel M’Nab soon arrived with a large body of government troops, but without the materials for crossing the channel, or successfully cannonading the position of the insurgents. 34. ®Much excitement prevailed along the American frontier, and volunteers from the states began to ffock in in considerable numbers to aid the cause of the ‘ patriots.’ ’But the American president, Mr. Van Buren, issued two successive proclamations, warning the people of the penal- ties to which they would expose themselves by engaging in hostilities with a friendly power, and also appointed General Scott to take command of the disturbed frontier, and enforce a strict neutrality. 35. ®In the mean time a small steamer, named the Caroline, had been employed by the insurgents in convey- ing troops and stores from Fort Schlosser, on the Ameri- can shore, to Navy Island. Captain Drew, having been instructed by Colonel M’Nab to intercept her return, but not being able to meet the boat in the channel, attacked her at night, \\ hile moored at the American shore. At least one of the crew was killed, and the vessel after being towed to the middle of the stream, was set on fire and abandoned, when the burning mass was borne downward by the current, and precipitated over the Falls. 36. ®This act, occurring within the waters of the United States, occasioned much excitement throughout the Union, and led to an angry correspondence letween 1837 . Dec. 7. 1 Dispersion of tilt insur gents. 2. Arming qj the Militia, and restora tion cf tran quiUity 3. Events at Buffalo, and seizure of Navy Island by the insut gents. a See Mai p 451. 4. 7'heir numbers 5. Govern ment troops. 6. Volunteers from the States in aid of the Patriots 7. Course pursued by the American government. i. Destruction of the steamer Caroline b. Dec. 2»-3a 9 Exeifemm. oeccutitmed tg this act. 38 HISTORY OF CANADA [Boub lf« A>aLY3I8 1838. l Evacua- tion qf Navi/ Isiand by t/te imurgents Jan 14. 2 Van Rens- selaer and Mackenzie. 3 Thevo-rty under Sutherland. a Feb and March- 4 The Earl qf Durham gov- ernor-general of British America 6 Causes of his resigna- tion. Nov. I $. Sir Francis Head's resig- lion. 7. His charac- ter. B. Incursions by bands qf the Ameri- cans. Nov. 3. 9. Rebellion in the Mon- treal District. lO Events at Napier viiie and Odell- towru the British and the American minister. V fter the arri. val of General Scott on the frontier, effective, measures were taken to prevent farther supplies and recruits from reaching Navy Island, when, the force of the assailants continually increasing, and a severe cannonade having been commenced by them, the insurgents evacuated tneir position on the 14th of January. ^Van Rensselaer a.ud Mackenzie, escaping to the United States, were arrested by the American authorities, but admitted to bail. *A number of the fugitives fled to the west, and under fheir leader, Sutherland, formed an establishment on an idand in the Detroit channel. After meeting with sonie re- verses,* this party also voluntarily disbanded. 37. ■‘Tranquillity was now restored to both Canadas — parliament made some changes in the constitution of the lower province — and in May, 1838, the Earl of Durham arrived at Quebec, as governor-general of all Britisii Amei^ica. ^Having taken the responsibility of banishing to Bermuda, under penalty of death in case of return, a number of prisoners taken in the late insurrection, and charged with the crime of high treason, his conduct met with some censure in the British parliament, which in- duced him to resign his commission, and on the 1st of No- vember he sailed from Quebec, on his return to England. 38. ®Sir Francis Head had previously resigned the ofiice of governor of Upper Canada, on account of some disapprobation which the British ministry had expressed in relation to his conduct. ’He was a stern monarchist, and condemned all measures of conciliation towards the Canadian republicans. ®In June, soon after his departure, .several bands of the Americans, invited by the ‘ patriots,’ crossed the Niagara channel, but were driven back by the militia. A party also crossed near Detroit, but after losing a few of their number, were compelled to return. 39. ®On the 3d of November, only two days after the departure of the Earl of Durham, a fresh rebellion, which had been organizing during the summer along the whole line of the American frontier, broke out in the southern counties of Montreal District. “’At Napierville, west of the Sorel, Dr. Neilson and other leaders had collected about 4000 men, several hundred of whom were detached to open a communication with their friends on the Ameri- can side of the line. These were attacked and repulsed by a. party of loyalists, who afterwards posted themselves in Odelltown chapel, where they were in turn attacked by a large body of the insurgents, headed by Neilson himself, but after a severe engagement the latter were obliged to retreat with considerable loss. 1.; (INDER THE EINGLlbrt 40. ‘Ill the meantime seven regiments of the line, under the command of Sir James McDonnell, crossed the St. Lawrence and marclied upon Napierville, but on their ajiproacii the insurgents dispersed. So rajiid were the movements of tlie government troops tliat the insurrection in Lower Canada was entirely suppressed at the expira- tion of only one week after the first movement. “A few days afier these events, several hundred Americans sailed from the vicinity of Sacketts Harbor and landed near Prescott, where they were joined by a number of the Ca- nadians. On the 13th of November they were attacked by the government troops, but the latter were repulsed, with the loss of eighteen in killed and wounded. On the 16th they were attacked by a superior force, when nearly the wliole party surrendered, or were taken prisoners. 41. ^Notwithstanding the ill success of all the inva- sions hitherto planned on the American side of the line in aid of the Canadian insurgents, on the 4th of December a party of about two hundred crossed from Detroit, and landing a few miles above Sandwich, dispersed a party of British, and burned the barracks and a British steameiv but being attacked by a larger body of British on the same day, they were defeated and dispersed. A number of the prisoners were ordered to be shot by the Canadian authorities immediatelv’- after the engagement. 42. ■‘These events, occurring in the latter part of 1838, closed the “ Canadian Rebellion.” ^Throughout the dis- turbances, the American government, acting upon princi- ples of strict neutrality, had zealously endeavored, as in duty bound, to prevent citizens from organizing within its borders, for the purpase of invading the territory of a friendly power ; yet doubtless a majority of the American people sympathized with the Canadians, and wished suc- cess to their cause. “The exceedingly defective organi- zation of the insurgents, their want of concert, their irres- olution, and the want of harmony among their leaders, show that the Canadian people, however great may have been the grievances of which they complained, were at that time totally unprepared to effect a forcible separation Ifom the mother country. 43. ’As the last great event in Canadian history, on the 23d of July, 1840, the British parliament, after much discussion, passed an act by which the provinces of Upper and Lower Canada were united into one, under the name of the Province of Canada. ®The form of government adopted was similar to that previously exist- )iig in each province, — consisting of a governor appointed ov her Majesty, a legislative council, and a re p re.se nta live 1 § 3 §. 1 . Dispersion of the inutit gents, and suppression t/ie insur rection in Lsiocr Canada. Nov. 11 2 Incursions of Amet team from Hack.- elt's Harbor, and, their fuiai fief eat. Nov. 13. Nov 1« 3 Jnrtirsion from Detroit and the result. Dec. 4 . 4. Endoftht rebellion. 5 Course taken by the American governmenf throughout these disturl ances,—and feelings of M 'American people. 6 The Cmta- dian people unprepared for a forcibly separation from the mother court' try. 1840. 7. Union Oj the ttoo Canadas. 8 Fomioj 8 overnment adopted 40 NOVA SCOTU. [Boob lU ANALYSIS \ The lesls- iative coun- cil i Members of the assem- bly. A The “public ■evenve. I Cunel'nuling remarks. i. Geographi- cal position of Nova Scotia. a See Map, p. 504 6 Extent, surface, soil, ^c. 1605. 7 Early his- tory of the country. 0 See Map, l» 504 -614. "iec pp. lo4 ttllil !68 1621. •. Grants to Rir William Alexander. assembly. The former executive council was abolished. ^The members of the legislative council were to consist of such persons, not being fewer than twenty, as the gover. nor should summon with her Majesty’s permission, — each member to hold his seat during lite. *The members of the representative assembly were to be elected by the peojile, but no person was eligible to an election who was not pos- sessed of land, free from all incumbrances, to the value of five hundred pounds sterling. 44. ®The duties and revenues of the two former prov- inces were consolidated into one fund, from which srventy- five thousand pounds sterling were made payable, an- nually, for the expenses of the government. After being subject to these charges the surplus of the revenue fund might be appropriated as the legislature saw fit, but still in accordance with the recommendations of the gover- nor. ^Such are briefly the general features of the present constitution of Canada. Only a few of the evils, so long complained of, have been removed, and the great mass of the people have yet but little share either in the choice of their rule’*?, or in the free enactment of the laws by which the province is governed. GHAPrEK IV. NOVA SCOTIA. 1. ^Nova Scotia, according to its present limits, lorms a large peninsula,* .separated from the continent by the Bay of Fundy, and its branch Chignecto, and connected with it by a narrow isthmus between the latter bay and the Gulf of St. Lawrence. ®The peninsula is about 38r miles in length from northeast to southwest, and contains an area of nearly sixteen thousand square miles. Tlie surface of the country is broken, and the Atlantic coast is generally barren, but some portions of the interior are fertile. 2. ’^The settlement of Port Royal, (now Annapolis^) by De Monts, in 1605, and also the conquest of the country by Argali, in 1614, have already been mentioned.* France made no complaint of Argali’s aggression, beyond demanding the restoration of the prisoners, nor did Britain take any immediate measures for retaining her conquests, ®But in 1621 Sir William Alexander, afterwards Earl of Stirling, obtained from the king, James I., a grant of Novo I.J NOVA SCOTIa. 41 Scotia and the adjacent islands, and in 1025 the patent was renewed by Ciuirles I., and extended so as to embrace all Canada, and tlie northern portions of the UiiiteO States. *in 1020 a vesscd was despatched with settlers, but they found the wliolo country in the possession of the French, and were obliged to return to England without ellecting a settlement. 3. ‘^jn 1028, during a war with France, Sir David Kirk, who had been sent out by Alexander, succeeded in reducing Nova Scotia, and in the following year he com- pleted tlie conquest of Canada, but the whole country was restored by treaty in 1032. 4. ^The French court now divided Nova Scotia among three individuals. La Tour, Denys, and Razillai, and ap- pointed Razillai commander-in-chief d the country. The latter was succeeded by Charnise,*' between whom and La Tour a deadly feud arose, and violent hostilities were for some time carried on between the rivals. At length, Charnise dying, the controvei’sy was for a time settled by La Tour’s marrying the widow of his deadly enemy, hut soon after La Borgne^’ appeared, a creditor of Charnise, and with an armed force endeavored to crush at once Denys and La Tour. But after having subdued several important places, and while preparing to attack St. John, a more formidable competitor presented himself. 5. ^Cromwell, having assumed the reins of power in England, declared war against France, and, in 1654, des- patched an expedition against Nova Scotia, which soon succeeded in reducing the rival parties, and the whole country submitted to his authority. ’’La Tour, accom- modating himself to circumstances, and making his sub- mission to the English, obtained, in conjunction with Sir Thomas '.remple, a grant of the greater part of the coun- try. Sir Thomas bought up the share of La Tour, spent nearly 30,000 dollars in fortifications, and greatly im- proved the commerce of the country ; but all his prospects Were blasted by the treaty of Breda' in 1667, by which Nova Scotia was again ceded to France. 6. ®The French now resumed possession of the colony, w.iich as yet contained only a few unpromising settle- ments, — the whole population in 1680 not exceeding nine hundred individuals. ^The fisheries, the only productive branch of business, were carried on by the English, ®There weie but few forts, and these so weak that two of them were taken and plundered by a small piratical vessel. Tn this situation, after the breaking out of the war with France in 1689,^ Acadia appeared an easy conquest. The achievement was assigned to Massachusetts. In i63ri. 1. Vessel sent ouC in 1623. 1628. 2 . Coneiuest and restora- tiun of Canada 1632. 3. Apportion' ment of the country among the French, and the violent feuds that fotioioed. a (Char- ne sa.) b (Bom.) 1654. 4. Isova Sctf/Mi conquered by the English in 1654 5. Grant to La Tour and Sir Thomas Temple; and recession of the country to France c. See p. 303 1667. 6 Popula- tion 7. Fisheries. 8 Forts. 9. Nova Scotia reduced by the English in 1690, hut soon recon- quered by [he French d. See pp. 197 aod 321. 42 NOVA SCOTIA. [Book III ANALYSIS. 1690. 1 . ConCfUeTcd hy the Bos- toniam. hut ceded to fravce by the trea y of Rymvicic. 1697. * U’arreneta- ed, exfedi- tions a^amst Nova Scotta, and final con- quest of the country by the English in 1710 a See pi> 201 and 324. b See F 202 . 1710. r. See p. 202 8. The Indians of Nova Scotia. 4 Their icar- lik» opera- tions against the English 1720. 1723. i Aid obtain- ed from. Mas- sachusetts 1728. 6. The In- diayis defeat- ed, and tranquillity restored. May, 1690, Sir William Phipps, with 700 men, appeared before Port Royal, which soon surrendered ; but he merely dismantled the fortress, and then left the country a prey to pirates. A French commander arriving in November of the following year, the country was recon- quered, simply by pulling down the English and hoisting the P'rench flag. 7. ^Soon after, the Bostonians, aroused by the depreda- tions of the French and Indians on the frontiers, sent out a body of 500 men, who soon regained the whole country, with the exception of one fort on the river St. .lohn. Acadia now^ remained in possession of the English until the treaty of Ryswick in 1697, w'hen it was again restored to France. 8. 'The peace of 1697 was speedily succeeded by a de- claration of w^ar against France and Spain in 1702.* It was again resolved to reduce Nova Scotia, and the achievement was again left to Massnehusetts, with the as- surance that what should be gained by arms would not again be sacrificed by treaty. The first expedition, des- patched in 1704, met with little resistance, but did little more than ravage the country. In 1707 a force of 1000 soldiers was sent against Port Royal, but the French com- mandant conducted the defence of the place with so much ability, that the assailants were obliged to retire wuth considerable loss.^ In 1710 a much larger force, under the command of General Nicholson, appeared before. Port Royal, but the French commandant, having but a feeble garrison, and declining to attempt a resistance, ob- tained an honorable capitulation.® Port Royal was now named Annapolis. From ItHis period Nova Scotia has been permanently annexed to the British crown. 9. ®The Indians of Nova Scotia, w'ho w'ere %varmly at- tached to the French, w'ere greatly astonished on being informed that they had become the subjects of Great Britain. ^Determined, however, on preserving their inde- pendence, they carried on a long and vigorous war against the English. In 1720 they plundered a large establish- ment at Canseau, carrying off fish and merchandise to the amount of 10,000 dollars; and in 1723 they captured at the same place, seventeen sail of vessels, with numerous prisoners, nine of whom they deliberately and cruelly put to death. 10. *As the Indians still continued hostile, the British inhabitants of Nova Scotia were obliged to solicit aid from Massachusetts, and in 1728 that province s<^nt a body of troops against the principal village of the Nor ridge Vrdeks, on' the Kennebec. ®The enemy were sur Part I.l NOVA SCOTIA. 43 prised, and defeated with great slaughter, and among the olain was Father Ralle,“ their missionary, a man of con- siderable literary attainments, who had resided among the savages forty years. By this severe stroke the savages were overau'ed, and for many years did not again disturb tlie tranquillity of the Fnglish settlements. 11. Bn 1744 war broke out anew between England and France.^ Tlie French governor of Cape Breton immeiliately attempted the reduction of Nova Scotia, took Canseau, and twice laid siege to Annapolis, but without V 'fleet Tlie English, on the other hand, succeeded in cap- turing Louisburg,® the Gibraltar of America, but when peace was concluded, by the treaty of Aix la Chapelle, in 1748, the island of Cape Breton was restored to France. 12. 'B\fter the treaty. Great Britain began to pay more attention to Nova Scotia, which had hitherto been settled almost exclusively by the French, who, upon every rup- ture between the tu'o countries, were accused of violating their neutrality. In order to introduce a greater propor- tion of English settlers, it w^as now proposed to colonize there a large number of the soldiers wdio had been dis- charged in consequence of the disbanding of the army, and in the latter part of June, 1749, a company of nearly 4000 adventurers of this class was added to the population of the colony. 13. ®To every private was given fifty acres of land, with ten additional acres for each member of his family. A higher allowance was ^ranted to officers, till it amounted to six hundred acres for every person above the degree of captain, with proportionable allowances for the number and increase of every family. The settlers were to be conveyed free of expense, to be furnished with arms and ammunition, and wdth materials and uten- sils for clearing their lands and erecting habitations, and to be maintained twelve months after their arrival, at the expense of the government. 14. ‘‘The ernii^rants having been landed at Chebucto liarbor, under the charge of the Honorable Edward Corn- wallis, whom the king had appointed their governor, they immediately commenced the building of a town, on a regu- lar plan, to which the name of Halifax was given, in honor of the nobleman who had the greatest share in founding the colony. ^The place selected for the settle- ment possessed a cold, sterile and rocky soil, yet it was preferred to Annapolis, as it was considered more favora- ble for trade and fishei’y, and it likewise possessed one of the finest harbors in America. “Of so great impor- IT28. a. (Rai-lu.) 1744. b Scfi pp. ana and 32? 1. Evenu i/% Noi'a Scoiia (lurin'^ “ Ki/if Gcorgt.’s tear” c. See p 205. 1748. 2. Policy of Enghind m relation to hiova Scotia, after the treaty of Aix la Chapelle. 1749. Neio colo- nists. 3 Liberal term's granted to the colo- nists 4 Founding qf Halifax. 5 Description 'f the place. 6 Aedfur- nished by Parlioinent 44 NOVA SCOTIA. 'Rook ill ANALYSIS, tance to IL.giand was the colony deemed, that Pariia. merit continued to make annual grants for it, wliich, in 1755, had amounted to the enormous sum of nearly two millions of dollars. allhougli the English settlers were thus firmly ^'^s&tPerT^^ established, they soon found tiiemselves unpleasantly situ- ^.Disputf^ “The limits of Nova Scotia had never been de- bowSies. fined, by the treaties between France and England, with sulTicient clearness to prevent disputes about boundaries, and each party was now striving to obtain possession of * ^ciaumif" ^ territory claimed by the other. ^The government of ^Kn^iiind^ P'raiicc Contended that the British dominion, according to the treaty which ceded Nova Scotia, e.xtended only over the present peninsula of the same name ; while, ac- cording to the English, it extended over all that large tract of country formerly known as Acadia, including the 4. Eject of present province of New Brunswick. '‘Admitting the En^'iisu English claim, France would be deprived of a portion uann. gj-e^t value to her, materially affecting her control over the River and Gulf of St. Lawrence, and greatly endangering the security of lier Canadian pos- sessions. *'£^h?ench^ therefore, the English government showed tetiiert. a disposition effectually to colonize the country, the F'rench settlers began to be alarmed, and though they did not think proper to make an open avowal of their jealousy, they employed their emissaries in exciting the Indians to hostilities in the hope of effectually preventing the English from extending their plantations, and, per- haps, of inducing them to abandon their settlements en- I'ndmm' “The Indians even made attacks upon Halifax, and the colonists could not move into the adjoining woods, singly or in small parties, without danger of being shot and scalped, or taken prisoners. .Erection of 17. ’Ill suppoi't of the Fi'ench claims, the governor of Canada sent detachments, which, aided by strong bodies “ Indians and a few French Acadians, erected the fort Sie Map, of Beau Sejour* on the neck of the peninsula of Nova ..\ page, another on the river St. John, on pretence that these places were within the government of Canada, a Kebeuinn ®Eucouraged by these demonstrations, the French inhab- andexpedi- itauts arouiul the bay of Chignecto rose in open rebellion ‘^jlwren%^ against the English government, and in the spring of igair^nhtm. governor of Nova Scotia sent Major Lawrence * with a few men to reduce them to obedience. At his ap proach, the French abandoned their dwellings, and placed themselves under the protection of the commandant of Fort Beau Sejour, when Lawrence, finding the enemy too Part 1.] NOVA SCOTIA. 45 strong for him, was obliged to retire without accomplish- 1750. ing his object. 18. ‘Soon after, Major Lawrence was again detached 1 second, ax- with 1001) men, but after driving in the outposts of the Taforena. enemy, lie wo,s a second time obliged to retire. ’'To keep the French in check, however, the English built a fort ** on the neck of the peninsula, which, in honor of its founder, was called Fort Lawrence. “ ®Still the depre- a. scoMop dations of the Indians continued, the French erected ad- 3 cont^ued ditional forts in the disputed territory, and vessels of war, aianfuo%-£ with troops and military stores, were sent to Canada and i^ngiuti. Cape Breton, until the forces in both these places became a source of great alarm to the English. 19. ‘‘At length, in 1755, Admiral Boscawen commenced 1755. vhe war, which had long been anticipated by both parties, mchcf°!entof oy capturing on the coast of Newfoundland two French tilg^cap^reoj vessels, having on board eight companies of soldiers and about 35,000 dollars in specie. ‘’Hostilities having thus 5 Expedition begun, a force was immediately fitted out from New Eng- E^gi'and^sent land, under Lieutenant Colonels Monckton and Winslow, to dislodge the enemy from their newly erected forts. * The troops embarked at Boston on the 20th of May, and scotia arrived at Annapolis on the 25th, whence they sailed p.ItVIiIso on the 1st of June, in a fleet of forty-one vessels to Chignecto, and anchored about five miles from Fort Lawrence. “20. On their arrival at the river Massaguash,® they Sf tlfp^encft found themselves opposed by a large number of regular forces, rebel Acadians, and Indians, 450 of whom occu- ua7j pied a block-house,** while the remainder were posted within a strong outwork of timber. The latter were at- «i secMao tacked by the English provincials with such spirit that thev soon fled, when the garrison deserted the block- lOuse, and left the passage of the river free. Thence Colonel Monckton advanced against Fo^ Beau Sejour, A'hich he invested on the 12th of June, and after four pS days’ bombardment compelled it to surrender. 21. ’Having garrisoned the place, and changed its h-ench name to that of Cumberland, he next attacked and re- ^ see Map. duced another French fort near the mouth of the river Gaspereau,* at the head of Bay Verte or Green Bay, where he found a large quantity of provisions and stores, which had been collected for the use of the Indians and Acadians. A squadron sent against the post on the St. John, found it abandoned and destroyed. The suc- cess of the pxpeditioi. secured the tran- 46 NOVA S(UlIyV: [liooi; III ANALYSIS Sfale of the wcr at this linie, and up- prtheniions entertained ly ttu En^- lish- a. See p. 272. i.Fcpulation, condition, ofiit churacter of tiu French Acadiutvi 3. The part they hod taken in the toar. V Cruel deter- mination of the Kngfish governor and comniamicr*. 5. The mea- tures taken to enforce thia tyrarnical »cMrrA quiility of all French Acadia, then claimed by tlie English under the name of Nova Scotia. 22. ‘The |)eculiar situation of the Acadians, however, was a subject of great embarrassment to tlie local governmeni of the province. In Europe, the war had begun unfavor- ably to the English, while General Braddock, sent with a large force to invade Canada, had been defeated with the loss of nearly his whole army.* Powerful reenforce- ments had been sent by the French to Louisburg and otlier posts in America, and serious apprehensions w’ere en- tertained that the enemy would next invade Nova Scotia, where they w^ould find a friendly population, both Euro pean and Indian. 22. ■■‘Th.e French Acadians at that jicriod amounted to seventeen or eighteen thousand, 'i'hey had cultivated a considerable extent of land, possessed about 60,000 head of cattle, had neat and comfortable dwellings, and lived in a state of plenty, but of great simplicity. Tliey were a peaceful, irdustrious, and amiable race, governed mostly by their pastors, w ho exercised a parental authority over^ them; they cherished a deep attachment to their nalivc country, they had resisted every invitation to bear arms against it, and had invariably refused to take the oath of allegiance to Great Britain. “Although the great body of these people remained tranquilly occupied in the culti- vation of their lands, yet a few’ individuals had joined the Indians, and about 200 were taken in the forts, in open rebellion against the government of the country. 24. Hinder these circumstances. Governor Lawrence and his council, aided by Admirals Bo.scaw’en and Mostyn, assembled to consider what disposal of the Acadians the security of the country required. Their decision rc'sult- ed in the determination to tear the whole of this people from their homes, and disperse them through the diflerent British colonies, where they would be unable to unite i,i any ofTensive measures, and w’here they might in time be- come naturalized to the government. Their lands, houses and cattle, were, without any alleged crime, declared to be forfeited ; and they w’ere allowed to carry with them only their money and household furniture, both of ex- tremely small amount. 25. ^Treachery was necessary to render this tyrannical scheme effective. The inhabitants of each district were commanded to meet at a certain place and da}' on urgent business, the nature of which w’as carefully concealed from them ; and w hen they w’ere all assembled, the dread- ful mandate was pronounced, — and only small parties of them were allowed to return fi)r a short time to make the NOVA -SCOTIA Part I.l 47 viecessary preparations. 'Tliey appear to have listened to ..lieir (loom with unexpected resignation, making only mournful and solemn aj)peals, which were wholly disre- garded. When, however, the moment of embarkation ar- rived, the young men, wlio were placed in front, absolutely refused to move ; and it recjuired files of soldiers, with fixed bayonets, to secure obedience. 20. '^No arrangements had been made for their location elsewhere, nor was any compensation offered for the j)i’o- ncrty of which they were deprived. They were merely thrown on the coast at different points, and compelled to trust to the charity of the inhabitants, who did not allow any of them to be absolutely starved. Still, through hard- ships, distress, and change of climate, a great proportion of them perished. So eager was their desire to return, that those sent to Georgia had set out, and actually reached New York, when they were arrested. 27. ^They addressed a pathetic representation to the Knglish government, in which, quoting the most solemn treaties and declarations, they proved that their treatment had been as faithless as it was cruel. "No attention, how- ever, was paid to this document, and so guarded a silence was preserved by the government of Nova Scotia, upon the subject of the removal of the Acadians, that the records of the province make no allusion whatever to the event. 28. ^Notwithstanding the barbarous diligence with which this mandate was executed, it is supposed that the number actually removed from the province did not ex- ceed 7000. “The rest fled into the (lepths 'of the forests, or to the nearest French settlements, enduring incredible hardships. To guard against the return of the hapless fugitives, the government reduced to ashes their habita- tions and property, laying waste even their own lands, with a fury exceeding that of the most savage enemy. 29. Tn one district, 236 houses were at once in a blaze. The Acadians, from the heart of the woods, beheld all they possessed consigned to destruction ; yet they made no movement till the devastators wantonly set their chapel on fire. They then rushed forward in desperation, killed about thirty of the incendaries, and then hastened back to their hiding-places.* 30. ®But few events of importance occurred in Nova Scotia during the remainder of the “ French and Indian War,” at the clo.se of which. Fiance was compelled to transfer to her victorious rival, all her possessions on the 1T55. 1 . Conduct oj the French in this ex- tremitu 2 Their destitute situ- ction and atei/rpls to return to their country. 3 Their ad dress to the English gov- ernment- 4 . Guarded silence of Ih* government of Nova Sco- tia on this subject. 5. The num ber of those banished. 6 . Situation of those loho remained. 7. Their con- duct ichen their houses and chapels toere burned 8 Nova Scotia during the re7m>iruler oj the French and Indian war. * Murray’s British America, vol. ii.. p. 140-141 Also Ilaliburtou’s N<»va Scotia, >r>l, i. R. 174- las. 48 analysis 1. Jiffort9 of Kht provincial frovei nvunt to extend t/ie progress of cultivation and settle- vicnt 2. Farther puUcu of the, government with respect to the French Acadians. 3. Their diminished numbers. 1758. 4. Legislative assembly 5. Indian ir 'M.ty of 1761 17G1. 6 The pro- vince during the Aynerican Revolution y. Increase of population, and forma- tion of a sepa- rate govern- ment for Is'eio brttns- xoick. 1784. 8 Cape Breton. 1820. 9. .Virff Sco- tia previous end subse- quent to the petjeqf 1763. NOVA SCOTIA. [Book III American continent. ‘Relieved from any farther appre- hensions from the few French remaining in tlic country, the government of the province made all the eHbrts of which it was capable to extend the progress of cultivation and settlement, though all that could be done was insufli- cient to fill up the dreadful blank that had already been made. 81. ^After the peace, the case of the Acadians naturally came under the view of the government. No advantage had been derived from their barbarous treatment, and there remained no longer a pretext for continuing the per secution. They were, therefore, allowed to return, and to receive lands on taking the customary oatlis, but no com- pensation was otlered them for the property of wliich they liad been plunderrc. ^Nevertheless, a few did return, al- though, in 1772, out of a French population of .seventeen or eighteen thousand which once composed the colony, there were only about two thousand remaining. 32. ‘In 1758, during the administration of Governor Lawrence, a legi.slative assembly was given to the people of Nova Scotia. ‘’In 1701 an important Indian treaty wa.^ concluded, when the natives agreed finally to bury the hatchet, and to accept George 111., instead of the king for- merly owned by them, as their great father and triend. ®The province remained loyal to the crown during tlie war of the American Revolution, at the close of which, its popula- tion was greatly augmented by the arrival of a large number of loyalist refugees from the United States. ’Many of the new settlers directed their course to the region beyond the peninsula, which, thereby acquiring a great increase of impDi’tance, was, in 1784, erected into a distinct govern- ment, under the title of New Brunswick. ®At the same time, the island of Cape Breton, which had been united with Nova Scotia since the capture of Louisburg in 1748, was erected into a separate government, in which .situation it remained until 1820, when it was re-annexed to Nova Scotia. 33. "The most interesting portions of the history of Nova Scotia, it will be observed, are found previous to the peace of 1763, which put a final termination to the colonial wars between France and England. Since that period the tranquillity of the province has been seldom interrupt- ed, and, under a succession of popular governors, the country has continued steadily to advance in wealth and prosperity. ’’4ET I.J 40 CHAPTER V. NEW BRUNSWICK. 1 . 'TIkj province of’ New Brunswiclc^ lies between Nova Scotia and Canada, having the state of Maine on the southwest and the Gulf of St. Lawrence on the northeast. It comprises an area of about 28,000 square miles, and is therefore greater in extent than Nova Scotia and Cape Breton united. 2. ’It lias an extensive seacoast, and is supplied with noble rivers, two of wliich, the St. Johns and the Mirami- chi, traverse nearly the whole territory, and are naviga- ble throughout most of their course. The former falls into the Bay of Fundy on the south, and the latter into the Bay of Miramichi, in the Gulf of St. Lawrence. 3. 3'Blie surface of the country is broken and undulat- ing, and towards the western boundary the mountain ranges rise to a considerable height. ^Adjacent to the Bay of Fundy the soil is exceedingly barrer, but in other parts it is generally more fertile than in Nova Scotia. The streams are bordered by the richest meadow lands, while the quality of the soil in the highlands is indicated by a magnificent growth of forest trees of gigantic size, the export of which, for lumber and shipping, has given the province its chief commercial importance. 4. ^The name of New Brunswick, and even its exist- ence as a colony, did not commence till 1783. The French comprehended it under the appellation of New France, regarding it more particularly as an appendage to Acadia. The English, in their turn, claimed it as part of Nova Scotia, though they appear never to have taken any measures to improve it. 5. 'After that peninsula had been finally ceded to Eng- land,*’ the French demanded New Brunswick as belong- ing to Canada. To support their claims, they erected forts at the neck of the peninsula, and armed the Acadians and Indians; but the peace of 1763, which gave Canada to the British, ended all dissensions on tliis subject. ’Still the country was left nearly unoccupied, except by a few Acadians, who had sought refuge among its forests, from the relentless persecution to^ which they were exposed.® 6. ®In 1762 some families from New Iilngland had settled at Maugerville,'* about fifty miles up the St. John ; and in 178 1 they numbered about 800. At the end of the war of the American Revolution, several thousands 4 I. situation and extent cfj Aew hrung- totek. a Sco Map p 504 2. Seacoast • and rivers. 3. Surjace oj the country. 4 . Soil and forests 5 The name, and early his- tory of Ne w brum wick. b In 1748 See p 545. 6. The French claims to Neio Brunswick, and the peace of 1763 7. Unoccupied state, of t^e couniry after the peace of 1763 c. Sec p 548. d (Mo-ger- veeU 8. Settlement, at Manger - vilte, Frede ricten, and. Madawaska 50 NEW BRUNSWICK. [Book D1 ANALYSIS, of disbanded troops, who liad been removed from New England, were located at Fredericton ; and a })arty of Acadians who had settled there, were orderi;d to iMada Situaiion waska, to make room lor them. 'Those new colonists, however, accustomed to all the comforts of civilized life, endured the most dreadful hardships when first placed in the midst of this wilderness ; and it was only after severe sullering and toil, that they could place their fami- lies in any degree of comfort. caJieS ’^f^eneral Sir Guy Carleton, who was appoir/.ed go. adfuinima- vei’iior ill 1785, made great exeri ons for the improve- government iiient of tlic couiitry, wliicli gradually, though slowly, ad- 1803. vanced. In 1803 lie returned to England, and from that time to 1817 the government was administered by a suc- i The foun- eessioii of presidents. ®The foundation of llie prosperity ilaLion oj the ^ v- i-k ^ • i i • i • vroHpernijof ol jNgw Bmnswiclv was laid in 1809, when heavy dutiea were levied on timber brought to England from tlie Baltic, wliile that from New Brunswick was left free. The ex- port of timber, from that period, continually increased, till it reached its height in 1825, wlien, in consequence of speculative overtrading, a severe reaction was experi- enced. Yet since that event, this branch of industry lias rallied, and become nearly as extensive as ever, while a new impulse has been given to the prosperity of the country by the arrival of foreign cultivators. * 1817. 8. Mn 1817 Major General Smith was appointed lieu- *afnunistra^ tcnant-govemor, which office he held till 1823, although iVu/ZisIt of that period the affairs of the Province were intrusted to the care of Mr. Chipman and Mr. Bliss, as presidents ; but in August, 1824, the latter was suc- ceeded by Sir Howard Douglass, to whose exertions the country was greatly indebted. He was relieved by Sir Arcliibald Campbell, whose place was supplied in 1837 by Major-general Sir John Harvey, from Prince Edward Island. ^On the removal of the latter to Newfoundland, )(Tn\iarvey the officc of govemor of New Brunswick was given to »• Sir W. G. Colebrooke. “During the administration of Sir bounAanj John Harvey, the disputed boundary between Maine and Brunswick, which had long been a cause of contro- versy between Great Britain and the United States, threatened to involve the two countries in hostilities ; but fortunately, in 1842, this subject of contention was re- a. .Seep. 483. moved, by a treaty* which settled the boundary in a man ner satisfactory to both parties. P4ET II.J CHAFrER VI. PRINCE EDWARD ISLAND 1. ’Prince PiDWj^Ri), a name substituted for the earl_y one of St. .Tohn, is an island in tlie soutiiern part of the Gi\df of St. Lawrence, having Cape Breton on the east, and being separated tVom the coasts of New Brun:wick and Nova Scotia by Northumberland strait, — a channel varying in breadth from nine to forty miles. "This island,* which lias a very irregular outline, is somewhat crescent siiaped, having its liollow part towards the Gulf, into wlv'. h both its boundary capes project. Following Its " iiig outliiK', its greatest length is about 185 miles, : ^ i^s ;iverag(‘ breadth about 84. It is, however, so deeply hidcnted by bays and inlets, that scarcely any spot is iistant more than seven or eight miles from the influx of the tide. The area is estimated at 1,380,700 acres, 2. ®The surface of the island presents an undulating variety of hill and dale, with the hollows filled with num- berless little creeks and lakes. The soil, though light, possesses considerable fertility, with tlie exception of the swamps and burnt-grounds. Some of the former, when caref ully drained, make rich meadow-lands, but the latter, consisting originally of extensive pine forests, which have been destroyed by conflagrations, and which are now over spread with black stumps, mixed with ferns and di- minutive shrubs, can seldom be reclaimed. 8. ■‘By some it has been erroneously supposed that this is the island that was discovered by Cabot, in 1497, and named by him St. John ; but it is now generally believed tl at the land first discovered was a small island on the coast of Labrador. ®\Vhen the French court established in America avast domain called New France, this in- sular tract was of course included within its boundaries, yet, with the exception of Champlain’s de.scription, there is se,arcely any mention of it until 1663, when it appears to have been granted to a French captain by the name of Doublet,*’ but held in subordination to a fishing com- pany established at the small island of Miscou. ®It seems, however, to have been valued only for fishery, with which view some trifling stations were established. 4. ’St. John began to emerge from this obscurity oidy after the treaty of Utrecht in 1718, when, Acadia or Nova Scotia being ceded to Britain, a number of the F rench 1 . Bi!u.4xtion of Prince Ed u>a> d Island. a See Map, p. 504. 2. Shape of the hlund;- ils length, breadth, inlets, area. 3. Surface of the island • ^ its soil, swampe, burnt- grounds, ^ 4. Historical error in rela- tion to this island. 5. Little known of its hisiory untU 1663. b. (Pronoun- ced Doob-la ‘ 6. Valued jar what. 7. The island begms to emerge from its obscui ity. •"2 ANilL^SIS 1 . Capture qf til ; island, and Uk resto- ration to Frcnce. 1758. u. Its find conquest by .he Eiio'Usii 3 Treatment of the French in/iabitants. i. Thetr ex- pulsion from the island. 5 . The peace of 1763 i. Scheme of Lord Eitre- moKl. 1 Plan subse- quently adopted. 8 Ineffective measures of the proprie- tors. 8 A separate government given to the island 10 The ad- odnistrations of Mr Patter- son and General Fan- ning. 11 Contests with the pro- vriAtors and settlers. PRINCE EDWARD ISLAND. [Boo* III settlers, to whom the British yoke ^/as always odious, sought refuge in this island. ‘When Cape Breton was captured by the New England forces in 1745, St. John shared the same fate ; but three years later, both were restored to France by tlie treaty of Aix la Chapeiio. ’'After the second reduction of Louisburg, in 1758, that of St. John again followed, when it became permanently an. nexed to the British crown. 5. ^Tlie French inliabitants, however, numbering at that time four or five thousand, were doomed to tlie same relentless proscription as tlieir brethren in Nova Scotia ; and the pretext w as, tliat a number of English scalps were found bung up in the liouse of the French governor. ^The details of tlie expulsion are not stated, but it appears tliat some of the inhabitants w’erc sent to Canada some to the southern colonies, and others to France ; w it is admitted tliat many contrived to conceal themselves, complete, however, was the desolation, that, in 177o, twelve years later, only 150 families were found on the island. 6. ®St. John was confirmed to Great Britain by the peace of 1763, but several years elapsed before judicious measures were taken for its settlement. “Lord Egremont formed a strange scheme, by whicli it was divided into twelve districts, ruled by as many barons, each of whoir was to erect a castle on liis own property, while that noble- man was to preside as lord paramount. ’Tliis ridiculous plan was changed for another not much wiser. In 1767 a division w'as made into sixty-seven townships, of about 20,000 acres each, wliich, with some reservations for county towns, were granted to individuals who had claims upon the government. “Their exertions to settle tl>e coun- try, however, w^ere not very effective, and when they re- solved, as the only means of rendering tlie property valu- able, to sell it in small lots, their prices w'ere too high ; and as their rights to the land were conditional, they coull not give to settlers that kind of tenure which is the most secure. 7. ^The proprietors succeeded, however, in 1770, in procuring a government independent of Nova Scotia ; though, as already mentioned, there were then only 150 families on the island. '“Mr. Patterson, first appointed to that office, brought back a number of the exiled Acadi- ans, — emigrants began to arrive in considerable numbers, and in 1773 a constitution was given, and the first House of Assembly called. "Governor Patterson, liowever, and General Fanning who succeeded him in 1789, were in- volved in contests with the proprietors and settlers, who Part M PRINCE EDWARD ISLAND- 63 accused tliem of culpable eagerness to acquire landed iroperty for themselves. 8. ‘Inconvenience having been felt from the circum- stance that the island bore the sauie name as the chief ♦owns in New Brunswick and Newfoundland, its name was changed to Prince Edward, in Jionor of the Duke of Kent, who, as commander in America, had directed some valunble improvements. ®In 1803 the Earl of Selkirk, wlio gave so great an impulse to emigration, carried over an important colony, consisting of about 800 Highlanders. He made the necessary arrangements with so much judg- ment that the settlers soon became very prosperous ; ad- litional emigrants joined them, and in 1840 the Highland jolony numbered nearly five thousand. 9. ’Governor Desbarres,* who succeeded Fanning, .hough censured for his imprunence, was a man of tal- 3nt ; and at no former period did tiie colony advance so rapidly as during his administration. ^In 1813 he was succeeded by Mr. Smyth, whose ^iolent and tyrannical conduct caused a general agitation in the colony. For several years previous to 1823, he had prevented the meeting of the House of Assembly, and when a commit- tee of the inhabitants was appointed to draw up a petition for his removal, he caused them to be arrested. Mr. Stewart, the high sheriff, however, though at the age of sixty-six, made his escape to Nova Scotia and thence to England, where the real state of things was no sooner made known, than the governor was recalled, and Lieu- tenant-colonel Ready appointed to succeed him. 10. ’The conduct of this last officer gave general sat- isfaction; and in conjunction with the House of Assembly he passed many useful acts, and took various measures to promote the continued improvement of the colony. ®In 1831 Colonel Young received the appointment, and ruled as lieutenant-governor till 1836, in which year Sir John Harvey was named his successor. Sir John was very popular, but being in 1837 removed to the government of New Brunswick, his place was supplied by Sir Charles A. Fitzroy. 11. ’The elements of society in Prince Edward are similar to those found in the other British colonies. The inhabitants consist, first, of a few Indians ; then of about 5000 French Acadians ; and next, of emigrants, mostly from Scotland, the natives of which co-untry form about one-half the entire population. ®The actual population of the island in 1840 was about 40,000. 1780. 1. Namf. qf the inland cJM.ngui. 1803. 2. The land coLonit a. (Pronoun oed Da-b:ir ) 3. Adnunie- trciioa of UesOarrea 4 . Ad/ninii- tralion if Mr Snii/ih- His tyraru nical con- due;, and tht causes that led to his remocal. 5. Adminis- tration of Colonel Read!/. 6. Colonel Young and. Sir John Harvey. 1837. 7. Society in Frince Ed- ward Islani, 1840. 8. Fopul» tian. 54 IBuoe III ANALYSIS. t. harm, or- tent, and situation Sen'found- land. a See Map page 504. *!. T/ie shores, surface, in- lenial re- sources, tj-c. of the island s. I'he cir- cu-nstances that give great value to the island The seal and cod Jisheries. i Srwfound- land soon, after its dis- covery. 6. The.frst per>nanent settlement on the island J610. 1021. ». herd Bal- timore's colony. CHAPTER VII. NEWFOUNDLAND. 1. ‘NewfoundlAxND, which was discovered by tlie Ca- bot’s in 1497, is a large island, in the form of an irregulai triangle, about 1000 miles in circuit On the northwest- ern side, the straits of Belleisle, about ten miles in width, separate it from Labrador ; and on the southwest it is about fifty miles di.stant from Cape Breton, leaving a pas- sage of that breadth into the Gulf of St. Lawrence. 2. 'The shores are generally bold and rugged, the sur. face mountainous, and the soil barren ; yet, notwithstand- ing its scanty internal resources, Newfoundland has formed hitherto, in a commercial view, the most impor- tant of all the British possessions in America. ®The surrounding ocean is rich in treasure. Immense fields of ice, detached from the Arctic shores, and annually floated down to the neighborhood of the island, convey on their surface large herds of seal, from which the adven- turous seamen draw valuable stores of oil. To the east the celebrated bank of NewfoundlancI, composed almost throughout of masses of solid rock, forms an e.xtensive fishing ground of 600 miles in length and 200 in breadth. Here the cod fishery, the most extensive fishery in the world, has for several centuries been constantly increas- ing in extent, and yet not the slightest diminution of its fruitfulness has ever been observed.* 3. *Soon after its di.scovery, Newfoundland became distinguished for its fisheries, over which the English claimed the right of jurisdiction, although the number of their vessels employed on the coast was for a long time less than tho.se of the French or the Spanish. ‘After several unsuccessful attempts to form a settlement, Mr. Guy, an intelligent merchant of Bristol succeeded in in- ducing a number of influential persons at court to engage in the undertaking, and in 1610, having been appointed governor of the intended colony, he conveyed thither thirty-nine persons, who constructed a dwelling and store- house, and formed the. first permanent settlement on the island. 4. ®In 1621 Sir George Calvert, afterwards Lord Bal- timore, the founder of Maryland, established a Catholic * This is not surprising when it is con.sidered that, according to the statement of the cele brac'd naturalist, Lewenhoek, more than nine million eggs have been counted in a single cod P. AT 1. N i:\VFOUi\DLAND. 65 coiohv 111 Newfoundland, wlicre he resided a considerable ueiiod. '(n IGiJO the French began to form sett I erne a Is, whicn they fortilied, sliowino an evident wisii to get pos- session of the wliole island. ^In 1692 their works at Pla- centia were partially destroyed by the English, but in 1696 they twice attacked St. Jolin, and the second time, having gained possession of it, set it on fire. Soon after, tliey reduced all the English .stations but two, but the treaty of Ryswick, in 1697, terminated the contest, and restored every thing to the same state as befire the com- mencement of hostilities. 5. ^The war of the succession, breaking out in 1702, again exposed the colony to the attacks of the French. In 1705 the British colonists were successfully attacked, and in 1708 St. Johns was surprised and completely des- troyed, and the F'rench became masters of every English station but one, on the island. '‘The successes of the English, however, on the continent, enabled them, at the treaty of Utrecht in 1713, to redeem all their lo.sses in this distant quarter, and Louis XIV. was compelled to yield up all his possessions in Newfoundland, but he re- tained ibr his subjects the right of erecting huts and fishing stages on particular portions of the coast. 6. Tn 1729 the colony was withdrawn from its nom- inal dependence on Nova Scotia, from which period until 1827 the government of the island was administered by naval commanders appointed to cruise on the fishing sta- tion, but who returned to England during the winter. Since 1827 the government has been administered by residei t governors ; and in 1832, at the earnest solicita- tion ol the inhabitants, a representative assembly was granted them. 7. ®The present British settlements are in the south- ea.stern part of the island. ’St. John, the capital, is sit- uated on the most eastei'ii part of the coast, and after all its improvements, still bears the aspect of a fishing station. 16GO. 1. French set- tlements. ]()92. 2 . }Ie)Sti.li.Hes between the Enu liih and French— ter- minated by the treaty of liyswidc 1697. 1702. 3. Reneical of hostilities, and successes of the French. 4. Nenfound- land,— how affected by ths treaty of Utrecht 1713. 1729. 5. drawal frotr Nova Scotia, and subse- gixnt gov- ernment of the island. e The pre- sent British settlements 7. St John, the capital. PART II n I S T OR Y O F- M E X I (, O. CHAPTER I. ABORIGINAL MEXICO. 1. *At th} time of the discovery of America, nearly analyse the wliole continent was occupied by barbarous and wan- “ Indian dering tribes, of wliose history little that is authentic! can now be learned, aboriginal Mexicans, however, dilfered essentially from tlie great mass of the race to tcans. which they apparently belonged. ‘‘They had made consi- 3. stateof derable advances in civilization — were an agricultural peo- among them pie — had built flourishing and populous cities, — and were united under a regular system of government. brief account of their history, of the state of the arts among my,xohu them, and oi their political institutions, national manners, and religion, cannot fail to be interesting and useful, as it will exhibit the human species in a very singular stage of its upward progress from barbarism. 2. ^The Toltecas, or Toltecs, are the most ancient Mexi- can nation of which history and fable combined furnish any accounts. The symbolical representations, or hiero- fouxniing of glyphics, from which their history is obtained, and which were found among the Mexicans, represent that in the year 472 of the Christian era they were expelled from their 472, own counti*y, called Tollan, situated somewhere to the north of Mexico, and that, for some time after, they led a migratory and wandering life ; but, at the expiration of 104 years, they reached a place about fifty miles to the 576. eastv/ard of the city of Mexico, where they remained twenty years. Thence they proceeded a short distance 596. westward, where they founded a city, called, from the 667. name of their original country, Tollan, or Tula* mentoVut 8. ‘The Toltecas, during their journeys, were con- ■ VPienc^ the present city of Tula, near Slexico. is supposed to have derived its name. 8m Ma| , p. 569. 8 HISTORY OF 3IEKICO. Bock III ANALYSIS, ducted by chiefs ; but after their final settlement, in iho year 067. tlieir government vi^as changed into a monarchy, ^'auy^—and lasted nearly four centuries. ‘At the expiration of Anal destruc this time tliev had increased very considerably in numbers, lion (if the , , , , • • T i • *^i i • i naiioa aiid had built many cities ; but wlien in tlie lieight ol tlieir prosjierity, almost the whole nation was desiroyi'id by famine and a pestilence. ^his^^evem hieroglypliical symbols, from which the acconi t event is derived, represent, that, at a certain fes- hieropj- live ball made by the Toltecas, tlie Sad Looking Devil ^ appeared to them, of a gigantic size, with immense arms, and, in tlie midst of tlieir entertainments, embraced and suffocated them ; that then he appeared in the form of a child with a putrid head, and brought the plague ; and, finally, at the persuasion of the same devil, they aban- doned the country Tula, and dispersed themselves among the surrounding nations, where they were well received on account of their superior knowledge and civilization. ^t/K^cZchf ^ hundred years after the dispersion of tlie mecus -their Toltecs, tlieir couiitry was occupied by the Chichemecas, ^ itlanners, who also came from the north, and were eighteen months '^^ithi^ on their journey. Although less civilized than the Tol- 'loitec^. tecs, they had a regular form of monarchical government, and were less disgusting in their manners tlian some of the neighboring nations. They formed an alliance with the remnant of the Toltecs, and intermarried with them ; the consequence of which was the introduction of the arts and knowledjje of the Toltecas, and a chantie in the Chi- from a hunting to an agricultural people. 'The Subsequent Cliichemecas were soon after joined by the Acolhuaris, ^^liiwofthT likewise from the north ; after which, the history of the two nations is filled with uninteresting accounts of petty conquests, civil wars, and rebellions, until the appearanoQ of the Aztecs, or Mexicans, also of Indian origin. 1160. 6. ^The latter are represented to have' left their own \'ngs^o/uie country, a great distance to the north of the Gulf of Cali- Aztecs. fornia, in the year 1160, by the command of one of theif deities ; and, after wandering fifty-six years, to have ar- rived at the city of Zumpango,* in the valley of Mexico. “During iheir journey, they are supposed to have stopped banks of the river Gila, or San Fran- erectedby cisco, an eastern branch of the Colorado; where may still be found remains of the buildings which they are said to have constructed.! On the eastern shore of the lake of the same name. (See Map, p. o69.) • } Tlie Colorado is the priueinal stream that enters the head of the Oulf of California. (See Hap, p. 558.) The locality of the ruius mentioned above is still put down, oi Me.xu-ati maps, on the south side of the River Gila in the state of Sonora. They are denoted as “ Uuiuas d« las Casas de los Aztecas,” Ruins 'f the Buildmgs of the Aztecs. Part IIJ HISTORY OF MEXICO. 51) 7. ’Thence they proceeded until tliey 3 ame to a p-laco i lOO, about two liundred and (illy miles north-west from Chi- 7 - huahua,* and now known by the name of Casa Grande,^ mJai-wes? on account of a very large building still extant there at the time of the Spanish conquest, and universally atli'i- »• buted to the Aztecs, by the traditions of the country, casa buud- “Thence they proceeded southward to Culiacan,t on a ^ Th^AztexA river of the same name, which flows into the Gulf of atcuimtan California about the twenty-fourth degree of north lati- tude. Here they made a wooden image of their god, and image con a chair of reeds and rushes to support it, and also ap- h^ihem. pointed four priests, called the “Servants of God,” to carry it on their shoulders during their subsequent wan-- derings. 8 . “When the Aztecs left their original habitations they consisted of six tribes ; but at Culiacan the Mexicans cans from the separated from the other five, and, taking their deity with tribes, and them, continued their journey alone. In the year 1216 Ta7hTvaii% they arrived in the valley of Mexico,'* where they were at Mexico. •first well received ; but they were afterwards enslaved by a neighboring prince, who claimed the territory, and who p. was unwilling to have them remain without paying tribute. 9. *They were finally, however, released from bond- subsequem age, wlien they resumed their wanderings, which they 77^7,7^7^ continued until the ye^r 1325, when they came to a place place of rneu on the borders of a lake, where the eagle that had guided them in their journeys rested upon a nopal,:|: where it 1325. shortly afterwards died. This was the sign given them by their oracle, designating the place where they were hnally to settle ; and as soon as they had taken posses- sion of the spot, they erected an altar to the god whom they worshipped. “The city which they built here The city oj first called 'Fenochtil/an, and afterwards Mexico,^ signi- fouSby fying the place of Mexilli, the name of the Mexican god of war. 10 . “During the time which intervened from the found- c. TheMexi- ing of Mexico to the conquest by the Spaniards, a period the founding of nearty two hundred years, the Mexicans went on gra- %7^7fnqu^t dually increasing in power and resources, and, by con- sp'aruifds. quest and alliances, they extended their dominion, not * Chihuahua, the capital of the state of the same name, is nearly 700 miles N.W. from the tity of Mexico. (See Map, p. 558.) (Pronounced Chee-oonh-ooah.) t Culiacan is an old city in the state of Sinaloa, pleasantly situated on the south side of a river of the same name, about forty miles from its entrance into the Gulf of California. + The nopal, Icnctus crpuntia, or Indian tig,) is the plant on which the insect that produces Ih } cochineal i.s bred. The cochineal, now an important article of commerce, is formed from the dead in.»ect, and is used for giving red colors, especially crimson and scarlet, and for mak- ln 2 carmine. i See Note and Map, p. 116. Also Map, p. 569. HISTORY OF xMEXICO. [Book IIL 60 ANALYSIS, only over the other Aztec tribes which had accompanied ■' them during most of' their wanderings, and which after. wards settled around tliem, but also over other tribes o! nations that spoke languages diflerent from the Aztec or Mexican. i.Natujeof 11. ‘Previous to their settlement in the valley of wefuofthe Mexico, the Mexicans continued unacquainted with regal d^^rempl dominion, and were governed in peace, and conducted in War, by such as were entitled to pre-eminence by their wisdom or their valor; but after their power and territo- ries became extensive, the supreme authority finally centred in a single individual ; and when the Spaniards, .under Cortez, invaded the country, Montezuma was the ninth monarch in order who had swayed the Mexican 1 T/j«/»vor<- .sceptre, not by hereditary right, but by election. *The accounts given of all tins history, in the hieroglyphic wu’itings of the Mexicans, and which have been faithfully translated by Spanish wndters, are minute and circumstan- tial ; but the details would possess little interest for us. anllmentin ^\ccording to the liistoi’ies pre.served by the Mexi- cans,* the Toltecs w'ere more polished than the nations which succeeded them ; insomuch that, in after ages, it was customary to distinguish people of learning and ingenuity, by the name of Toltecas. They understood the art of working in gold and silver, and possessed some knowledge of the sciences of astronomy and chronology. icnoiJ^Zof supposed that about a hundred years before the mironomy. Christian era they observed the difference betw^een the solar and the civil year ; supplying the defect, as we do, by the addition of a day once in four years. * \uxican^ 13. ^Tlic art of painting, which was dcr^-ed from the made of the Tollecs, was mucli practised by the Mexicans, as it was only by means of paintings that they recorded thei; histo- 6 Character ries. ®Some of these paintings contained an accouijt of vainiiiv^e. particular historical events; some w^ere mythological; some were codes of law^s ; while others w'ere astronomical — in which w^ere represented their calendar, the position 7 Many of of the stars, changes of the moon, and eclipses. ''Great numbers of these were burned by the superstitious Span- Spaniards. imagined that they contained some emblems of heathen worship. \Jiab^foi valuable collection of these picture writ lection noio ings, which has been preserved, is divided into three parts. extant, entire history of the Mexican em- pire. The second is a tribute-roll, representing wlnT * It must not be overlookeil that the Mexicans here spoken of were Indians ; although th* word Mexicans is now applied to the present inhabitants of Mexico, de.scendanU of tb« Spaniards. HISTORY OF MEXICO. P*RT 11.] 61 cacli conquered town paid into the royal treasury. The 1520 . third is a code of the domestic, political, and military “ instilutions of the Me.xicans. ‘Tliere were likewise geo- aengraphi graj)lucal j)aintings, or maj)s, wliich showed the bound’a- rii s of states, tlie situation of j)laces, the direction of the coasts, and tlie courses of risers. Cortez was shown maps of almost the entire coast on the Gulf of Mexico. ^'i'liese paintings were executed on skitis, on cloth made of tlie til read of the aloe, or a kind of palm, on the bark of paint- , . , T * 1 • 1 1 in ^8 iverc trees prepared with gum, and upon paper; which last was executed. made of the leaves of a kind of aloe, steeped like hemp, and afterwards washed, stretched, and smoothed. ^Frorn llicse symbolical paintings, aided by traditionary songs and narratives, the Mexican children were diligently instructed in the liistory, mythology, religious rites, laws, and customs of the nation. 15. ^But in sculpture, castinij of metals, and mosaic ^.Tiieartof I > I m • ‘ • 1 ” n • 1 . sculpture work,"*^ the Mexicans attained greater perfection tlian in among the painting. They had sculptors among them when they jeft their native country ; and many of tlie Toltocan statues were preserved till the time of the conquest. Statues were made of clay, wood, and stone ; and the instruments employed were chisels of copper and of flint. ^The number of these statues is almost incredible : but s status de- , • 1 • • 1 • strayed by the SO active were the Spanish priests in destroying them, Spaniards. that there are now few vestiges of them remaining. The foundation of the first church in Mexico was laid with idols, when many thousand statues of the Mexican gods were broken in pieces. 16. ®Clavigerof asserts that “ the miracles produced by 6. ciavugero's the Mexicans in tlie casting of metals would not be credi- ble,sT, besides the testimony of those who saw them, a 'liiexicana great number of curiosities of this kind had not been sent from Mexico to Europe. The works of gold and silver, sent as presents from the conqueror Cortez to Charles V., filled the goldsmiths of Europe with astonishment ; who, as several authors of that period assert, declared that they were altogether inimitable. "^This wonderful art, for- iTierly practised by the Toltecas, the invention of which they ascribed to one of their gods, has been entirely lost by the debasement of the Indians, and the indolent neglect of the Spaniards.” * Mosve work is an assemblage of little pieces of glass, marble, precious stonet*, &c., cf vari ous colors, cemented on a ground of stucco or plaster, in such a manner as to imitate the color* and grad itions of painting. t Cluvigero, a native of Vera Cruz, in Mexico, in which country he resiied thirty-sis year* was born about the year 1720. Being a Jesuit, on the e.xpulsion of his order from America he settled in Italy, where he employed himself iu writing a liistory of Me^co, which was publishtal in 1780 and 1'81. in four volumes octavo. 62 HISTORY OF 3IEXICO. [Book IH ANALYSIS 1 Acosta's account (^' the M’jsaic loortcs cfthe Mexi- cans 2 Architec- ture among the Mexicans. B. The build- ings of tUe city of Mexico. 4. Mexican aqueducts. 5. Mexican cities. I. Population of the cit'j of Mexico 7. Political imtitutions of the Mexi- cans 8. Their form 'if govern- ment. 9 Jurisdic- tion of the Crown. 10. Funda- mental law of tlt£ empire 11 Orders of nobility. 17. 'Acosta, another writer, speaking of the rnosak \v'orks of the Mexican artists, made of the fealliers of birds, says : “ It is wonderful liow it was possible to execute works so fine, and so equal, tliat they appear the performance of llie pencil. Some Indians, who are able artists, copy whatever is painted, so exactly, with plumage, that they rival the best painters of Spain.” 18. “The Mexicans had some knowledge of architec- ture ; and the ruins of edifices still remain, which are supposed to have been constructed by them previous to their arrival in the valley of Mexico. “When the city o^ Mexico came to its perfection, the houses of the principal people were large, of two or more .stories, and constructed of stone and mortar. The roofs were Hat and terraced ; the floors were smoothly paved with plaster ; and the exterior walls were so well whitened and jiolished, that they appeared, to the excited imaginations of the Span- iards, when viewed from a distance, to have been con- structed of silver. 19. ■‘The most remarkable examjdes of Mexican archi- tecture, liowever, were their aqueducts ; two of winch, constructed of stone and cement, conveyed the water to the capital, from the distance of two miles. '’The number and the greatness of the Mexican cities have probably been much exaggerated by the early Spani.sh writers, hut still they were cities of such consequence as are found only among people who have made considerable jtrogress in the arts of civilized life. “From all accounts, we can hardly suppose Mexico, the capital of the empire, to have contained fewer than sixty thousand inhabitants ; and some authorities estimate the number at several hundred thousand. 20. ’From the foundation of the Mexican monarchy to the acce.ssion of Montezuma to the throne, the political institutions of the Mexicans appear to have undergone but few changes. ®The government was an elective monar- chy, and the right of election seems to have been origin- ally vested in the whole body of the nobility, but after- wards to have been confined to six of the most powerful, of whom the chiefs of Tezcuco and Tacuba were always two. ^The jurisdiction of the crown was extremely limited, and all real and efiective authority remained in the hands of the nobles. ‘“By a fundamental law of the empire, it was provided that the king should not determine concerning any point of general importance, without the approbation of a council composed of the prime nobility. 21. “The noble.s, possessed of ample territories, were divided into several classes ; to each of which peculiar I’AIIT 11 1 HISTORY OF MEXICO. 63 titles of Ijonor belonged. It is stated by an author of eredibility tliat there were, in tlic Mexican dominions, thirty i>obles of tln^ highest rank, each of whom had in Ids territories about a hundred tliousand people; and subordinate to tliese were about three thousand nobles of a lower class. Some of the titles of nobility descended from lather to son in perpetual succession ; others wci'e annexed to particular ollices, or conferred during life, as marks of personal distinction. 22. ‘lielow the inferior nobles was the great body of the people, who were in a most humiliating state. ‘^The better class of these resembled, in condition, tliose pea- sants who, under various denominations, were considered, in Europe, during the prevalence of the feudal system,* as instruments of labor attached to the soil, and transfer- able witli it from one proprietor to another. ^Others, of an inferior class, reduced to the lowest form of subjec- tion, felt all the rigors of domestic servitude. Their con- dition was held to be so vile, and their lives deemed of so little value, that a person who killed one of them was not subjected to any punishment. ‘‘So distinct and firmly established were the various gradations of rank, from the monarch down to the meanest subject, and so scrupulous was each class in the exactions of courtesy and respect from inferiors, that the genius and idioms of the language became strongly influenced by it. 23. '’It is probable that while the power of the Mexican monarch continued to be limited, it was exercised with little ostentation ; but that, as his authority became more extensive, the splendor of the government increased. ®It was in this last state that the Spaniards beheld it ; for Montezuma, disregarding the ancient laws, and violating the rights of the nobility, had introduced a pure despotism, and reduced his subjects, of every order, to the level of slaves. ’The following passages, selected from the writings of the Abbe Clavigero, will give some idea of the state of the ancient capital, and the magnificence of the monarch who governed it at the time of the Spanish con- quest. 24. All the servants of Montezuma’s palace consisted of persons of rank. Besides those who constantly lived in it, every morning six hundred feudatory lords and nobles came to pay court to him. They passed the whole day in the antechamber, where none of their servants were permitted to enter, — conversing in a low voice, and await- ing the orders of their sovereign. The servants who ac- companied these lords were so numerous as to occupy . 4 1530. 1. Condition of the great Lodi/ i kias^frid and before speaking to the king, made three bows ; saying, answers, at the first, ‘ Lord at the second, ‘ my Lord and at the third, ‘great Lord.’ They spoke low, and with the head inclined, and received the answer which the king gave them, by means of his secretaries, as attentively and humbly as if it had been the voice of an oracle. In taking leave, no person ever turned his back upon the throne. VS audience-hall served also for the dining- ture,utea- room. The table of the monarch was a large pillow, and his seat a low chair. The table-cloth, napkins, and towels were of cotton, but very fine, white, and always perfectly clean. The kitchen utensils were of the earthenware of ^holula,** but none of these things ever served the monarch p 569. more than once ; as, immediately after, he gave them to one of his nobles. The cups in which his chocolate and other drinks were prepared, were of gold, or some beau tiful sea-shell, or naturally formed vessels curiously var- nished. • 29. The number and variety of dishes at nis table o/ amazed the Spaniards who saw them. Cortez says that they covered the floor of a great hall, and that there were %. The king' dislies of every kind of game, fish, fruit, and herbs o.^ that country. ‘Three or four hundred noble youths Part II-l HISTORY OF JMEXICO. 65 Dnrricd tliis dinner in form ; presented it as soon as the 1.530. king sat down at table, and imnuHliatcly retired ; and, that it might not grow cold, every dish was accompanied with its chafing-dish. dO. The king marked, with a rod which lie liad in liis liand, the meats which lie chose, and the rest were table, i-c. distributed among the nobles who were in the ante-cham- ber. Hefore he sat down, four of the most beautiful wo- men of his seraglio presented water to him to wash bis hands, and continued standing all the time of his dinner, together with six of his princijial ministers, and his carver. ^Ile frequently heard music during the time of 2 . his meal, and was entertained with the humorous sayings of some deformed men whom he ke[)t out of mere state. He showed much satisfaction in hearing them, and obser ved that, among their jests, they frequently pronounced some important truth. 31. ““ When he went abroad he was carried on the ^ T/iefdn^- Cpp^€LV “SiBXico. 6 .CllHi-t-Url.CC + ^-^-Tucul uy I • "X- \ Ae’tcoJl '' *.0*1 ^ .cJ^ r • ■**LieiuUsmo *)82;i'Wi ao\^' Scift'MarTia | CHoim • yTrpcQrada '% TJLFviH£jiA, /""ot TEmWCiyGO V200/t ■, '' CliERTTAVACA ® J 4f. . • ' ^ © |C'Sa^#AT.nC * The whole extent of IMexico is equal ro uearly one-fourtli of Europe, or to two-thirds of the United States and their territorie-;, and is embraced between the 15th and 42d degrees of north latitude. Although the diiference of latitude alone would naturally have the elfect of produc ing considerable changes in the tmuperature of the more distant points, yet it is not to this cir- cumstance. so nurch as to the peculiarity of its geological structure, that IMexico owes that sin'nilar variety of climate .by wliich it is distinguished from most other countries of tlie world. The Andes Mountains, after traversing tlie whole of South America and the Isthmus of Panama on enteriii'i the northern continent separate into two branches, which, diverging to Cie east and west, but still preserving their direction towards the north, leave in the centre an immen.se platform or table-land., intersected by the higher points and ridge.e of the great incur- tain chain by which it is supported, but raised, in the more central parts, to the height of 7000 feet above the level of the sea. In a valley of this table-land, at an elevation of 7000 f ct, is situated the city of Mexico. (See Map.) . • Upon the whole of this table-land the effect of geographical p'>sition is neutralized by the extreme rarefaction of the air ; while, upon the eastern and western declivities, it resumes its natural influence as it approaches tlie level of the sea. On the ascent from A'era Cruz, the changing climates rapidly succeed each other, and the traveller passes in review, in the course of two davs. the whole scale of vegetation. The plants of the Trojiics are exchanged, at an early period, for the evergreen oak ; and the deadly atmosphere of Vera Cruz for the sweet mild air of Jalapa. A little farHier. the oak gives place to the fir ; the air becomes more pieic- ing ; the .eun, though it scorches, has no longer the same deleterious effect upon the human frame : and nature assumes a now and peculiar aspect. IVith a cloudless sky, and a brilliantly pure atmosphere, tliere is a ?reat want of moisture, and little luxuriancj' of vegetation : vast plains follow each other in endless succession each .separated from the rest by a little ridge of 08 niS'luRY OF MEXICO. [Bpok in. ANALYSIS. 2. ’The Catholic religion, introduced into the country by the Spanish invaders, was the only religion that was rhecatho- tolerated in Mexico during the wliole period of its colo- intioduc d nial existence. In a few years alter tlie conquest, toui ^co!i%:r[s:o* * niiHions of the natives were induced, by fraud and force. vhristuiniiy embrace Chri.stianity. But altliough they clianged their profession, their faith has remained essentially the same. They know little of religion but its exterior foims of worship, and many of them are believed still to retain a secret veneration for their ancieiu idols. 3. ”The establisiiment of a colonial government was fob me natives. o lowed by the bondage of the natives, who were reduced cruel and humiliating form of slavery. "Al- ‘d^iion'^ though by the labors and inlluence of the worthy Las Casas* they were finally invested with a few recognized hills, which appear to haTC formed, at some distant period, the basins of an immense chain of lakes. Such, with .some slight variations, is the general character of the table-lands of the interior. Wherever there is water there is fertility ; but the rivers are few and insignificant in compari- son with the majestic rivers of the United States; and in the intervals the sun piirches, in lieu of enriehing the soil. High and barren plains of sand, from which isolated inountain.s rise tc the regions of j)erpetual snow, ocenp}’ a large portion of the interior of Northern Me.xieo ; noi doe.s nature recover her wonted vig(»r. until the streams which filter from the .\ndes are suffi- ciently formed to dispense moisture on their pass.age to the oce.in. -\s the eastern br.inch of the -Vndes gnidually disappe.irs, the space f»;rtili/Aid by these streams becomes more exten.sive, until, in Texas, a low but well wooded country, rich in beautiful rivers, takes the place of the dreary of the interior. Almost all tlic fruits of Europe succeed well on the table lands, while, bordering on the coiust of the l’;u ific and the Uulf of Mexico, tropical fruits are found in abundance. The whole eastern co;ust, extending back to that point in the slope oi the mountains at which tropical fruits ce..i.se to thrive, is susceptible of the highe.st cultiv.'ition. The mineral wealth of .Mexu-o is greater than that of any other country on the globe. I’eru, indml, olfers gold in greater abundance, but Mexico has produced more silver than all the rest of the world united. Tiie number of the silver mines which have b«?eii worked, or are still worked, is supposed to exceed tliive thous;ind ; some of which are very productive, but the profits of others are uncertain. The nu)st remarkable mine w:is that of Valenciau.a, undertakea by a poor man, who, after a fruitless trial of eleven years, came at length upon a great vein, which, for more tli.in tliirty years, vieldi'd more than two millions of dollars annually. Imme- diately previous to the .Mexican revolution, the annual produce of the silver minus of Mexico was estimateil at about twenty millions of dollars ; but since the nwolution the annual average hits been only about twelve milli<»ns. As there .are no canals, and few navigable rivers in the populous portions of Mexico, the means of coinmr.nication are at present very defective. The ro;ids are mi.serable, wheel car- riage.s are scarcely known, and the pj-oduce of the country is conveyed almost whclly on the hacks of innies. For mo.st of the country there is no home market, and therefore there is little eneounigement for industry, fsiyoJid the production of the mere necessaries of life. It is probable that Metieo will not soon become niueh of a manufacturing country, and a great maritime power she cannot be, for her ports on the -\tlantic side.are barely sufficient for the purposes of commerce. The opening of good roads, and other uiea^is of communicacion, .S4xsms to be the wi.scst course of policy pointed out to .Mexico by the natural peculiarities of her situ- ation. This would make her mineral wealth, particuUirly in iron and the coarser metals, more productive, and would doubtless, in the end, render her one of the richest agricultural nations in the world. * Rntlhnlc'rrif w df las Casas, so fiimous in the annals of the New World, was born at Seville, of a noble family, in the year 1474 ; and at the age of nineteen accompanied his father in the first voyage made by Columbus. The mildne.ss and simplicity cf the Indians alfected him* deeply, .'tud, on his return to Spain, he embraced the ecclesiastical profession, that he might labor as a missionary in the wt^stern hemisphere, liut he soon began to feel Ic.ss for the super- stition.s of the natives than for the cruelties pnicti.sed upon them by his reinorsele.ss country- men ; and twelve times he cros.sed the ocean to plead at the fool of the Spanisli throne the cause of the wretched Indians. In the hope of striking awe by a chanicter revered among the Span- iards, he accepted the bi.shopric of Chiapa in Mexico ; but, convinced .at length tliat his dignity wjis an insulH<-ient barrii-r ajpiinst the cruelty and avarice which he de.signed to check, he re- signed his .sue in 1551, and returned to his native country. It wjis then that this couragerus, firm, disinterested man, accu.sed hi« country before the tribunal of the whole universe. In hit account of the tyranny of the Spaniards in America, he accuses them of having desu-oyed tlf Paet 1!.1 HISTORY OF MEXICO. 69 rights, yet they were still considered as vassals of the 1560 . crown, and, undei the direction of ti)e governors of the districts in Inch they resided, were obliged to labor at regular periods, either in the fields or in tlie mines. 4. ‘Tliis indirect slavery was gradually abolished i Gradual about the beginning of the eighteenth century, owing to °'^aia^ru^ the increasing abundance and cheapness of native labor; yet the Indians were still deprived, by the Spanish laws, of all the valuable privileges of citizens, — were treated natives. as minors under the tutelage of their superiors — could make no contract beyond the value of ten pounds — were forbidden to marry with the whites — were prohibited the use of fire-arms^ and were ruled by petty magistrates appointed by the government, which seemed to aim at keeping the native population in poverty and barbarism. 5. “Degenerated from the rank which they held in the days of Montezuma, banished into the most barren dis- tricts, where their indolence gained for them only a pre- carious subsistence, or, as beggars, swarming the streets of the cities, basking in the sun during the day, and passing the night in the open air, they afforded, during the long period of the Spanish rule, a melancholy example of that general degradation which the government of Spain brought upon the natives of all the Spanish American colonies. b. “Nor was the colonial government established over the country at all calculated to promote the interests of ^ule^clioniai the native Spanish population. For nearly three centuries, ^^aMcitng down to the year 1810, Mexijo was governed by viceroys o^i/!cnadvt apjiointed by the court of Spain ; all of whom, with one paStlcn exception, were European Spaniards. Every situation in the gift of the crown was bestowed upon a European ; nor is there an instance, for many years before the Revo- lution, either in the church, the army, or the law, in which the door of preferment was opened to a Spaniard, 4.. Effect of Mexican born. ‘Through this policy, a privileged caste^ Thlcro^on. t£* *a millions of the Indians. The court of Madrid, awakened by the representations of th? virtuous Las Casas, and by the indignation of the whole world, became sensible, at last, that the tyranny it permitted was repugnant to religion, to humanity, and to policy, and resolved to break the chains of the Mexicans But they were only partially freed from the tyranny uuder which they had so long suffered Their liberty was given them, upon the condition that they should not quit the territory where they were settled ; and their lands being retained by the Spaniards, they were still obliged to labor for their oppressors. * Before the Uevolution, the population of Mexico was divided into seven distinct castes 1. The old Spaniards, born in Spain, designated as Gachupines. 2. The Creoles, or Whites, of pure Kurop<-an race, born in America, and regarded by the old Spaniards as natives. 3. Tlie Indians, or indigenous copper colored race. 4. The Mestizos, or mi.xed breeds of Whites and Indians, gradually merging into Creoles as the cross with the Indian race became more remote. 5. The Mulattos, or descendants of \Vhites and Negroes. 6. The Zanibos, or Chinos, de- scendants of Negroes and Indians. And 7. The African Negroes, either manumitted or slaves. Of these castes, the Spaniards, Creoles, Indians, and Negroes, were pure, and gave rise, in 'teir various combinat.ion.s to the ethers, which were again subdivided without limit, and each VO HISTORY OF MEXICO. jEuox III ANALYSIS, arose, distinct from the Mexican Spaniards in feelings, ~ habits, and interests, — the paid agents of a government wliose only aim was to enrich itself, without any regard to the nhuses perpetrated under its authority. x.Tixevict- 7. ^VVith a nominal salary of about s’xty thousand dol' 'co)-{oeaUh lars, the viceroy of Mexico kept up all the pageant of a court during several years, and then returned to hia native country with a fortune of one or two millions of dollars, which, it was notorious, he had derived from a A The sate of system of legalized plunder. ^The sale of titles and dis- Amiuctioni, tinctions, usually obtained from the king at the recommen- granling of datioii of the vicei'oy, was a source of great profit to both ; licenaes. of granting licenses for the introduction of any article of foreign produce, for which immense sums were jiaid by the great commercial houses 3 . Lu^atiue of Mcxico aiid Vcra Cruz. ^So lucrative were the profits govtrnmeni accruiiig from the various species of plundering carrier « ua ions. under the forms of law, that government situations, even without a salary, were in great request, and were found to bo a sure road to aflluence. i. Fruitless 8. '‘The complaiuts of the Creoles, and their attempts ofUie^tv^iL. to bring notorious olfenders to justice, were equally fruit- ehan^^ei in- various chaiigcs, also, which from time to troSuced. time the court of Spain introduced, with the avowed ob- ject of improving the condition of the people, were unpro- 6. The spirit ductive of any material results. ®The spirit of clanship 0^601 prevailed over justice and law ; and so marked was the '^tionVih^!rehu distinction kept up between the European and the Mexican occ.asioned. Spaniards, that the son who had the misfortune to be born of a Creole mother, was considered, even in the house of hisown father, inferior to the European book-keeper or clerk. Of all aristocratical distinctions in Mexico, those of country and of color were the greatest. The word Creole was used being distinguisliccl by a name expressing its participation in the white, or ruling color, which, biing the general criterion of nobility, was often the subject of contention. The Indians, comprising nearly two-fifths of the whole population, consist of various tribes, resembling each other in color, but differing entirely in language, customs, and dress. No less than twenty ditferent Indian languages are known to be spoken in the Mexican territory, and prob.ibly the number Is much greater. Next to the pure Indians, the Mestizos are the most numerous caste, and indeed few of the middling clas.ses, or those who call them.selves Creoles, or IVhites, are exempt from a mixture of the Indian blood. From the first breaking cut of the Mexican Jtevolution, the distinctions of castes were all swallowed up in the great vital distinction of Americans and Europeans : many of the most distinguished characters of the llevolutionary war belonged to the mixed races, and under the system of government first establislied at the close of the war, all permanent residents, without distinction of color, were entitled to the rights of citizenship, and capable of holding the highest dignities of the state. General Guerrero, who in 1824 was one of the members of the executive power, and in 182S becanu Pre.sident of the Republic, had a strong mixture of Afiicaii blood in hi.s veins. The present population of 31exico is estimated at about eight millions. Of this number, about 2.000.000 are whites ; about 3,500,000 are Indians, descendants of the original possessors of Mexico ; and about 2,500,000 belong to the mi.xed castes, including a few negroi*s. The Mestizos alone, or mixed breeds of Whites and Indians, number more than tiro millions. To be white was formerly, in Mexico, a badge of considerable distinction. AV’hen a Mexican of a mixed caste considered himself slighted by another, he would ask, “Am I not as white M yourself?” HISTORY OF MEXICO 1'aUT 11.] 71 4 . SchooU. US a term of reproach, ami was thouglit to e.xpiess all the 1700. contempt tliat it is in tl»c povvepoflanguagc to convey. n. *Tl)cse distinctions, and the mutual antipathies courage caused by tlicm, were doubtless secretly encourajxcd by to these au- tne opaiusli government, as the means ot retaining, at all autipathiea. times, within its intlucnce, a select and powerful parly, whose existence depended on that of the system of which it was the principal support. ®To render these distinctions ignorance more lasting, the great mass of the people were kept in mass of the ignorance, and they were taught to believe that they were fortunate in belonging to a monarchy superior in power and dignity to any oilier in the world. printing press 3 ^ printing was conceded to Mexico as a special privilege, while the same boon was denied to some other Spanish colonies. ‘Liberty to found a school of any kind was almost in- variably refused, and the municipality of Buenos Ayres was told, in answer to a petition for an establishment in which notliing but mathematics were to be taught, that ‘‘ learning did not become colonies.” 10. n^he most serious causes of disquiet to the Mexican Creoles, liowever, ^^ere the commercial restrictions im- posed upon them by. the Spanish government. From the govemnmu. first, Spain reserved to herself the exclusive right of sup- plying the wants of her colonies. No foreigner was per- mitted to trade with them, nor foreign ves.sel to enter their ports, nor could a Mexican own a ship. ®The colonies were forbidden to manufacture any article that the mother country could furnish, and they were compelled to receive from Spain many necessaries with which the fertility of their own soil would have supplied them. ’The cultiva- tion of the vine and the olive was prohibited, and that of many kinds of colonial produce was tolerated, only under certain limitations, and in such quantities as the mother country might wish to export. ®By these regulations, i^Silfgufa- those parts of the Spanish dominions that were not en- riched by mines of gold and silver, were sunk in poverty, in the midst of their natural riches. 11. ’During Queen Anne’s War,* or, as it was called oth^^miii%s in Europe, “ the war of the Spanish Succession,”'^ France ^ xouhthe succeeded, for a brief period, in opening a trade with some nies. of the Spanish-American colonies ; and by the treaty of * Utrecht, in 1713, Great Britain was allowed to send a b. see p 324 . vessel of five hundred tons, annually, to the fair of Porto- Bello. ‘"Some additional privileges were granted between the years 1739 and 1774, at which latter period the inter- trmiebehneen diet upon the intercourse ot the colonies with each other *>erruned was removed ; and four years later, the colonial trade, which had I itherto been confined almost exclusively to 6 . Manufac- tures forbid' den. i‘C. 12 mSTORY OF xMEXICO. iBook Ql ANALYSIS. 3. The con- dition of hlesico imme- diately 'Ore- viuus to the Reeoiutum. 4 Different classes (ff fisople. 5 Public opinion :—the press, Seville* alone, was opened to seven of the principal poria of Spain. 'Still, foreigners were excluded from tlie mar ket thus organized, and the court of Spain claimed, and rigidly enforced the right of an exclusive dominion over the vast seas surrounding its American possessions.** 12. ®A recent writer* gives the following description of the administration of the government in Mexicoduring the reign of Charles IV., in the latter part of the eighteenth century. “ Every office was publicly sold, with the ex- ception of those tliat were bestowed upon court minions as the reward of disgraceful service. Men, destitute of talent, education, and character, were appointed to offices of the greatest responsibility in church and state ; and panders and parasites were forced upon America, to super- intend the finances, and preside in the supreme courts of appeal. For the colonists, there was no respite from official blood-suckers. Each succeeding swarm of adven- turers, in the eagerness to indemnify themselves for the money expended in purchasing their places, increased the calamities of provinces already wasted by the cupidity of their predecessors. Truly might the Hispano-Americans have exclaimed, ‘ That which the palmer. worm hath left hatli the locust eaten, that which the locust hatli left hath the canker-worm eaten, and that which the canker-worm hath left hath the caterpillar eaten,’ ” 13. ^The same writer thus forcibly describes the con- dition of Mexico immediately previous to the events which led to the Revolution. The condition of Mexico at the beginning of the present century was stamped with the repulsive features of an anarchical and semi-barbarous society, of which the elements were — an Aboriginal popu- lation, satisfied with existing in unmolested indigence ; a chaos of parti-colored castes, equally passive, supersti- tious, and ignorant ; a numerous Creole class, wealtliy, mortified, and discontented ; and a compact phalanx of European officials, — the pampered mamelukes of the crown — who contended for and profited by every act of administrative iniquity. ^Public opinion was unrepre- sented ; there were no popularly chosen authorities, no deliberative assemblies of the people, no independent pub lications, — for the miserably meagre press was but a shadow, — a light-abhorring pliantom, evoked to stifle free discussion by suppressing its cause, and bound to do the evil bidding of a blind, disastrous, and suicidal tyranny.” • Kaimedy, In his Distory of Texas : 2 Tols. 3vo. London, 1841. i»AkT II : 73 CHAPTER HI MEXICO DURING THE FIRST REVOLUTION. 1 . ’The iniquitous system by which Mexico w&s gov- erned (luring a period of nearly three centuries, has been briefly explained in the preceding cliapter. As it was not in tlie naiure of tilings that such a system should be en- dured any longer than the power to enforce it was retained, He are not surprised to find that the subversion of the Spanish monarchy in Europe was followed by the separa- tion of the colonics from the mother country, and the final establishment of their independence. Those European events that led to this crisis require a brief explanation. ‘2. ’Spain, at this period, was a divided and degraded nation. The King, Charles IV., old and imbecile, was ruled by his queen, whose wicked passions were entirely under the influence of the base and unprincipled Godoy, who had been raised, by her guilty love, from a low sta- tion, to the supreme conduct of affairs. This ruling junto M’as held in hatred and contempt by a powerful party, at the head of which v/as Prince Ferdinand, heir to the throne. While Napoleon, emperor of the French, was secretly advancing his long-cherished schemes for seizing the throne of Spain, the royal family was engaged in petty conspiracies and domestic broils. ’Terrified at length by a popular outbreak against himself and his minister, the king abdicated the throne in favor of his son Ferdinand. 3. "A suitable opportunity was now presented for the interference of Napoleon. In the general confusion which prevailed, French troops crossed the frontiers, occupied the important posts, and a large army under Murat took possession* of the capital. ^Jn the meantime, Charles IV., regretting the steps he had taken, and as>:f‘rting that his abdication had been the result of fea’ md compulsion, appealed to Napoleon, and invoked hi asistance in restor- ing him to the throne. ’Napoleon .owever, having suc- ceeded in enticing the whole roy?. amily to Bayonne, com- pelled both father and son to retiuunce the throne ; and a few days later Joseph Bonaparte, brother of Napoleon, was proclaimed king of Spain. 4. '^Although the schemes of Napoleon were abetted by a party among the Spaniards themselves, yet the spirit of the nation, generally, was roused by the usurpation, and first a central junta, and then a regency, was established, u Inch was declared ' to be the only legitimate source 1 § 0 §. 1. Prelhr.inAr ry remnr/c» upon the tcj)aralkm qf the colonies from the mother coun- try a Situation di S^ain at this period. Divisions among the Spaniards, and in the royal family Sapoleon. 3. Charles IV abdicates the throne i. Integer ence of the French. a March 23 5. Charles IV. invokes the assistance of Kcpoleon 6 The result of Napoleoti’t interference. 7 Govern- ment estab- lished in opposition to tht schemes qf Nafi least 74 >ir?5T0RY OF MEXICO. [Book 111 ANALYSIS, power during the captivity of the sovereign. demo* i^8~charac- cratic Constitution, and the sovereignty of the people,' itr. were now substituted for the royal j)rerogati\e, and the divine right of kings; and the form and spiri of the Spanish government were essentially changed. i. Effecuof 5. ^These events created a powerful impression upon upon the the generally ignorant population oi Me.xico, where, until ftopuiut^nof then, Soain had been regarded as the mother of kingdoms, MexuM. whose dominions the sun never set, and whose arms 3. The pr In- Were the leiTor of the world. *As it had ever been an wi!ieh7L established orinciple that the Spanish possessions in ^ivc^wtie'^ America were vested in the crown, and not in the slate, %le%u»fhtr that Connected the colonies with ^77!tuio'm mother country ; and they could perceive no justice 7fw7eceni claim by wliich their obedience was demanded to a events. government wliich the Spanish jpeople had adopted, in the absence of their monarch. ^‘^^oreover, Spain itself, overrun by the arms of °hxjthev)io- France, was regarded as lost: the Spanish regency, mie7-The swayed by the interests of the merchants at home, and R-Mnci/Tand little disposed to correct the abuses that had so long ^^coioti/es!^ existed, but urged by the clamors of the colonies, pur sued a course of policy vacillating in the extreme, until at length, in the early part of 1808, the Spanish Ameii can colonies, finally convinced that the mother country would relinquish no attribute of her former power, de- posed the European authorities, and transferred the reins of government to juntas, or councils, composed almost exclusively of native Americans. With this general statement of the situation of all the Spanish American colonies in 1810, we return to trace the progress of the revolution in Mexico. 9. Conduct of 7. HVhen tidings of the dethronement of the Spanish ['icenj!/,on monarch in 1808, and the occupation of the capital by a %'e%panish French army, reached Mexico, the viceroy solicited the in‘^fhe%oss%- Support of the people, and declared his determination to Fren7h%f)ty. preserve, to the last, his fidelity to his and their sovereign. \tw7u7siLn people, flattered by the importance which was so 'people. unexpectedly conceded to them, gladly availed themselves of the opportunity to express their devoted loyalty, and 7. National resolved to support the authority of the viceroy. ’A kind posed. teelmg immediately grew up between the government and the Creoles, and as a farther means of conciliating the latter, it was proposed that a national assembly should be called, composed of deputies from the neighboring pro. vinces. JifEtr'^ean measure, however, was violently opposed bj 6po^^“”’the European-Spaniards, as being an infraction of Uieir Part II.: HISTORY or MEXICO. 75 rii^nts, mitl III /iolalion of the prerogatives of the crown. ‘Finding that llie Viceroy was determined to admit tlie Creoles to a sliare in tlic govcniment, the court of tlie Audicncia, the iiighest judicial trihimal of Mexico, cc m- posed entirely of Kurojieans, seized^* the Viceroy, wlinm they imprisoned, with his princijial adherents. '^Tiie Europeans, both in the cajiital and in the interior, tlum firmed l^alriotic a.ssociations for the defence of wluit the 7 termed their rights, and armed themselves against the Creoles. “Althougli the latter, unused to arms, submitted for the moment, yet their spirit was aroused, and the sub- iect of controversy became one, not between their sov- ereign and themselves, as subjects, but between them- selves and the comparatively small number of European- Spaniai'ds, as to wliich should possess the right of admin- istering the government during the captivity of the king. 9. 'The violence and arrogance of tlie Audiencia in- creased, among the Creoles, their feelings of hostility to tlie Europeans, and a general impatience to shake otf the yoke of foreign domination was manifested throughout thr entire province. ^The first popular outbreak occurred in the little town of Dolores.* “The parish prie.st, Hidalgo, a man of activity and intelligence, first raised the standard of revolt “ for the defence of religion and the redress of grievances.” ’He had long labored with great zeal to in- crease the resources of his curacy,* by introducing the cultivation of the silkworm, and by planting vineyards in the vicinity of the town, when a special order arrived from the capital, prohibiting the inhabitants from making wine, by which they were reduced to the greatest distress. ‘Private motives of discontent were thus added to those ‘which the cura felt in common with his countrymen, and having been joined by one of the officers of a neighboring garrison, and ten of his own parishioners, on the morning of the 16th of September, 1810, just two years after the arrest of the Viceroy, he seized and imprisoned seven Europ'^ans, whose property he distributed amongst his followers. 10. ®The news of this insurrectionary movement spread rapidly, and was everywhere received with the same en- thusiasm. Within three days the force of Hidalgo became so formidable that he was enabled to take possession*’ of San Felipe ]• and San Miguel, if the former town contain- l§0§. .. The Vice, toy impt Uuiv ed by the Conri of the Audiencia. a. Sc|)t. 15. 2 Arming cf the European Epanicrdu 3 Submission of the Creoles. Seto charac’ ter given to the contro- versy 4. Effects pro- duc^d by the violent mea- suiese/the Auiiehcta 0 . F.rst fypUr lar lutbreak. 1810. 6. Hidalgo 7. Causes which in- duc>ul him to take :>v arms. 8. Beginning of the revolt. St;pt. 16. 9 Enthusi- asm of the people, and capture of San Felipe and San Miguel. b. Sept. 17-18. * DolSres is about twenty-five miles N.E. from the city of Guanaxuafo, and about 190 miles N.W. fnmi the city of Mexico. t San Felipe, in the N.W. part of the state of Guanaxuato, is about twenty-fire miles nor*J| feom the capital of that state, and forty-five miles S.W. from San Luis Potusi. } San Miguel is in the northern part of the state of Quertaro. HISTORY OF MEXICO. [Booh III analysis ing a population of sixteen thousand inhabitants, in both of which places the property of the Europeans was con. aept !T*. fiscated. *On the 29th of the same month, Hidalgo, at the head of a force of 20,000 men, chiedy Indians poorly Quanaxuato armed, entered the city of Guanaxuato,* containing a population of 80,000 souls. After a severe struggle he overpowered the garrison, put the Spaniards to death, gave up their property to his troops, and recruited his military chest with public funds amounting to five millions i.of^vaiic- of dollars. ’On tiie 17th of October the insurgent force, Oct. 17 . already numbering nearly 50,000 men, entered Valla- dolidf without resistance. z Accessions n. ®At Valladolid Hidalgo was joined by additional ^'Hidni^. Indian forces, and by several companies of well-armed provincial militia ; but a still greater acquisition was the E (Mo-ri-ios) war-like priest, Morelos,* who afterwards became one of the most distinguished characters ‘ of the Revolution. 1. to Valladolid Hidalgo advanced*’ to Toluca, ± witliin Oct. i9to28. twenty.five miles of the capital, ^In the mean time menurm^ Veiiegas, the new Viceroy, had collected about 7000 men reputseda: in and near the city of Mexico for its defence ; a small ^ corps of whom, under the command of Truzillo, assisted %ed F^iur” Iturbide,® a lieutenant in the Spanish service, having ve da ) advanced to Las Cruces,§ was beaten back‘d by the insur- fSToTof ®lf 'Hidalgo, at this moment of alarm among the Hidalgo, royalists, had advanced upon the capital, the result cannot be doubtful ; but contrary to the advice of liis officers, he made a sudden and unaccountable retreat, after remaining two or three days within sight of the city. ' hiPfor^iu subsequent career of Hidalgo was a series of acLico. disasters. On the 7th of November his undisciplined and Nov. 7. poorly-armed troops were met and routed in the plains of' Aculeo,* by the royalist general, Calleja, whose force was' composed principally of Creole regiments, which had been induced to take arms against the cause of their country- inpM^liie "Ten thousand Indians are said to have perished at Aculeo, but Hidalgo and mo.st of his officers escaped. %arTif^a- ®^)alleja soon after entered the city of Guanaxuato, where surest lie revenged himself and his followers for the excesses which the insurgent populace had previously committed against the Europeans. To avoid the waste of powder and ball, it is said that he cut the throats of the defence- * GvfiHaxuiito, the capital of the state of the same uame, is about 190 miles N.W. fit>m th* eily of Mexico. t Valladolid, the capital of the state of Valladolid, or Michoacan, is situated on a plain mon ttan 6000 feet above the level of the sea, and contains a population of about 20.000 iuLabi Sants. The city is about 140 miles a little north of we.st from the city of Mexic.). i Tolnea is a large town about forty miles S. W. from the Mexican capital. (See Map, p. 669. ' 1810 . literally overllovvecl witli gore. ly. 'Hidalgo retreated to Valladolid, where he caused Nov h eighty Europeans to be beheaded ; and, proceeding thence to Guadalaxara,* * he made a triumphal entrance into that city on the 24th of November. Here he committed an- other act of cold blooded massacre, which has left a foul (cwuu-dah- blot upon his name. All the Europeans having been thrown into prison, and being soon after charged with a conspiracy against the insurgents, Hidalgo determined to destroy them all. Without any form of trial or previous e.xamination, they were taken out in small parties, and conducted, under tlie veil of night, to retired parts of the neighboring mountains, where between seven and eight liundred were butchered in secret ; — the use of fire-arms being prohibited, for fear of creating any alarm. ‘■'This impolicy remorseless act of barbarity, besides being wholly unjusti- morteT/siMt liable by the rules of war, was impolitic in the extreme. It prevented many respectable Creoles from joining the insurgents, and as it drove the Spaniards to despair, it furnished them, at the same time, with an excuse for any atrocities which they cliose to commit. 14. ^On the 17th of January following, the two armies 1811. again met, at the Bridge of Calderon, a short distance Jan 17 northeast from Guadalaxara, wliere the insurgents were ^\he{^ur^ defeated, although with a smaller loss than at Ac61co. ‘Reduced to about 4000 men, they continued their retreat caKferon farther north until they arrived at Saltillo,:}: nearly 500 ^ Vmyto^ miles from the Mexican capital. ^Here Hidalgo, with several of his officers, left the army, with the design of and death q* proceeding to the frontiers of the United States, where they intended to purchase arms and military stores with a part of the treasure which they had saved. On the road they were surprised and made prisoners® by the treachery a. March 21 . of a former associate. Hidalgo was brought to trial at Chihuahua^’ bv orders of the government, deprived of his (Choe hooah- clerical orders, and sentenced to oe shot. His compan- i, ^ote.p sei. ions shared his fate. July 27 . * Guadalorara, the second city in Mexico, is the capital of the state of Jalisco, formerly the piOTince of Guadalaxara. The city is situated in a handsome plain, about fifteen miles S.W. from the River Lerma, or Rio Grande de Santiago. The streets of the city are wide, and many of the houses excellent. There are numerous squares and fountains, and a number of con- vents and churches. Of the latter, the cathedral is still a magnificent building, although the cvrpolas of both its towers were destroy ed by an earthquake in 1818. In 1827 Guadalaxara contained a mint and four printing presses, all established since the Revolution. * The Bridge of Calderon (Puente de Calderon) is thrown acros.s a northern branch of the Rio Grande de Santiago, forty-five miles N.E from the city of Guadalaxara. '1 he banks of the stream are precipitously steep. On the hill towards Guadalaxara there is Si.ill a mound af stones, covered with an infinity of little crosses, which denote the spot where the slaughter it said to have been greatest.” ^Vard's Me.xico : 1829. t Saltillo is a large town in a mountainous region, in the southern part of tb4 province of Ooah ula, about seventy miles S.W. ^rom Monterey, (Mon-ter-h.) 78 HISTORY OF MEXICO. [BofiE IH analysis. 15. ‘On the fall of Hidalgo, Rayon, a young lawyer i Rayon a^- " been the confidential secretary of the former, a.«5. sunied the command of the remains of the forces at Saltillo, insursientH and retreated with them upon Zacatecas ;* but his author- acknowledged by none but his own men. *A1- ^ p^r/ a' though insurgent forces were organized throughout all the internal provinces, yet there was no concert among their leaders, and tlie autliority of the V^iceroy was acknow- 3. ypcoMwr'/ ledged in all the principal cities. ®In tlie mean time a. (Tn ^ci Morelos, who, after joining Hidalgo, had proceeded* witli a 1810 .) servants, .six muskets, and a dozen lances, to raise the standard of revolt on the southwestern coast, was begin- ning to attract the public attention. i. Hisfor^ s, 1 ( 1 . ■‘Arriving on the coast, lie was joined by a numer- first svti' ts. ous band ot slaves, eager to purchase their Ireedom on the field of battle. Arms, however, were scarce ; and twenty muskets, found in a small village, were deemed an in- valuable acquisition. With his numbers increased to about a thousand men, he now advanced upon Acapulco. f Being met by the commandant of the district, at the head b. Cv T. 25. of a large body of well di.sciplined troops, he surprised** " ' and routed him by a night attack, and thereby gained pos- session of eight hundred muskets, five pieces of artillery, a quantity of ammunition, and a considerable sum of s.fTis treat- uioiiey. ‘’Scveu hundred prisoners were taken, all of rriwhers. vvlioiii Were treated with the greatest humanity. *This \riwnplu succe.ssful enterprise was the corner-stone of all the later triumphs of Morelos, and from this moment the rapidity of his progress was astonishing. 'riS’lnltn ^ series of brilliant victories, which were never andttivance tamislied by wanton cruelties, during the year 1811 he overcame the several detachments sent against him by 1812. Venegas ; and in February, 1812, his advanced forces had arrived within twenty miles of the gates of Mexico. J- ®The alarm created by this movement drew upon him a ^^capitai^ more formidable opponent, and Calleja was summoned to defend the capital, with the army which had triumphed 9 Proceeji- at Aculco and the bridge of Calderon. ’While these Rayon in the events Were transpiring. Rayon had conceived the idea of tneantime e.stablishiug a national junta, or representative assembly, for the purpose of uniting the people in a more general ^ coalition against the Spanish power. qfZHacuaro, 18. ‘4n accordance with these views, a central govern. “'^ceedinfs^' ment, composed of five members, elected by the people of * Zacatecas^ the capital of the state of the same name, is about ninety miles N.AV. from the city of San Luis Potosi, and nearly 300 from the Mexican capital. It stands in j raviue, b*> tween high hills, in which are numerous mines of silver. t Acapulco is a seaport on the Pacihe coast, near the southern extremity of the state d Mexico (See Map 558.) Tar / ll.i HISTORY OF MEXICO. 79 ilic district, was installed® at mo town of Zitacuaro,* in 1 § 13 . tlie province of Valladolid. Tliis body acknowledged tlie aulliority of King Ferdinand, published tlieir edicts in “ Tsin'” his name, and evinced a liberal and enlightened spirit in all its proceedings ; but the llattering hopes at first ex- cited by it among the Creoles were never realized. The good intentions and wisdom of the junta were shown in an able manifesto, transmitted^’ to the Viceroy, and drawn Mjirch.isia up by General Cos, one of its members. ‘This paper the ^ Viceroy ordered to be burned by the public executioner gress bw ntd in the great square of Mexico; but notwithstanding the contempt with wliich it was treated, it produced a great ^jpon'ihevub- etfect upon the j)ublic mind, — enforced, as it was, by the ncmind. example and successes of Morelos. 19. “Calleja, soon after his arrival at the capital, at- 2 . Battle of tacked tlie forces of Morelos at the town of Cuautla ;j" but after a severe action* he was repulsed, and obliged to re- *•’ treat, leaving five hundred dead on the field of battle. ^Ydvancing again with additional forces, he commenced** the siege of the place in form, which was sustained with d. March 1 . great spirit by the besieged, until famine and disease com- menced tlieir frightful ravages in the town. •‘So great was the scarcity of food that a cat sold for six dollars, a lizard for two, and rats for one. Yet the soldiers of Mo- Jinaievacu- relos endured all their sufferings without repining ; and it was not until all hopes of receiving supplies from with- out were abandoned, that they consented to evacuate the town, which they effected without loss, and unknown to the enemy, on the night of the second of May. was Mays, during the events attending the siege of Cuautla, that Bnt^a^nd Victoria and Bravo, both young men, first distinguished . , . ’ * (Brah-vo, themselves. At the same time Guerrero, in the success- cer ra ro ) ful defence of a neighboring town, began his long and perilous career. 20. ®During the summer, the troops of Morelos were 6 Successes almost uniformly successful in their numerous encoun- in ters with divisions of the enemy. Tn August, after an engagement at a place called the Palmar, or Grove of Palms, that lasted three days, the village to which the « Aug 20 Spaniards had retired was stormed* by General Bravo, rlceroyf and three hundred prisoners were taken. ®These prison- conamt^Sf ers were ofiered to the Viceroy Venegas, in exchange for • 7Jtncunro is in the eastern part of the province of Valladolid, or Michoacan, about seventj miles west from the city of Mexico. ^ Cuautla, (Coo-ah-oot-la,) or Cuautla Amilpas, a village about sixty miles S.E. from th« ci ,7 of Mexico, is situated in a plain or valley at the foot of the first terrace on the descent from the table-land towards the Pacific. The plains of Cuaiitla, together with those of Cuer- navaca, a village about thirty mil««s farther westward, are occupied by numerous sugar planta- tions. which are now in a state of beautiful cultivation, although they suffered greatly during the Revolul ion. (See Map, p. 569 I 80 HISTORY OF MEXICO. [Book III ANALYSIS iho father of Bravo, then a prisoner at the capital, and under sentence of death ; hut the offer was rejected, and the sentence was carried into immediate execution. The noble-hearted son, instead of making reprisals by the mas- sacre of his prisoners, immediately set them at libcw'ty ; — “ wishing,” as he said, “ to put it out of his power to avenge on them the death of his father, lest, in the first moment of grief, the temptation should prove irresistible.” Nov. 21. Uu November occurred the famous expedition f^gainst Oaxaca,* which was carried by storm, although de- fended by a strong royalist garrison. ®ln August of the af Acapulco, following year, the strongly fortified city of Acapulco 1813. surrendered* after a siege of six months. ®In the mean a. Aus 20 preparations had been made for the meeting of a National Congress. Tliis body, composed of the original iinso. members of the Junta established by Rayon at Zitacuaro, and deputies elected by the neighboring provinces, having b. Sept. 13. assembled*' at the town of Chilpanzingo,! there proclaimed*^ Dec^ararlon Independence of Mexico ; a measure which produced of indept:nii- but little impression upon the country ; as, from that period, the fortunes of Morelos, the founder and protector ( .seco/id^at- of the cougress, began to decline. '‘It was during the ses- Paunar. siou of this coiigrcss, however, that the royalists sustained, in the second battle of the Palmar, the most serious check which they had received during the whole war. At this place the regiment of Asturias, composed entirely of European troops, who had come out from Spain with the proud title of “ the invincible victors of the victors of Austcrlitz,” was cut off by the insurgent general, Mata- d. Oct. 18 moras, after an action** of eight hours. Chilpanzi'ngo in November,® Morelos, vailadoud.'^ witli a foi’ce of seven thousand men, marched upon Valla- e. Nov 8. clolid, where he f>und a formidable force under Iturbide, then promoted to the rank of colonel, prepared to oppose %.Hi8 repulse, him. ^Rendered too confident by his previous successes, ^o^fu^annT lor his troops to reposc, he advanced' Dee zi! again.st the town, but was repulsed with loss. On the following day Iturbide sallied from the walls, and attacked the insurgents while they were drawn up in review on the plains. At the same time a large body of cavalry coming to the assistance of Morelos, but mistaking him for the enemy, made a furious charge unon his flanks ; whil»^ Iturbide, taking advantage of the error, succeeded in put- ting the whole army of the insurgents to the rout, with th« * Oa vuca, the capital of the state of the same name, is on the east side of the River Verde, aho3t 200 miles S.E. from the city of Mexico. “ It is the neatest, cleanest, and most regularly laiU city of Mexico.” (iT CuUoch.) t C/iilpanzingo is a large town in the state of Mexico, about fifty-five miles N.E. from Ac* puico, and 130 mlle.s south from the cicy of Mexi^ Pa»t n.: HISTORY OF MEXICO loss of ali iheir artillery. ‘On the 6th of January follow- ing, Moielos was again attacked, and defeated by Iturbide. In tlie dispersion wliicli followed, Matamoras was taken prisoner ; and akhough Moielos otlered a number of Span- ish prisoners in exchange for liiin, yetCalleja, who hacl re- cently replaced Venegas as Viceroy, rejected tlie propo- sal, and ordered iiim to be siiot. “The insurgents, by wa}' of reprisals, ordered all their prisoners to be put to death. 23. “Morelos never recovered from the reverses which he had sustained at Valladolid. Although he displayed as much re.solution and activity as ever, yet he lost action after action ; all liis strong posts were taken ; the Con- gress of Cliilpanzingo was broken up ; and several of his best generals died upon the scaffold, or perished on the held of battle, ffn November, 1815, while convoying, with a small party, the deputies of the congress to a place of safety, he was suddenly attacked*" by a large body of royalists. Ordering General Bravo to continue the march with the main body, as an escort to the congress, and re- marking that his life was of little consequence, provided the congress could be saved, he endeavored with only hfty men to check tlie advance of the Spaniards. Having sought death in vain during the struggle which ensued, he succeeded in gaining time until only one man was left fighting by his side, when he was taken prisoner. 24. “He was at first treated with great brutality, strip, ped of his clothing, and carried in chains to a Spanish garrison. Here the Spanish commandant, Don Manuel Concha, received him with the respect due to a fallen enemy, and treated him with unusual humanity and atten- tion. Being hastily tried and condemned to death, Don Manuel was ordered to remove him to another Spanish post, where the sentence was to be carried into execution. On arriving there, he dined with Don Manuel, whom he afterwards embraced, aud thanked for his kindness. Having confessed himself, he walked with the most per- fect serenity to the place of execution, where he uttered the following simple but affecting prayer : “ Lord, if I have done well, thou knowest it ; if ill, to thy infinite mercy I commend my soul.” He then bound a hand- kerchief over his eyes, gave the signal to the soldiers to fire, and met death with as much composure as he had ever shown when facing it on the field of battle. 25. “After the death of Morelos, the cause of the insur- gents languished ; for although it was supported in many parts of the country by men of courage and talent, yet no one possessed sufficient infiuence to combine ihe operations 6 81 1814 . J;‘n 0 1 Again rt- pvlsed, and Matamoras taken prisoitt er and ex- ecuted. 2. Heprisali. 3 SvbscQ'jei t reverses tj Morelos. 1815. 4 . Moreloi taken prisoner. a Nov. 5 5. His treat- ment xohile » prisoner,— jrial and ex- ecution Dec.«2 6 The eaust of the 7 new gents after the death qJ Morelos 82 HISIORY OF MEXICO. [Book 111 ANAL'S SIS. 1. The prin- cipal innur- gint chiefs ai this time 2. Acount qf Ter an. a. Dac. 15. 3. Qf Giter- rero. 4. Of Raijoiu b. (Sec Map, p. 658 ) e. Jan. «. 1817. t Account qf the I'adre Torres. fBax-e-o.) d. (See Note, p. 589.) 9 «!i Brc 7 Victoria: Plans (f thi Viceroy against him of the whole, and prevent the jarring interests of the diHTer ent leaders fi'om breaking out into open discord. ‘The principal insurgent chiefs remaining at this time, were Teran, Guerrero, Rayon, Torres, Bravo, and Victoria. 26. ^Teran remained mostly in tlie province of Puebla,* where, after having disbanded' the Congress, wliich had been tlirown upon him for protection, he for some time carried on a desultory warfare, in whicli he was generally successful, although straitened greatly by the want of arms. He was finally compelled to surrender on the 21sl of January, 1817. His life having been secured by the capitulation, he lived in obscurity at La Puebla, until tlio breaking out of the second Revolution in 1821. occupied the western coast, where he maintained him.sclf in tlie mountainous districts until tlie year 1821, when he joined Iturbido. *Ray6n comma'' Jed in the northern parts of the province of Valladolid ^ His principal strong-hold was besieged by Iturbide mi January, 1815, and an attack upon his works was repelled on the 4th of March follow, ing. Finally, during his ab.sence, the fortress surren- dered<= in 1817 ; and, soon after. Rayon himself, deserted by all his adlierents, was taken prisoner. He was con- fined in the capital until 1821. 27. ^The Padre Torres, vindictive, sanguinary, and treacherous by nature, had established a sort of lialf- priestly, half-military despotism in the Ba.xio,f the whole of which he had parcelled out among his military com- mandants, — men mostly without principle or virtue, and whose only recommendation was implicit obedience to the will of their chief. From his fortress, on the top of the mountain of Los Remedios‘*, he was the scourge of the country around, — devastating the most fertile portion of the Mexican territory, and sparing none, whether Creole or Spaniard, who had the misfortune to offend him. Yet under the auspices of this man, existed for a time the onl}' shadow of a government that was kept up by the insur- gents. It was called the Junta of Jauixilla, but it pos- sessed little authority beyond the immediate adherents of Torres. “Bravo was a wanderer in different parts of the country, opposed by superior royalist forces, until Decem- ber, 1817, when he was taken prisoner, and sent to the capital. 28. ’Victoria, at the head of a force of about 2000 men. * The proTince of Puebla has the provinces of Vera Cruz and Oaxaca on the east, and (h» province of Mexico on the west (See Map, p. 558.) t The B/txio, celebrated in Mexico as the principal seat of the agricultural resources of (h« republic, and the scene of the most cruel ravages of the civil war, embraces a part of the stxtet of Queretaro, Dlic.hoacan, Guanaxuato, and the southeastern portion of Guad. laxara. Part II.J HISTORY OF MEXICO. 83 occupied tlie important province of Vera Criiz,*^ where 1§I§. jic was a constant source of uneasiness to the Viceroy, who at lengtii formed a plan of cstaldishing a chain of fortilied posts, sudiciently strong to command tlie commu- nicalion between Vera Cruz and tlie capittil, and restrain tlie incursions of the insurgents. ‘During a struggle of UDwarus of two years against all the power of the Viceroy, tamed ly and several thousand regular troops sent out trom fepam his^nai^»er^ to quell this last and most formidable of the insurgent ^^yoiiotJera. chiefs, Victoria was gradually driven from his strong holds ; most of his old soldiers fell ; the zeal of the in- habitants, in the cause of the Revolution, abated ; the last remnant of his followers deserted him ; when, still unsub- dued in spirit, he was left actually alone. “Resolving not 2. to yield on any terms to the opaniards, he retuseu the luUon.and rank and rewards which the Viceroy offered him as the price of his submission, and, unaccompanied by a single attendant, sought an asylum in the solitude of the moun- tains, and disappeared to the eyes of his countrymen. 29. “During a few weeks he was supplied with pro- visions by the Indians, who knew him and respected his name ; but the Viceroy Apodaca, fearing that he would stray him. again emerge from his retreat, sent out a thousand men to hunt him down. Every village that had harbored the fugitive was burned without mercy, and the Indians were struck with such terror by this unexampled rigor, that they either fled at his sight, or closed their huts against him. For upwards of six months he was followed like a wild beast by his pursuers ; often surrounded, and on numerous occasions barely escaping with his life. ^At length it was pret^ded that a body had been found, which was recognized as that of Victoria, and the search was abandoned. 30. ‘But the trials of Victoria did not terminate here. At one time he was attacked by fever, and remained eleven days at the entrance of a cavern, stretched on the him ground, without food, hourly expecting a termination of his wretched existence, and so near death that the vul- tures were constantly hovering around him in expectation of their prey. One of these birds having approached to feast on his half-closed eyes,he seized it by the neck and kilDd it. Nourished by its warm blood, he was enabled to crawl to the nearest water to slake his parching th'rst. ^ *His body m as lacerated by the thorny underwood of ihe tMt u tropics, and emaciated to a skeleton ; his cloth-^^s were n^ntain^ *• The province of Vera Cruz extends about 500 miles along the southwestern eoim of the Ovlf of Mexico. (See Map. p. 668.) 84 HISTORY OF MEXICO. [Book HL ANA LYSIS, lorn to pieces ; in summer he managed to subsist on rooli and berries, but in winter, aftei being long deprived oi. food, be was often glad to make a repast in gnawing Ibe bones of horses or other animals that be happened to find dead in tlie woods; and for thirty months be never tasted bread, nor saw a human being. '"'firpawni . ‘Thus nearly three years passed away, from the abandoned by all his followers in 1818. '^anio^in The last who had lingered with him were two Indians, on whose fidelity he knew he could rely. As he was abou to separate from them, they asked where he wished tliem to look for him, if any change in the prospects of the country should take place. Pointing, in reply, to a rnoun- tain at some distance, particularly rugged and inaccessi- hie, and surrounded by forests of vast extent, he told them that on that mountain, perhaps, they might find his bones. The Indians treasured up this hint, and as soon as the first news of the revolution of 1821 reached then), tliey set out in quest of Vietoria. Slaving spent six weeks in examining the ■ 821 . woods which cover the mountain, finding their little stock of provisions exhausted, and their efforts unavailing, they were about to give up the attempt, when one of them dis- covered, in crossing a ravine, the print of a foot which he jviiew to be that of a wliite man. The Indian waited two days upon the spot, but seeing nothing of Victoria, he sus- pended upon a ti’ee four little maize cakes, which were all he had left, and departed for his village in order to replen- ish his wallet ; hoping, that if Victoria should pass in the meantime, the cakes would attract his attention, and con- vince him that some friend was in searc^i of iiim. (he pian^ , The plaii succeedcd completely. \ ietoria, in cross- niuiVUL the ravine two days afterwards, discovered the cakes, aiopted. which, fortunately, the birds had not devoured. He had Deen four days without food, and he ate the eakes before the cravings of his appetite would allow him to reflect upon the singularity of finding them on that solitary spot, where he had never before seen the trace of a human being. Not knowing whether they had been left there by friend or foe, but confident that whoever had left them intended to return, he concealed himself near the place, in order to watch for his unknown visitor. Indian soon returned, and Victoria, recogniz- concealment to welcome hi« Victoria, faithful follower, who, terrified at seeing a man, haggard,’ emaciated, and clothed only with an old cotton wrapper, advancing upon him from the bushes with a sword in his hand, took to flight, and it was only -on hearing his name Part 11.1 HISTORY OF MEXICO. 85 repeatedly called, that he recovered his composure sudi* cieiitly to recognize his old general. 'Me was deeply directed at the state in which he found him, and conducted him instantly to his village, wliere the long lost Victoria was received with the greatest enthusiasm. The report of his reappearance spread like lightning through the pro- vince, where it was not credited at first, so firmly was every one persuaded of‘ his death ; but when it was known that Guadalupe Victoria was indeed living, all the old insurgents rallied around him. “A farther account of this patriot and friend of his oountry will be found in connec- patnuf.. lion with later events in Mexican history, in which li? was destined to be a prominent actor. R.j. ^About the time of the dispersion of the principal insurgent forces in 1817, a daring attempt was made by a foreigner, Don Xavier Mina, to establish the independence of Mexico on a constitutional basis, without an entire separation from the mother country. Mina, after having been driven from Spain for attempting a rising in favor of the (Antes and the constitution of 1812, turned his alten- ti6n to Alexico, and resolved to advocate the same cause of liberty there. 36. ■‘With thirteen Spanish and Italian, and two Eng- 1816 lish ofiicers, he arrived in the United States in the sum- mer of 1816, where he fitted up a brig and a schooner, procured arms, ammunition, and stores, and completed his corps, which included a large proportion of officers. T^ate 5 proceeds to in the season he proceeded to Galveston,^ on the coast of in\^'far^ Texas, where he passed the winter, and on the 15th of April, 1817, he landed at Soto la Marina,* in Mexico, with an invading force of only three hundred and fifty-nine 1917. men, including officers ; of whom fifty one, composing an American regiment under Colonel Perry, deserted him before he commenced his march into the interior of the ^for^s " country. 37. ®The lime chosen by Mina for this invasion, and ® the circumstances under which it was planned, were ex- , „ rni 1 • . • attending thit cecclingly uniortunate. 1 he revolutionary spirit was invunon already on the decline; the principal leaders of the first insurrection had successively departed from the scene ; and the cause of the revolution was sustained only by the chiefs of predatory bands, with whom it was a disgrace to ^ prindpig be associated. ’^Mina advocated liberty without a separa- advocated by . o • . • 1 111 1 ‘1 • 1 and the tjon from Spain ; a principle calculated to awaken little d/sadvantattea enthusiasm among the people : he was, moreover a fepan- he labored. * Th« village of Soto la Marina (Mah-re-nah) is in the province of Tamaulipas, ahov* 120 miles north from Tampico. It stands upon an elevation on the left bank of tlie liivor Santnu 4 er, about thirty miles from its entrance into the Gulf of Mexico. 80 HISTORY OF MEXICO. [Book ill ANALYSIS 1. Mina's ad- vance in/o the interior. a. May 24, 1S17 2. First col- lision with the enemy a Meeting scith a larger force. b. June 14. 4 Circum- stances cf the engagement, and defeat of the enemy 5. ^.jeneral dispersion of the enemy. 6. Vhe Span- ish order of the day. c. June 19 7. Capture of Pinos, and arrival at Sofubrero- June 24 a Mina goes in pursuit of Castanon d. (Ca.<< tan- yon ) 9. Defeat of the enemy and Casta non killed. iard, and as suc*h could nol obtain the confidence of the Spaniard-liating Mexicans, who thus became pas.sivcspec tators of the conte.st upon which he was about to ente? witli the armies of the king. 38. ‘Leaving a hundred men to garrison a fort which he had erected at Soto la Marina, with the remainder of his forces Mina set out*" for the interior, in the face of several detachments of the royal army, greatly superior to Jam in numbers. ’^The first collision with the enemy was at Valle de Maiz,* where he routed a body of cavalry, foul hundred strong. ®A few days later, having arrived at the ttacienda or plantation of Peotillos,f he was met^* by Brigadier-general Arminan, at the head of 2000 men, nine hundred and eighty of whom were European infantry. 39. ■‘A part of Mina’s detachment having been left in charge of the ammunition and baggage, the remainder, only 172 in number, were posted on a small eminence, where they were soon enveloped by the royalist forces. Having loaded their muskets with buck-shot instead of balls, and rendered desperate by the apparent hopeless-- ness of their situation, they desired to be led down the plain, where they made so furious a charge upon the Spanish line, that, notwithstanding its immense superiority in numbers, it was broken, and the enemy sought safety in precipitate flight. ^So great was the panic, that, al- though there was no pursuit, the dispersion was general. Armiiian and his staff did not stop until they were many leagues from tlie field of battle ; and the cavalry was nol heard of for four days. ®The Spanish order of the da\. which was found on the field, expressly forbade quar. ter. ’Five days later Mina carried by surprise' the fortified town of Pinos,:}: in the province of Zacatecas ; and on the 24th of June reached Sombrero, § where he vras welcomed by a body of the insurgents ; having effected a circuitous march of 660 miles in thirty-two days, and been three times engaged with an enemy of greatly superior strength. 40. ^Allowing his troops only four days of repose at Sombrero, Mina, with a force of four hundred men, many of whom were poorly armed, went in search of the royal- ist general, Castanon, ‘‘ who commanded a well disciplined corps of seven hundred men. ®On the 29th of June, the • The place called Vnl-le de Maiz is ne.ar the River Patmeo, iu the southern part of thb province of San Luis Potosi, near the confines of the table-land. t PeoliUos is about thirty-five miles N.W. from San Luis Potosi. i Pinos is a small mining town in the central part of the southern portion of the prorlnea of Zacatecas. J The fortress of Sombrero, called by the royalists Comanja, was on a mountain h jigb about forty miles N.W. from tlie city of Quau|uuato. HISTORY OF MEXICO. Part II.] 87 two parties met in the plains whicli divide the tc wns of I§B 7. San Felipe* and San Juan.| Tlie infantry of Mina, ad- vanning upon the regulars, gave them one volley, and then charged with the bayonet ; while the cavalry, after breaking that of the enemy, turned upon the infantry already in confusion, and actually cut them to pieces. Castanon himself was killed, with three hundred and thirty nine of his men ; and more than two hundred pris- oners were taken. 41. ‘Soon after, Mina took possession of the Flacienda other sue- of Jaral,:|; belonging to a Creole nobleman, but devoted to the royal cause. The owner of the estate fled at the approach of the troops, but one of his secret hoards was discovered, from which about two hundred thousand dol- lars in silver were taken, and transferred to Mina’s mili- tary chest. “To counterbalance these advantages, the 8. cmnmetu» fort at Soto la Marina was obliged to capitulate ; and thirty-seven men and officers, the little remnant of the garrison, grounded their arms before fifteen hundred of the enemy. At the same time Mina’s exertions to organ- ize a respectable force in the Baxio were counteracted by the jealousy of the Padre Torres, who could not be in- duced to co-operate with a man, of whose superior abilities lie was both jealous and afraid. “Sombrero was besieged* by nearly four thousand regular troops; and during the a juiy3o. absence of Mina, the garrison, attempting to cut their way through the enemy, were nearly all destroyed,'’ not fifty of Aug. i9. Mina’s whole corps escaping. ‘‘Los Remedies, § anothei fortress, occupied by a body of insurgent troops under the Padre Torres, was soon after besieged' by the royalists c. ada-. si. under General Lilian, and Mina, checked by a superior force, was unable to relieve it. 42. “Convinced that the garrison must yield unless the s. wnxcs p , 11 1 1- 1 1 attempt upon attention oi the enemy could be diverted to another quar- thccuyof ler, Mina, at the head of a body of his new associates, his former soldiers having nearly all fallen, attempted to sur- prise the city of Guanaxuato. ‘With little opposition his 6 . His partial troops had carried^' the gates, and penetrated into the in- ^^naTdefeaf. terior of the town, when their courage and subordination d oct 24 failed them at once, and they refused to advance. The garrison soon rallied, and attacking Mina’s division, put it to rout, when a general dispersion ensued. ’Mina, with a small escort, took the road to Venadfto,|| where he was ^^'txTcut^. * San Felipe. (See Nete, p. 577.) (Pronounced Fa-lee-pa.) t San .Tuan, or San Juan de lo.s Llanos, is about twelve miles from San Felipe, j El Jural is about twenty-five miles N.E from San Felipe, on the road ta San Luis Potosl. f Los Remedios. called by the royalists San Gregorio, was on oue of the mountain heigbtJ I rjwut distance S.S.W. from Guanaxuato. VerM,dito Ls a small rancho, or village, on the road from Guanaxuato to San Felipe. 5 88 mSTORY or MEXICO. [Buob. Ill AMALYSIS. fe Oct.??, Nov. 11. X. Dissenaions among the inmrgcni leaders— lessea—and Close of the first revolu- tion. 1819. t Remarks upon the Revoltation. a. Cruelties perpetrated. 4. Hidalgo, and his Indian con- federates. S. Calleja. 9 Morelos. 7. Policy of the Viceroy Apodaca, and its effect. 8. SiOte of the country, and spirit of the people at this period. surprised and captured* by the Spanish general Orrantia, By an order from the Viceroy Apodaca he was ordered to be shot, and the sentence was executed on the eleventh of November, in sight of the garrison of Los Remedios. 43. ’After the death of Mina, dissensions broke ou^ among the Insurgent leaders ; and every town and for. tress of note fell into the hands of the Royalists. Torres was killed by one of his own captains ; Guerrero, with a small force, was on the western coast, cut off from all communication with the interior ; and Victoria, as has been related, had souglit refuge in tiie mountains. In 1819 the revolutionary cause was at its lowest ebb ; and the Viceroy declared, in a despatch transmitted to the government at Madrid, that he would answer for the safety of Mexico without an additional soldier. 44. ’’Thus ended the first Revolution in Mexico, with the total defeat and dispersion of the Independent party, after a struggle of nine years, from the time of the first outbreak at the little town of Dolores. The Revolution was, from the first, opposed by the higher orders of the clergy, and but coldly regarded by tlie more opulent Creoles, who, conciliated to the government, gave to Spain her principal support during the early part of the contest. 4.5. ^In the distractions of a civil war, which made enemies of former friends, neighbors, and kindred, the most wanton cruelties were often committed by the lead ers on both sides. '‘Hidalgo injured and disgraced the cause which he espoused, by appealing to the worst pas sions of his Indian confederates, whose ferocity appeared the more extraordinary, from having lain dormant so long. ^But the Spaniards were not backwards in retali- ating upon their enemies; and Calleja, the Spanish com- mander, eclipsed Hidalgo as much in the details of cold blooded massacre, as in the practice of war. 46. ®Morelos was no less generous than brave ; and with his fall the most brilliant period of the Revolution terminated. ’Fresh tmops arrived from Spain, and the Viceroy Apodaca, who succeeded Calleja, by the adop- tion of a conciliatory policy, and the judicious distribution of pardons from the king, reduced the armed Insurgents to an insignificant number. 'But although the country was exhausted by the ravages of war, and open hostili- ties quelled, subsequent events show that the spirit of in- dependence was daily gaining ground, and that Spain had entirely lost all those moral influences by which she had •HJ long governed her colonies in the New World. Part Il.J 89 CHAPTER IV, MEXICO FROM THE CLOSE OF THE FIRST REVO- LUTION IN 1819, TO THE ADOPTION OF THE FEDJHIAL CONSTITUTION OF 1824. 1 . ^Tlie cslnblishmcnt of a constitutional government in Spain, i'll 1820, produced upon Mexico ;ui ellect very ditllrent from wliat was anticipated. As the constitu- tion provided for a more liberal administration of govern- ment in Mexico than had prevailed since 1312, the in- creased freedom of the elections again threw the minds of the people into a ferment, and the spirit of inde- pendence, wliich had been only smothered, broke forth anew. 2. ^ “Moreover, divisions were created among the old Spaniards themselves ; some being in favor of the old system, while others were sincerely attached to the con- stitn<^’'^n. ^Some formidable inroads on the property and prerogatives of the church alienated the clergy from the new government, and induced them to desire a re- turn to the old system. *The Viceroy, Apodhea, en- couraged by the hopes held out by the Royalists in Spain, although he had at first taken the oath to sup- port the constitution, secretly favored the party opposed to it, and arranged his plans for its overthrow. 3. ®Don Augustin Iturbide, the person selected by the Viceroy to make the first open demonstration against the existing government, was offered the command of a body of troops on the western coast, at the head of which he was to proclaim the re-establishment of the absolute authority of the king. ®Iturbide, accepting the commis- sion, departed from the capital to take command of the troops, but with intentions very different from those which the Viceroy supposed him to entertain. Reflecting upon the state of the country, and convinced of the facility with which the authority of Spain might be shaken off, — by bringing the Creole troops to act in concert with the old insurgents, Iturbide resolved to proclaim Mexico wholly independent of the Spanish nation. 4. ’Having his head quarters at the little town of Iguala, on the road to Acapulco, Iturbide, on the 24th of February, 1821, there proclaimed his project, known as the “ Plan of Iguala,” and induced his soldiers to take an oath to support it. ®This “ Plan” declared that Mexico should be an independent nation, its religion Catholic, and its government a constitutional monarchy. The crown was 1 § 20 . Subject of Chapter IV 1 . Effects ‘prf duced upon Mea ico by the establishment of the Spanieh constitution. 2. Divisions among the old Spaniards. 3. Alienation of the clergy 4. Designs qf the Viceroy. 5. SuTPtfed co-opj.y ation of Iturbide in this tclume 6. Iturbide deceives the Viceroy. aruX plans tne in- depen denro- nf Mexico. 1821. Feb. 24. 7. Open revolt qf Iturbide- 8 General features qf the plan ^ Iguala. 90 tlioaK U1 HISTORY OF, MEXICO. ANALYSIS, offered to Ferdinand VII. of Spain, prov’‘ded he would consent to occupy the throne in person ; and, in case of his refusal, V) his infant brothers, Don Carlos and Don Francisco. A constitution was to be formed by a Mexi- can Congress, which tlie empire should be bound by oath to observe ; all distinctions of caste were to be abolished ; all inhabitants, whether Spaniards, Creoles, Africans, or Indians, who should adhere to the cause of independence, were to be citizens ; and the door of preferment was de- dared to be opened to virtue and merit alone, i aresoiu- 5. ‘The Viceroy, astonished by this unexpected move- :tou and inac- wi i tivity of the ment of Iturbide, and remaining irresolute and inactive iov^rn^nt. at tile Capital, was deposed, and Don Francisco Novello, a military officer, was placed at the head of the govern, ment ; but his authority was not generally recognized, and Iturbide was left to pursue his plans in the interior tr?iegenerai without interruption. “Being joined by Generals Guer- ralhj for in- , \ i i • , dependence, rero and Victoria as soon as they knew that the indepen- dence of their country was the object of Iturbide, not only all the survivors of the first insurgents, but whole detach- ments of Creole troops flocked, to his standard, and his success was soon rendered certain. The clergy and the people were equally decided in favor of independence ; the most distant districts sent in their adhesion to the 1821. cause, and, before the month of July, the whole country recognized the authority of Iturbide, with the exception of the capital, in which Novello had shut himself up with the European troops. %. Advance of 6. “Iturbide had already reached Queretaro* with his ^warSV^' troops, on his road to Mexico, when he was informed of ^?rlvaiofa the arrival, at Vera Cruz, of a new Viceroy, who, in such new Viceroy ^ crisis, was Unable to advance beyond the walls of the ^ 4 . The fortress. ^At Cordova, f whither the Viceroy had been allowed to proceed, ‘or the purpose of an interview with Iturbide, the lattei induced him to accept by treaty the Plan of Iguala, as the only means of securing the lives and property of the Spaniards then in Mexico, and of establishing the right to the throne in the house of Bour- a. Aug 24. bon. By this agreement,® called the “Treaty of Cor. dova,” the Viceroy, in the name of the king, his master recognized the independence of Mexico, and gave up tht- * Queretaro., the capital of the state of that name, is situated in a rich and fertile valley, about 110 miles N.W. from the city of Mexico. It contains a popu'ation of about 40 000 in- habitants, one-third of whom are Indians. It is .supplied with water by an aqueduct ten milel in length, carried across the valley on sixty arches. The inhabitants of the state are employed mostly in agriculture : those of the city, either in small trades, or in woollen manufactories The city contains many fine churches and convents. t Cordova is a town about fifty miles S.W. from Vera Cruz, on the east side of the foot ol ti'G volcano of Orizaba. Part ll.J HISTORY OF MEXICO. 91 capital to the army of the insurgents, which took posses- 1 § 21 . sion of it, without etlusion of blood, on the 27th of Sep- tember, 1821. 7. ‘All opposition being ended, and the capital occu- pied, in accordance with a provision of the Plan ol Iguala a provisional junta was established, the principal business of which was to call a congress for the formation of a con- stitution suitable to the country. ^At the same time a ? ARtgenty. regency, consisting of five individuals, was elected, at the head of which was placed Iturbide as president, who was also created generalissimo and lord high admiral, and as- signed a yearly salary of one hundred and twenty thou- sand dollars. 8. ‘‘Thus far the plans of Iturbide had been cornpletely successful : few have enjoyed a more intoxicating triumph ; and none have been called, with greater sincerity, the vovui^ity saviour of their country. While the second revolution lasted, the will of their favorite was the law of the nation ; and in every thing that could tend to promote a separation from Spain, not a single dissenting voice had been heard. *But the revolution had settled no principle, and estab- lished no system ; and when the old order of things had -oived. disappeared, and the future organization of the govern- ment came under discussion, the unanimity which had before prevailed was at an end. 9. "When the provisional junta was about to prepare a plan for assembling a national congress, Iturbide desired that the deputies should be bound by oath to support the gentcineft. Plan of Iguala in all its parts, before they could take their seats in the congress. To this. Generals Bravo, Guerrero, and Victoria, and numerous others of the old insurgents, were opposed ; as they wished that the people should be left unrestrained to adopt, by their deputies, such plan of government as they should prefer. Although Iturbide succeeded in carrying his point, yet the ‘seeds of discon- tent were sown before the sessions of the congress com- menced. 10. "When the congress assembled,* three distinct par- 1822. ties were found amongst the members. The Bourhonists, adhering to the plan of Iguala altogether, wished a con- the. neio stitutional monarchy, with a prince of the house of Bour- Bourbons ; bon at its head : the Republican, setting aside the Plan of Iguala, desired a federal republic ; while a third party, biduta. the Iturbidists, adopting the Plan of Iguala, with the excep- tion of the article in favor of the Bourbons, wished to place Iturbide himself upon the throne. "^As it was soon learned that the Spanish government had declared‘s the treaty of bonut party Cordova null and \oid, the Bourbonists ceased to exist as ^ 92 HISTORY OF MEXICO. [Booi. la ANALY3ia a party, and the struggle was confined to the Iturbidisti and the Republicans. ^ o^ahr^ 11. ^After a violent controversy the latter succeeded in carrying, by a large majority, a plan for the reduction oi the populace the army; when the partizans oi Iturbide, perceiving that his influence was on the wane, and that, if they wished ever to see him upon the throne, the tut'empt must be made before the memory of his former services should be lost, concerted their measures for inducing the army and the populace to declare in his favor. Accordingly^ •Uj w. on the night of the 18th of May, 1822, the soldiers of the garrison of Mexico, and a crowd of the leperos or beggars by whom the streets of the city are infested, a.ssembled before the house of Iturbide, and amidst the brandishing of swords and knives, proclaimed him emperor, under the title of Augustin the First. rnotpOu 12. '“Iturbide, with consummate hypocrisy, pretending to yield with reluctance to what he was pleased to consi- obiained. people,” brought the subject before congre.ss ; which, overawed by his armed partizans who tilled the galleries, and by the demonstrations of the rab- ble without, gave their sanction to a measure which they s Thechojce had iiot the power to oppose. ®The choice was ratified by outoppo- the provinces without opposition, and Iturbide found him- self in peaceable possession of a throne to which his own abilities and a concurrence of favorable circumstance.s had raised him. *'wiiid^'u^ 13. ‘Had the monarch elect been guided by counsels ience dictated, of prudeiice, and allowed his authority to be confined arch elect, within Constitutional limits, he might perhaps have con- tinned to maintain a modified authority ; but forgetting reign. the Unstable foundation of his throne, he began his reigr g^betwern' ""hli all the airs of hereditary royalty. ®On his accession ^^congfel^ a struggle for power immediately commenced between him and the congress. He demanded a veto upon all the articles of the constitution then under discussion, and the right of appointing and removing at pleasure the members of the supreme tribunal of justice. I Events that 14. *The breach continued widening, and at length a forcible dUso law, proposed by the emperor, for the establishment of military tribunals, was indignantly rejected by the con- a Aug. C6. gress. Iturbide retaliated by imprisoning* the most dis- tinguished members of that body. Remonstrances and reclamations on the part of congress followed, and Itur- bide at length terminated the dispute, as Cromwell and Bonaparte had done on similar occasions before him, by b Oct. 3c proclaiming** the dissolution of the national assembly, and substituting in its stead a junta of his own nomination. Pailt II.l HISTORY OF MEXICO. 93 15 . ‘The new assembly acted as the ready echo of the 1 § 22 . imperial will, yet it never possessed any influence ; and ^ the popularity of Iturbide liimself did not long survive asseinu^ his assumption of arbitrary power. ^Before the end of tide's declin- November an insurrection broke out in the northern pro- vinccs, but this was speedily quelled by the imperial nov. troops. ^Sooii after, the youthful general Santa Anna," %on^aufx a former supporter of Iturbide, but who had been haugh- ^ tily dismissed by him from the government of Vera Cruz, santnAnym. published an address'" to the nation, in which he re- “ proached the emperor whh having broken his coronation ®pronoTnced^ oath by dissolving the congress, and declared his determi- san-tan-ya.) nation, and that of the garrison which united with him, to ** «• aid in reassembling the congress, and protecting its aeliberations. 16. ^Santa Anna was soon joined by Victoria, to whom 1823, ne yielded the chief command, m the expectation that his- < ^ name and well known principles woula inspire with conn- disajsectwn^* dence those who were inclined to favor the establishment tr 0(^8— and of a republic. A force sent out by Iturbide to quell the revolt went over to the insurgents ; Generals Bravo and fcb. Guerrero took the field on the same side ; dissatisfaction spread through the provinces ; part of the imperial army revolted ; and Iturbide, either terrified by the storm which he had so unexpectedly conjured up, or really anxious to avoid the eftusion of blood, called together all the members of the old congress then in the capital, and on the 19th of March is March, 1823, formally resigned the imperial crown ; stating his intention to leave the country, lest his presence in Mexico should be a pretext for farther dissensions. ^The s- Proceed- , . . « , mgs of con- congress, alter declaring his assumption ol the crown to have been an act of violence, and consequently null, wil- iturbidefrom lingly allowed him to leave the kingdom, and assigned to him a }'early income of twenty-five thousand dollars for his supfiort. With his family and suite he embarked for Leghorn on the eleventh of May. ‘ " 17. ®On the departure of Iturbide, a temporary exe- b. Temporary cutive was appointed, consisting of Generals Yictoria, appofnted- Bravo, and Negrete,' by whom the government was ad- gr^s-and ministered until the meeting of a new congress, which ^orme^ assembled at the capital in August, 1823. This body Aug immediately entered on the duties of preparing a new® on Manuel Montano* proclaimed, at Otumba,* a plan for tne forcible reform of the government. He demanded tne abolition of all secret societies ; the dismissal of ihe ministers of government, who were charged as wanting ♦ Otumba is a small town about forty miles N.E. from the city of Mexico. A short distanc* . from the town, on the road to San Juan de Teotihuacan, are the ruins of two extensixe pyramids of unknown origin, but whi -h are usually ascribed to the Toltecs. One of the pyra •nids, called the “ House of the Sun,” is still 180 feet high ; the other, called the ‘ House o1 th<> Moon,” is 144 feet high. (See Map, p. 658.) HISTORY OF MEXICO, Fart ll.] 97 in probity, virtue, and merit; the dismissal of Mr. Poin- 1837 . sett, tlie minister accredited from the United States, who * was held to be the chief director of the Yorkinos ; and a more rigorous enforcement of the constitution and tire existing laws. 5. ‘The plan of Montafio was immediately declared by the Yorkinos to have for its object, ‘ to prevent the banish- Yorkinoa. ment of the Spaniards, to avert the chastisement then im- pending over the conspirators against independence, to destroy republican institutions, and place the country once more under the execrable yoke of a Bourbon.’ 'General Bravo, the vice-president, and the leader of the i Defection Scotch party, who had hitherto been the advocate of law ^ ur^. and order, left the capital, and making common cause with 1828. the insurgents, issued a manifesto in favor of Montafio, in which he denounced the president himself as connected with the Yorkinos. 6. *By this rash and ill-advised movement of General Bravo, the president was compelled to throw himself into president the arms of the Yorkinos, and to give to their chief. Gene- ral Guerrero, the command of the government troops that were detached to put down the rebellion. "The insurrec- < tion was speedily quelled: and Bravo, whose object was queued, and an amicable arrangement, and who would allow no blood nf hravo. to be shed in the quarrel which he had imprudently pro- voked, surrendered at Tulancingo,* and was banished by a decree* of congress, with a number of his adherents. a Apni is 7. "The leader of the Scotch party being thus removed, s. Theeiee- it was thought that in the ensuing presidential election, (September, 1828,) the success of General Guerrero, the Yorkino candidate, was rendered certain ; but unexpect- edly a new candidate was brought forward by the Scotc \ party, in the person of General Pedraza, the minister of war ; who, after an arduous contest, was elected president by a majority of only two votes over his competitor. "The successful party now looked forward to the enjoyment 6. conduct u, of a long period of tranquillity under the firm and vigorous administration of Pedraza; but their opponents were unwilling to bow with submission to the will of the people, expressed according to the forms of the constitution ; and asserting that the elections had been carried by fraud and bribery, and that Pedraza was an enemy to the liberties of the country, they determined to redress, by an. appeal to arms, the injustice sustained by their chief, upon whose elevation to the presidency the ascendancy of the Yorkino party naturally depended. ^ Tulancingo is at the southeastern extremity of the itate of Queretaro, about nzt; -flve tulles N.E. fr‘«u the city of Mexico HISTORY OF MEXICO. [Book III 98 ANALYSIS. 1. Rebellion of Santa Anna ;Per-o-ta.) a Sept 10. «. PresidenCt proclama- tion. b Sept. 17. 3. Santa na besieged, but escapes. 4. State of feeling in the country. 5. Santa An- na taken prisoner, but soon restored to liberty. S Affairs in the capital. 7 Revolt of a body of the 7nilitia 1828. 8. 'At this moment Santa Anna, whoso name had figured in the most turbulent periods of the Revolution since 1821, appeared on the political stage. Under the plea that the result of the late election did not show the real will of a majority of the people, at the head of 500 men he took possession of the castle of Perote, where he published^ an address declaring that the success of Pe. draza had been produced by fraud, and that he had taken it upon himself to rectify the error, by proclaiming Guer- rero president, — as the only effectual mode of maintaining the character and asserting the dignity of the country. 9. ^These dangerous principles were met by an ener- getic proclamation’’ of the president, which called upon the States and the people to aid in arresting the wild schemes of this traitor to the laws and the constitution. ®Santa Anna was besieged at Perote* by the government forces, and an action was fought under the walls of the castle ; but he finally succeeded in effecting his escape, with a portion of his original adherents. '‘So little dispo- sition was shown in the neighboring provinces to espouse the cause of the insurgents, that many fondly imagined that the danger was past. ^Santa Anna, being pursued, surrendered at discretion to General Calderon, on the 14th of December ; but before that time important events had transpired in the capital ; and the captive general, in the course of twenty-four hours, was enabled to assume the command of the very army by which he had been taken prisoner. 10. 'About the time of the flight of Santa Anna from Perote, the capital had become the rendezvous of a num- bf r of the more ultra of the Yorkino chiefs, ambitious and 1 3stless spirits, most of whom had been previously en- gaged in some petty insurrections, but whose lives had been spared by the lenity of the government. ’On the night of the 30th of November, 1828, a battalion of mi- litia, headed by the ex-Marquis of Cadena, and assisted by a regiment under Colonel Garcia, surprised the gov- ernment guard, took possession of the artillery barracks, seized the guns and ammunition, and signified to the pres, ident their determination either to compel the congress to issue a decree for the banishment of the Spanish residents within twenty-four hours, or themselves to massacre all those who should fall into their hands. *PerSte, about ninety miles in a direct line (120 by the trayelled road,) from Vera Cruz, is a email, irregularly built town, situated at the eastern extremity of the table-land, about 8000 feet above the level of the sea. About half a mile from the town is the castle of Perr te, one o( the four fortresses erected in Mexico by the Spanish government. The other three fortiM««« were those of San Juan de UUoa, Acapulco, and San Bias. Part Il.j HISTOiti' OF MEXICO. 11. hns been asserted timt if the president had acted with proper finnness, he might liave quelled the insurrection at once ; hut it appears that he had no force at his disposal sufficiently powerful to render his interfe- rence ellectual, and the night was allowed to pass in fruitless explanations. “On the following morning the insurgents were joined by the leaders of the Guerrero Darty, a body of the militia, and a vast multitude of the rabble of the city, who were promised the pillage of the capital as the reward of their cooperation. “Encouraged by these reenforcements, the insurgents now declared their ulterior views, by proclaiming Guerrero president ; while he, after haranguing the populace, left the city with a small body of men to watch the result. 12. Mu the mean time the government had received small accessions of strength, by the arrival of troops from the country; but all concert of action was embar- rassed by the growing distrust of the president, whose indecision, perhaps arising from an aversion to shed Mex- ican blood, induced many to believe that he was impli- cated in the projects of the Yorkinos. “The whole of the first of December was consumed in discussions and prep- arations, but on the second, the government, alarmed by the progress of the insurrection, resolved to hazard an appeal to arms, and before evening the insurgents were driven from many of the posts which they had previously occupied ; but on the following day, however, they were enabltd by their increasing strength to regain them after a severe contest, in which their leader. Colonel Garcia, and several inferior officers, fell ; while, on the govern- ment side. Colonel Lopez and many others were killed. 13. “Discouragement now spread among the gover .- ment troops, and, during the night of the third, many offi- cers, convinced that the insurrection would be successful, sought safety in flight. ’On the morning of the 4th the insurgents displayed a white flag, the firing ceased, and a conference ensued, but without leading to any permanent arrangement ; for, during the suspension of hostilities,, the insurgents receiv3d a strong reenforcement under Guerrero himself, and the firing recommenced. “The few parties of regular troops that still continued the contest were soon reduced, and the congress dissolved itself, after protesting against the violence to which it was compelled to yield. 14. *The city rabble now spread themselves like a tor- rent over the town, where they committed every r.peciesof exce-ss. Under pretence of seizing Spanish property, the houses of the wealthy, whether Mexicans or Spaniards, were broken open and pillaged ; the Parian, or great com- 99 1S2K. I. Censure against the president. His situadem and conduct. Dec. 1 8 Accession* to the forces of the insurgents. 3 Their plans, and the conduct oj Guerrero A. Govern- ment troops: distrust qf the president 5 Events qf the second and third of December. Dec. 2 Deo 3 6 Discourage- ment of the government troops. Dec. 4. 7. Conference followed by reneioed hostilities. 8. DissoiuUcm of the '•jm- gress. Dec. 5, e 9 . Pillaglnf tf the eity. 100 HISTORY OF MEXICO. [Book III ANAL fSlS. 1. Guerrero »nd Pedroza 3. Apprehert- tions of civU war. 5. Generosity of Pedroza. 4. His resig- nation of the presidency. 1829. 5 Proceed- ings of con- gress. a. Jan 6 b (Boos ta- maii ta.) t. Remarks on the Strug gle thus ter- minated r Remarks on the situa- tion of affairs ot the time of Guerrero's accession to the pre- sidency 8. Circum- stances under which Guer- rero was up pointed die tutor. • 27 . merciul square, where most of the retail merchants of Mexico liad their shops, containing goods to the amount of three millions of dollars, was emptied of its contents in the course of a few hours; ‘nor were these disgraceful scenes checltcd until after the lapse of two days, when order was restored by General Guerrero liimself, whom the president had appointed minister of the war depart- ment, in the place of General Pedraza, who, convinced that resistance was hopeless, had retired from the capital. 15. *A civil war was now seriously apprehended ; for Pedraza liad numerous and powerful friends, both among tlie military and the people, and several of the more im- portant states were eager to espouse his cause. ®Had the contest commenced, it must have been a long and a bloody one, but Pedraza had the generosity to sacrifice his in- dividual riglits to tlie preservation of the peace of his country. “Refusing the proffered services of his friends, and recommending submission even to an unconstitutional president in preference to a civil war, he formally re- signed the presidency, and obtained permission to quit the territories of the Republic. '’The congress which as- sembled on the 1st of January, 1829, declared* Guerrero to be duly elected president, having, next to Pedraza, a majority of votes. General Bustamente,^ a distinguished Yorkino leader, was named vice-president; a Yorkino ministry was appointed ; and Santa Anna, who was de- clared to have deserved well of his country, was named minister of war, in reward for his services. 16. "Thus terminated the first struggle for the presi dential succession in Mexico, — in scenes of violence ant. bloodshed, and in the triumph of revolutionary force over the constitution and laws of the land. The appeal then made to arms, instead of a peaceful resort to the consti- tutional mode of settling disputes, has since been deeply regretted by the prominent actors themselves, many of whom have perished in subsequent revolutions, victims of their own blood-stained policy. The country will long mourn the consequences of their rash and guilty mea- sures. 17. ^As Guerrero had been installed by military force, it was natural that he should trust to the same agency for a continuance of his power. But the ease with which a successful revolution could be effected, and the supreme authority overthrown by a bold and daring chieftrin, had been demonstrated too fatally for the future peace ^f the country, and ambitious chiefs were not long wanting to take advantage of this dangerous facility. 18. *A Spanish expedition of 4000 men having landed* HISTORY OF MEXICO. ^ART II.] 101 near Tampico,* for tlie invasion of the Mexican Republic, 1S29» Guerrero was invested witli tlie oflicc of dictator, to meet the exigencies ol'the times. ‘After an occupation of two i surrender montlis, tlie invading army surrendered to Santa Anna on the lOtii of September ; but Guerrero, although the danger yo'fi^nlian had passed, manifested an unwillingness to surrender the extraordinary powers that had been conferred upon him. *Bustamente, then in command of a body of troops held in , readiness to repel Spanish invasion, thought this a lavor- non. able opportunity for striking a blow for supremacy. Charging Guerrero witli the design of perpetuating the dictatorship, and demanding concessions which he knew would not be granted, he proceeded towards the capital for the ostensible purpose of reforming executive abuses. •Santa Anna at first feebly opposed this movement, but at length joined the discontented general. '‘The government a overthrota was easily overthrown, Guerrero fled to the mountains, and Bustamente was proclaimed his successor. ^The ^enS^- leading principle of his administration, which was san- rninutration, guinary and proscriptive, appeared to be the subversion of the federal constitution, and the establishment of a strong central government ; in which he was supported by the military, the priesthood, and the great Creole pro- prietors ; while the Federation was popular with a ma- jority of the inhabitants, and was sustained by 'heir votes. 19. Tn the spring of 1830, Don Jose Codalla ; published 1830. a “ Plan,” demanding of Bustamente the restoration of civil authority. Encouraged by this demonstration, Guer- rero reappeared in the field, established his government ofa^rrero at Valladolid, and the whole country was again in arms. The attempt of Guerrero, however, to regain the su- preme power, was unsuccessful. Obliged to fly to Aca- pulco, he was betrayed into the hands of his enemies by the commander of a Sardinian vessel, conveyed to Oaxaca,* a.Note,p.58i tried by a court-martial for bearing arms against the es- tablished government, condemned as a traitor, and exe- ecuted in February, 1831. 1831. 20. “^After this, tranquillity prevailed until 1832, when 1832. Santa Anna, one of the early adherents of Guerrero, but afterwards the principal supporter of the revolution by ogahm r 1 r r , i the gnvern- A'hich he was overthrown, pretending alarm at the arbi- rntm of bu» rary encroachments of Bustamente, placed himself at the lead of the garrison of Vera Cruz,j' and demanded a * Tampico (Tam pe-co) is at the southern extremity of the state of Tamaulipas, 240 mllea N.W. from the city of Vera Cruz, and about 250 miles S. from Matamoras. It is on the 8 •ide of the River Panui'O, a short distance from its entrance into the Gulf of Mexico. t The city of Vera Cruz., long the principal sea-port of Mexico, stands on the spet where Oortez first landed within tlie realms of Montezuma, (see page 115.) The city is defended by 102 HISTORY OF MEXICO. [Booff III ANALYSIS, re-organization of the ministry, as a pretext for revolt. TTcharacter ‘The announcement made by Santa Anna was certainlj ‘‘i favor of the constitution and the laws ; and the friends of liberty, and of the democratic federal system, immed'ately %on^ofthe ^'allied to his support. ’After a struggle of nearly a year, urusrgic, by attended by the usual proportion of anarchy and bloodshed, between a» in December, Bustamente proposed an armistice to Santa ^part'ies"° Anna, which terminated" in an arrangement between a Dec. 23. them, by which the former resigned the government in favor of Pedraza, who had been elected by the votes of the states in 1828; and it was agreed that the armies of both parties should unite in support of the federal consti- tution in its original purity. oration 21. ’In the meantime Santa Anna despatched a vessel for the exiled Pedraza, brought him back lo the republic, and sent him^ to the capital to serve out the remaining ^* *DeT‘ 2 s^" ’ three months of his unexpired term. ^As soon as congress 1833. was assembled, Pedraza delivered an elaborate address to body, in which, after reviewing the events of the pre- coagress. ceding foui* years, he passed an extravagant eulogium or Santa Anna, his early foe, and recent friend, and referreC ^'imeiecied' destined successor. ’In the election which pre$ident followed, Santa Anna was chosen president, and Gomez Farias vice-president. On the 15th of May the new presi- dent entered the capital, and on the following day assumed 6 . Re-estab- the dutics of his office. ®The federal system, which had been outraged by the usurpations of the centralist system. leader Bustamente, was again recognized, and apparently re-established under the new administration. 7 . Movement 22. ’Scarcely a fortnight had elapsed after San+a Anna had entered on the duties of his office, when General c. Junei. Duran promulgated® a plan at San Augustin de las Cue- vas,* in favor of the church and the army ; at the same time proclaiming Santa Anna supreme dictator of the Mexican nation. ’Although it was believed that the presi- implication dent himselt had secretly instigated this movement, yet ment,andthe he raised a large force, and appointing Arista, one of Bus- proceedings tamente s most devoted partizans, his second in command, of Arista, capital with the professed intention of quelling the revolt. The troops had not proceeded far when Arista suddenly declared in favor of the plan of Duran, at the same time securing the president’s person, and proclaiming him dictator. the strong citadel of San Juan de Ulloa, built on an island of the same name, about 400 fathoms from the shore. The harbor of Vera Cruz is a mere roadstead between the town and the cas- tle, and is exceedingly insecure. * San Augustin de las Cuevas (Coo-a-vas) is a village about twelve miles south from the city of Mexico. It was abandoned during the Revolution, and is now little visited, except during the great fair, which is held there annually during the month of May, and which ij tteuded by vast crowds from the capital. (See Map, p. 569.) Part 11.] HISTORY OF MEXICO. 103 23. ‘When news of tin’s movement reached the military in the capital, they proclaimed themselves in its favor v'^ ith shouts of “ Santa Anna for dictator.” *The vice-presi- dent, however, distruf ting the sincerity of Santa Anna, and convinced that he was employing a stratagem to test tlie probability of success in his ulterior aim at absolute power, rallied the federalists against the soldiery, and de- feated the ingenious scheme of the president and his allies. ’Affecting to make his escape, Santa Anna returned to the city, and having raised another force, pursued the insur- gents, whom he compelled to surrender at Guanaxuato. ' Arista was pardoned, and Duran banished ; and the vic- torious president returned to the capital, where he was hailed as the champion of the federal constitution, and the father of his country ! 24. ■‘Soon after, Santa Anna retired to his estate in the country, when the executive authority devolved on Farias the vice-president, who, entertaining a confirmed dislike of the priesthood and the military, commenced a system of retrenchment and reform, in which he was aided by the congress. ®Signs of revolutionary outbreak soon ap- peared in different parts of the country ; and the priests, alarmed at the apparent design of the congress to appro- priate a part of the ecclesiastical revenues to the public use, so wrought upon the fears of the superstitious popula- tion, as to produce a reaction dangerous to the existence of the federal system. 25. *Santa Anna, who had been closely watching the progress of events, deeming the occasion favorable to the success of his ambitious schemes, at the head of the mili- tary chiefs and the army deserted the federal republican party and system, and espoused the cause, and assumed the direction of his former antagonists of the centralist faction. '^On the thirteenth of May, 1834, the constitu- tional congress and the council of government were dis- solved by a military order of the president, and a new revolutionary and unconstitutional congress was sum- moned by another military order. Until the new con- gress assembled, the authority of government remained in the ha,nds of Santa Anna, who covertly used his power and influence to destroy the constitution he had sworn to de- fend. 26. *The several states of the federation were more or less agitated by these arbitrary pioceedings. When the new congress assembled, in the month of January, 1835, petitions and declarations in favor of a central govern- ment were poured in by the military and the clergy ; while protests and remonstrances, on behalf of the federal 1 § 33 . 1. The mili- tary of the capital. 2. Measures taken by the vice-presi- dent. S. Theconclu Sion cf these singular proceedings 4. The with- drawal of Santa Anna and the state o/ affairs un der the man- agement of the vice- president. 5. Signs of revolution- ary outbreak 1834. 6. Santa An- na's desertion of the Federal Republican party. May 13 7. His un con- st itiitiemul measures in overthrowing ihe govern- ment, and establishing a new one 8 Effects of these arbirra ry proceed- ings. 1835. Petitions end protests T 104 HISTORY OF MEXICO. [Book III ANALYSIS. ..Hew treated by Ui* con- gress. 2. Farias deposed 3 Disarming of the militia qfthc Stales. t. Tendency towards a centraliza- tion of power 5 Opposition of the state qf Zacatecas a. See Map, p 558 ) 6. Zacatecas reduced to submission. it May 11. T- The “ Plan qf Toluca." 8. Supposed origin of this “Plan ” The Federal system abol is/ied, and a ' Central Re- public" established 9. This change of government protested against by many of the Mexican States. 10 All except 2'exas redu- Ud to submit -tion constitution, were presented by some of the state legisla- tures and the people. ‘The latter were disregarded, and their supporters persecuted and imprisoned. The for- mer were received as the voice of the nation, and a cor- rupt aristocratic congress acted accordingly. “Tlie vice- president, Gomez Farias, was deposed without impeach- ment or trial ; and General Barragan, a leading centralist, was elected in his place. 27. ^One of the first acts of congress was a decree for reducing and disarming the militia of the several states ‘The opinion that the congress had the power to change the constitution at pleasure, was openly avowed ; and every successive step of the party in power evinced a set- tled purpose to establish a strong central government on the ruins of the federal system, which the constitution of 1824 declared could “ never be reformed.” ®The state of Zacatecas,' in opposition to the decree of congress, refused to disband and disarm its militia, and in April had recourse to arms to resist the measures in progress for overthrowing the federal government. “Santa Anna marched against the insurgents in May, and after an en- gagement^' of two hours, totally defeated them on the plains of Guadalupe.* The city of Zacatccasf soon sur- rendered, and all resistance in the state was overcome. 28. ’A few days after the fall of Zacatecas, the “ P/aw of Toluca*^ was published, calling for a change of the federal system to a central government, abolishing the legislatures of the states, and changing the states into departments under the control of military commandants, who were to be responsible to the chief authorities of the nation, — the latter to be concentrated in the hands of one individual, whose will was law. ®This “ plan,” generally supposed to have originated with Santa Anna himself, was adopted by the congress ; and on the third of October fol- lowing, General Barragan, the acting president, issued a decree in the name of congress, abolishing the federal system, and establishing a “Central republic.” This frame of government was formally adopted in 1836 by a convention of delegates appointed for the purpose. 29. ^Several of the Mexican states protested in ener- getic language against this assumption of power on the part of the congress, and avowed their determination to take up arms in support of the constitution of 1824, and against that ecclesiastical and military despotism which was de- spoiling them of all their rights as freemen. ‘“They were * Guadalupe is a small village a few miles west from the city of Zacatecas, t Zacatecas., the capital of the state of the same name, is about 320 miles N. W. from tVs cits of Mexico. / Part II.] HISTORY 01 MEXICO. 105 all, however, vvitli the exception of Texas, hitheito the 1835. least important of the Mexican provinces, speedily reduced " ' by the arms of Santa Anna. ‘Texas, destitute of nume- rical strength, regular troops, and pecuniary resources, tMatime was left to contend single-handed for her guarantied rights, against the wliole power of the general government, wielded by a man whose uninterrupted military success, and inordinate vanity, had led him to style himself “ the Napoleon of the West.” 30. “In several skirmishes between the Texans and the 2 . TM-yuxi- troops of the government in the autumn of 1835, the for- dmenfrlm mer were uniformly successful ; and before the close of the year the latter were driven beyond the limits of the province. ^In the meantime, the citizens of Texas, hav- 3. Manifesto ! Ill* • I I of tkeciiizent ing assembled in convention at San relipe,*^ there pub- of Texas. lished^* a manifesto,' in which they declared themselves “• not bound to support the existing government, but proffered b Nov. 7. their assistance to such members of the Mexican confede- racy as would take up arms in support of their rights, as guarantied by the constitution of 1824. ^Santa Anna, Alarm of alarmed by these demonstrations 01 resistance to his au- thority, and astonished by the military spirit exhibited by the Texans, resolved to strike a decisive blow against the rebellious province. 31. ®In November, a daring but unsuccessful attempt s. Attemp,, was made to arouse the Mexican federalists in support of ^[rSilV^the the cause for which the Texans had taken arms. General feSrlumto* Mexia, a distinguished leader of the liberal party in Mexico, embarked*^ from New Orleans with about one hundred and thirty men, chiefly Americans, with a few British, French, and Germans, most of whom supposed that their destination was Texas, where they would be at liberty to take up arms or not in defence of the country. “Mexia, however, altered the course of the vessel to Tam- ^-Hisianamg pico,* and caused the party, on landing, to join in an andthedgMi attack on the town. The vessel being wrecked on a bar e (Seer>’ote. at the entrance of the harbor, and the ammunition being p ^ damaged, a large number of the men engaged in the ex- pedition were taken prisoners ; twenty-eight of whom, ^ chiefly Americans, were soon after shot^ by sentence of a ^ court-martial. Mexia, the leader 01 the party, escapeo to na'sprepara- . V . 1 r r tionsforUie lexas in a merchant vessel. invmionof 32 ^Early in the following year Santa Anna set out® p.^Feb^i from Saltillo^^^ for the Rio Grande,* where an army of 8000 h. Note.p 579 * The Rio Grande cf^l Norte, (Rt-OrO Grahn-da del Nor-ta,) or Great River of the North, called also the Rio Bravo, (Ree-o Brah-vo,) from its rapid current, rises in those mountain range! that form the point of separation between the streams which flow into the Gulf of Mexico and those which flow into the Pacific Ocean It has an estimated course of 1800 miles, with 106 HISTORY OF MEXICO. [Book III ANALYSIS, men, composed of the best troops of Mexico, furnished with an unusually large train of artillery, and commanded by the most experienced ofhcers, was assembling for the I. Hi« arr/i^ai invasion of Texas. "On the twelfth of February Santa Feb. Anna arrived at the Rio Grande, wlience he departed on Feb. 23. the afternoon of the sixteentli, and on the twenty-third » Seep. 624 halted on the heights near San Antonio de Bexar,‘ where the whole of the invading army was ordered to concen- trate. 33. ‘^Bexar, garrisoned by only one hundred and forty men, was soon reduced and in several desperate en- iamaTnna, Counters which followed, the vast superiority in numbers invading army gave the victory to Santa Anna, who disgraced his name by the remorseless cruel- 3. Disappoint- ties of wliicli he was guilty. ®His hopes of conquest, ^ however, were in the end disappointed ; and as he was about to withdraw his armies, in the belief that the pro- vince was effectually subdued, he met with an unexpected e. Seep. 661. aiid most humiliating defeat.® ^nt%"tL already advanced to the San Jacinto, a battle ofSM Stream which enters the head of Galveston Bay, when de%aland he was attacked*’ in camp, at the head of more than 1500 S‘aAnna. men, by a Texan force of only 783 men, commanded by d April 21 . General Houston, formerly a citizen of the United States, and once governor of the state of Tennessee. Although Santa Anna was prepared for the assault, yet so vigorous was the onset, that in twenty minutes the camp was car- ried, and the whole force of the enemy put to flight. Six hundred and thirty of the Mexicans were killed during the assault, and the attack which followed ; more than two hundred were wounded, and seven hundred and thirty were taken prisoners, — among the latter Santa Anna himself. Of the Texans, only eight were killed and sev- enteen wounded — a disparity of result scarcely equalled in the annals of warfare. I life of 3.5. ^Although a majority of the Texan troops demanded 'spared, and the execution of Santa Anna, as the murderer of many of *^^nciuded their countrymen who had been taken prisoners, yet his life with him. spared by the extraordinary firmness of General Houston and his officers, and an armistice was concluded ence ^vith him, by which the entire Mexican force was with- teep^^w 4 t drawn from the province. “Texas had previously made* but few tributaries. Like most of the great rivers of the American continent, the Rio Grand* has its periodical risings. Its waters begin to rise in April, they are at their height early I* May, and they subside towards the end of .June. The banks are extremely steep, and tha waters muddy. At its entrance into the Gulf of Mexico, which i.s^ver a shifting sand-bar, with an average of from three to five feet of water at low tide, the width of the Rio Grande u about 300 yards. From the bar to Loredo, a town 200 miles from the coast, the river has a smooth, deep current Above Loredo it is broken by rapids. When, however, the stream if at a moderate height, there is said to be no obstacle to its navigation. HISTORY OF MEXICO. Part 11.1 10 '? a declaration of independence, and the victory of San I §36. Jacinto* confirmed it. ’Santa Anna, after being detained ^ ^ a prisoner several months, was released from confinement. i Release of In tire meantime, his authority as president had been sus- ro pended, and on his return to Mexico lie retired to his farm, where, in obscurity, he was for several years allowed to from^^^uc brood over the disappointment and humiliation of his defeat, the wreck of his ambitious schemes, and his ex- ceeding unpopularity in th*e eyes of his countrymen. 30. “On the departure of Santa Anna from the capital for the invasion of Texas, his authority had devolved on General Barragan as vice-president. ’This individual 1837. however, soon died ; and in the next election Bustamente z Bustament* was chosen president, having recently returned from aidenu France, where he had resided since his defeat by Santa Anna in 1832. Tlis administi*ation was soon disturbed Disturb- by declarations in favor of federation, and of Gomez ^h^^adrnlnZ' Farias for the presidency, who was still in prison ; but with little difficulty the disturbances were quelled by the energy of the government. 37. Tn 1838 the unfoi’tunate Mexia a second time 1838. raised the standard o^ rebellion against the central gov- s Mexia'^ ernment. Advancing towards the capital with a brave temvt against band of patriots, he was encountered in the neighborhood govermmnt. of Puebla* by Santa Anna, who, creeping forth from his retreat, to regain popularity by some striking exploit, was weakly trusted by Bustamente with the command of the government troops. ®Mexia lost the day and was taken e ins defeat prisoner ; and with scarcely time left for prayer, or com- non. munication with his family, was shot, by order of his con querer, on the field of battle. It is reported that vdien refused a respite, he said to Santa Anna, “ You are right; I would not have granted you half the time had I .con- quered.” 38. ’Early in the same year a French fleet appeared i.TheFrench on the Mexican coast, demanding^ reparation for injuries nmndsupon sustained, by the plundering of French citizens, and the j, Sc? 3 i destruction of their property by the contending factions. * Puebla, a neat and pleasant city, the capital of the state of the same name, is about eighty- five miles S.E. from the city of Mexico, (see Map, p. 569.) It contains a population of about 60,000 inhabitants, and has extensive manufactories of cotton, earthenware, and wool. The great Cathedral of Puebla, in all its details and arrangements, is the most magnificent in Mex: . 0 . The lofty candlesticks, the balustrade, the lamps, and all the ornaments of the prin- cipal altar, are of mcissive silver. The gi’eat chandelier, suspended from the dome, is said to weigh tons. A curious legend a>out the building of the walls of the cathedral is believed in by the Indians in the neighborhood, and by a large proportion of the ignorant Spanish popu- lation ; and the details of the event have been recorded with singular care in the convents of the city. It is asserted that, while the building was in progress, two messengers from heaver descended every night, and added to the height of the walls exactly a,‘i much as had beer raised by the united efforts of the laborers during the day ! With such assistance the work advanced rapidly to its completion, and, in commemoration of the event, the city assumed the name of “ Puebla de los Angelos,” of the Angels 108 HISTORY OF MEXICO. iBoOK 111- /analysis I lUockade of Ute coast, and attack upon Vera Cruz. Dec. 2. Santa .Di- na's eppe Fr- ance again 1840. 3. Jnsunr:- tUm in tht city of Mex- ico b. July 15. B Its history; union with Mexico. •. Withdratp- alfrom Mex- ico, and sub- sequent re- turn to the confederacy. 1841. f. The revolu- tion 0/1841 c (Ses Map, p. 558 ) 8 Bombard- ment of the capital, and daionfall of Bustamente Sept. . Convention at Tacubaya and by forcible loans collected by violence. 'The rejec lion of the demand was followed by a blockade, and in the winter following the town of Vera Cruz was attacked by the French troops. ’'An opportunity being again afforded to Santa Anna to repair liis tarnished reputation and regain his standing with the army, he proceeded to the port, took command of the troops, and while following the French, during their retreat,'' one of his legs was shattered by a cannon ball, and amputation became neces- sary. 39. ffn the month of July, 1840, the federalist party, headed by General Urrea and Gomez Farias, excited an insurrection in the city of Mexico, and seized the president himself. After a conflict of twelve days, in which many citizens were killed and much property destroyed, a convention of general amnesty was agreed upon by the contending parties, and hopes were held out to the federalists of another reform of the constitution. 40. "At the same time Yucatan declared for federalism, and withdrew from the general government. ®This state had been a distinct captain-generalcy, not connected with Guatemala, nor subject to Mexico, from the time of the conquest to the Mexican revolution, when she gave up her independent position and became one of the states of the Mexican republic. ®After suffering many years from this unliappy connexion, a separation followed ; every Mexican garrison was driven from the state, and a league was entered into with Texas ; but after a struggle of three years against the forces of Mexico, and contending fac- tions at home, Yucatan again entered the Mexican con- federacy. 41. ’In the month of August, 1841, another important revolution broke out in Mexico. It commenced with a declaration against the government, by Paredes, in Gua* dalaxara;® and was speedily followed by a rising in the capital, and by another at Vera Cruz headed by Santa Anna himself. ®The capital was bombarded ; "a month’s contest in the streets of the city followed, and the revolu- tion closed with the downfall of Bustamente. ®In Sep- tember a convention of the commanding officers was held at Tacubaya ;* a general amnesty was declared ; and a “ plan” was agreed upon by which the existing constitu- tion of Mexico was superseded, and provision made for * Tacubaya is a village about four miles S.W. froui the gates of the city of Mexico. (Se« Map, p. 669.) It contains many delightful residencts of the Mexican merchants, but is chiefly celebrated for having been formerly the country resiu< '.ice of the Archbishop of Mexico. Th« Archbishop’s palace is situated upon an elevated spot, «ith a large olive plai. Cation and beaud ful gardens and groves attached to it. Pari 11 HIS^rORY OF MEXICO. 109 the calling of a congress in the foLowing year to form a new one. 42. *'rii 3 “ Plan of Tacubaya” provided for the election, in the incaiitiine, of a provisional presidetit, who was to be invested with “ all the powers necessary to re-organize the nation, and all the brandies of administration.” To the general-in-chief of the army was given the power of choosing a junta or council, which council was to choose the president, sganta Anna, being at the head of the army, selected the junta ; and the junta returned the com- pliment by selecting him for president. 43. *The new congress, which assembled in June, 1842, was greeted by the provisional president in a speech strongly declaring lii» partiality for a firm and central government, but expressing his disposition to acquiesce in the final decision of that intelligent body. ^The pro- ceedings of that body, however, not being agreeable to Santa Anna, the congress was dissolved by him without authority in the December following ; and a national junta, or assembly of notables, was convened in its place. ‘The result of the deliberations of that body was a new constitution, called the “ Bases of political organization of the Mexican republic,” proclaimed on the D3th of June, 1843. 44. ®By this instrument the Mexican territory was divided into departments ; it was declared that a popular representative system of government was adopted ; that the supreme power resided in the nation ; and that the Roman Catholic religion is professed and protected to the exclusion of all others. ’The executive power was lodged in the hands of a president, to be elected for five years ; who was to be assisted by a council of government, com- posed of seventeen persons named by the president, and whose tenure of office is perpetual. ®The legislative power was to reside in a congress, composed of a chamber of deputies and a senate. ®An annual income of at least two hundred dollars was to be required for the enjoyment of all the rights of citizenship. ‘“Every five hundred inhabitants of a department were to be allowed one elec- tor ; twenty of these were to choose one member of the electoral college of the department ; and the electoral college again was to elect the members of the chamber of deputies : so that by this third remove from the people the latter were left with scarcely a shadow of authority in the general council of the nation. 45. “One third of the members of the senate were to be chosen by the chamber of deputies, the president of the republic, and the supreme court of justice ; and the re- l§41. 1 Froriiiorik of the “ P(at of Tacu' bay a.” 2. Exchangt 0 ^ compli- TTuntft 1842. 3. Speech of Santa Anna on the open- ing of con- gress. 4. Congress dissolved by Santa Anna and a more pliant assem hly convened by him. 5 Neio con- stitution formed. 1843. June 13. S Jts promi- nentfeatures 7 The execu live, and his assistant council. 8. Legislativt potoer. 9. Rights of citizenship. 10. Cmrrposi tion of the chamber qf deputies. 11. Compost iinn of the senate 110 HISTORY OF MEXICO. [Rook ill ANALYSIS 1. Character of the state nsscindlics 2 Santa An- na j)laced at the head of this govern- ment. 8. Unconstitu- tional assumption cf power by Santa Anna, in opposition to the “ Plan of Tacu- haya." 1844. Commence- vient of San- ta Anna's administra- tion 5. Proceed- ings of du- ress, and condition of the treasury. . Feelings of opposition to Santa Anna’s govcrmneni. 2’he election for a pro- vvsumal president maining two-thirds by the assemblies of the several departments. 'These assemblies, however, scarcely amounted to more than a species of municipal police, and were almost entirely under the control of the national execu- tive. “Under this intricate and arbitrary system of gov- eminent, Santa Anna himself was chosen president, or as he should with more propriety have been called, su- preme dictator of the Mexican nation. 46. ^By the sixth section of the “ Plan of Tacubaya’’ it had been provided that the -provisional president should answer for liis acts before the first constitutional congress ; yet before Santa Anna assumed the ofiice of constitutional president, he issued a decree virtually repealing, by his own arbitrary will, that section of the “Plan,” by declar- ing that as the power exercised by him was, by its very tenor, without limitation, the responsibility referred to was merely a ‘ responsibility of opinion and that all the acts of his administration were of the same permanent force as if performed by a constitutional government, and must be observed as such by the constitutional congresa. 47. "Having thus placed himself beyond all responsi- bility for the acts of his provisional presidency, Santa Anna commenced his administration under the new gov- ernment, which was organized bv the assembling of Con- gress in January, 1844. ^The congress at first expressed its accordance with the views of Santa Anna, by voting an extraordinary contribution of four millions of dollars, with which to prosecute a war against Texas ; but on his requiring authority for a loan of ten millions, congress hesitated to give its assent, although but a small portion of the former contribution had been realized, and the treasury was destitute, not only of sufficient resources to carry on a war, but even to meet the daily expenses of the government. 48. “Meanwhile, as aftairs proceeded, the opposition against Santa Anna continued to increase, not only in the congress, but also throughout the republic. He had been raised to power by a military revolution, rather than by the free choice of the people ; who, regarding with jealousy and distrust the man and his measures, were ready for revolt against a government which they had little share in establishing. ’On Santa Anna’s expressing a wish to retire to his farm for the management of his pri- vate affairs, it became the duty of the senate to appoint a president ad interim, to officiate during his absence. So strong had the opposition to the dictator become in tha body, that the ministerial candidate, Canalizo, prevaileu by only one vote over his opponent, of the liberal partv. Part II.] HISTORY OF MEXICO. Ill 40. 'Scarcely had Santa Anna left the capital when the 1844 . assembly of Guadalaxara, or Jalisco,^ cal led* upon the national congress to make some reforms in the constitution i proceed- and tile laws ; and among other things, to enforce that ^slmbiyof article of tlie “ Plan of Tacubaya” which made the pro- visional president responsible for the acts of liis adminis- tration. “Although this measure of the assembly of Ja- ^ Thecharao- lisco wojp taken m accordance wnh an article or tlie con- meaeure. stitution, and was therefore, nominally, a constitutional act, yet it was in reality a revolutionary one, skilfully planned for the overthrow of Santa Anna. 50. ‘Up to this time, Paredes, who had commenced the 3 revolution of 1841, had acted with Santa Anna ; but now, paxed^. at the head of a body of troops, in the same province of Guadalaxara, he openly declared against the dictator, and assumed the functions of military chief of the revolution. ‘Several of the northern provinces immediately gave ^ their adherence to the cause ; and Paredes, at the head of ^ 1400 men, advanced to Lagos,* where he established his head quarters, and there awaited the progress of events. 51. ®Santa Anna, then at his residence near Vera Cruz, s. cunaiuo. was immediately invested by Canalizo, the acting presi- dent, with tlie command of the war against Paredes. ‘Collecting the troops in his neighborhood, at the head of 6 marchof o, , 'ir. 1 *11 1 Santa Anna 8,500 men he departed irom Jalapa, crossed rapidly the to uie capital department of Puebla, where he received some additional troops, and on the 18th of November arrived at Guada- Nov. is. lupe,^ a town in the vicinity of the capital. ’The depart- ments through which he had passed were full of profes- to him. sions of loyalty to his government, and he found the same in that of Mexico ; but even at this moment symptoms of the uncertainty of his cause began to appear. 52. ‘Although congress did not openly support Paredes, yet it seemed secretly inclined to favor the revolution, and, cmgreaa. moreover, it insisted that Santa Anna should proceed con- stitutionally, which he had not done ; for he had taken the command of the military in person, which he was forbidden to do by the constitution, without the previous permission g Marchef of congress. ‘Nevertheless, on the 22d he left Guada- santaAmia lupe for Queretaro, where he expected to assemble a lorce nov 22 . of 13,000 men, with which to overwhelm the little army of Paredes. '“On the same day the chamber of deputies tionsoSjon- voted the impeachment of the minister of war for sign- ^santaAn^! * Lagos is a small town in the eastern part of Guadalaxara t Gtiadahipe is a small village three miles north from the capital. (See Map, p. 569.) It is distinguished for its magnificent church., dedicated to the “ Virgin of Guadalupe, ’ the patron- taint of Mexico. The chapel and other buildings devoted to this saint form a little village of tly'in.selves, separate from the small town that has grown up in the vicinity. 6 112 HISTORY OF MEXICO. [Book 111 ANALYSIS. 1. Proceed- ings at Que- retaro. Members cf the assembly imprisoned by Santa Anna 2. Santa An- na’s ministers Ordered to ap- pear before Congress b Arbitrary measures of the ministers. Dec. 1. Doc. 2. Congress dissolved by them. 4 Puebla de- clares against Santa Anna. Dec 3. A Kevolution in the capital Dee. 6. Dec V. • A new gov- ernment fonmd. 7 Rejoicings andfistivities on the over- throw of San- ta Anna’s governrnent. 1845. 8 Situation and plans oj Santa Anna at this period. ing he order by which Santa Anna held the lommand of the troops. It^also resolved to receive and print tha declarations of the departments that had taken up arms, showing, in all this, no friendly disposition towards Santa Anna. 53. 'On arriving at Queretaro, Santa Anna found that, although the military were professedly in his favor, yet the departmental assembly had already pronounced in favor of the reforms demanded by Jalisco. He therefore im formed the members that if they did not re-pronounce in his favor he would send them prisoners to Perote ; and on their refusal to do so, they were arrested by his order. . ^When news of these proceedings readied the capital, tlie minister of war and the acting president were imme- diately ordered 1o appear before Congress, and to inform that body if they had authorized Santa Anna to imprison the members of the assembly of Queretaro. 54. ®But instead of answering to this demand, on the first of December the ministers caused the doors of Con- gress to be closed, and guarded by soldiery ; and on the following day appeared a proclamation of Canalizo, de- claring Congress dissolved indefinitely, and conferring upon Santa Anna all the powers of government, legislative as well as executive ; the same to be exercised by Cana- lizo until otherwise ordered by Santa Anna. “When intel- ligence of these proceedings reached Puebla, the garrison and people declared against the government, and offered an asylum to the members of Congress. 55. ^During several days the forcible overthrow of the government produced no apparent effect in the capital, but early on the morning of the sixth the people arose in arms ; the military declared in favor of the revolution ; • and Ca- nalizo and his ministers were imprisoned. ®On the sev- enth, Congress reassembled; General Herreia, the leader of the constitutional party, was appointed Provisional Pre. sident of the Republic, and a new ministry was formed- 56. ’Rejoicings and festivities of the people followed. The tragedy of “Brutus, or Rome made Free,” was per formed at the theatre in honor of the success of the revolu tionists ; and every thing bearing the name of Santa Anna, — his trophies, statues, portraits — were destroyed by the populace. Even his amputated leg, which had been em- balmed and buried with military honors, was disinterred, dragged through the streets, and broken to pieces, with every mark of indignity and contempt. 57. *Santa Anna, however, was st 11 in command of a large body of the regular army, at the head of which, earlv in January, he marched against Puebla, hoping lo Part II.: HISTORY OF MEXICO. 113 Btril e an cflecllvc blow by the capture of that place, oi to oj.eii liis way to Vera Cruz, whence he might escape from the country if tliat alternative became nece.ssary. But at Puebla lie tbund himself .surrounded by tlie insur- gents in increasing numbers — liis own troops began to de- sert him--and after several unsuccessful attempts to take the city, on the 11th of the month he sent in a communica- tion ottering to treat with and submit to the government. ‘His terms not being complied with, he attempted to make his escape, but was taken pri' oner, and contined in the castle of Perote. After an imprisonment of several months. Congress passed a decree against him of perpetual banish- ment from the country. 58. “In the mean time the province of Texas, having maintained its independence of Mexico during a period of nine years, and having obtained a recognition of its in- dependence from the United States, and the principal powers of Europe, had applied for and obtained admission into the American confederacy, as one of the states of the Union. “On the 6th of March, 1845, soon after the' pas- sage of the act of annexation by the American Congress, the Mexican minister* at Washington demanded his pass- ports — declaring his mission terminated, and protesting against the recent act of Congress, by which, as he alleg- ed, “ an integral part of the Mexican territory” had been severed from the state to which it owed obedience. ‘‘On the arrival in Mexico of the news of the passage of the act of annexation, the provisional president, Herrera, is- sued a proclamation, reprobating the measure as a breach of national faith, and calling upon the citizens to rally in support of the national independence, which was repre- sented as being seriously threatened by the aggressions of a neighboring power. 59. “Small detachments of Mexican troops were al- ready near the frontiers of Texas, and larger bodies were ordered to the Rio Grande, with the avowed object of en- forcing the claim of Mexico to the territory so long with- arawn from her jurisdiction, and now placed under the guardianship of a power able and disposed to protect the newly acquired possession. ®In view of these demonstra- tions made by Mexico, in the latter part of July the Gov- ernment of the United States sent to Texas, under the command of General Taylor, several companies of troops, which took a position on the island of St. Joseph’s, near Corpus Christi Bay, and north of the mouth of the river Nueces. GO. Tn the ejections that were held in Mexico in Au- gust, Herrera was chosen president, and on the 16th of 8 1S4S. Jan. II. I. His oapiurt and banish- ment 2. SUtianon of Texas at this period. March 6. 3 Course taken by the Mexican minister at Washington. a. (Al-mon te ) 4 By the Mexican president- b. June 4 5. Mexican troiyps on the Texan fron tier. 6 American troops sent t\ Texas. c. (See Map, p 644.) July--Aug. 7 Hetrera's administra- tion Sept. 16. 114 HISTORY OF 3IEX CO. [Bov»k 111 analysis. September took the oath of office n the presence of the Mex ican Congress. His administration, however, was of short continuance. Evidently convinced of the inability of Mex- ico to carry on a successful war for the recovery of Texas, he showed a disposition to negotiate with the United States for a peaceable settlement of the controversy. TaredeS; then in command of a portion of the army designed for the invasion of Texas, seized the opportunity for appeal- ing to the patriotism of his countrymen, and declared against the administration of Herrera, with the avowed object of preventing the latter from concluding an ar- rangement by wliich a part of the Republic was to be Dec 21 , ceded to tlie United States. On the 21st of December govei^^nt Mexican Congress conferred upon Herrera dictatorial overthrown, powers to enable him to quell the revolt, but on the ap- proach of Paredes to Mexico, at the head of six or seven thousand men, the regular army there declared in his fa- vor, and the administration of Herrera was terminated. 1846. 61. The hostile spirit which the war party in Mexico, ]iuAVurTcal beaded by Paredes, had evinced towards the United States, ^Gran!^ induced the latter to take measures for guarding against any hostile invasion of the territory claimed by Texas; and on the 11th of March, 1846, the army of General Taylor broke up its encampment at Corpus Christi, and commenced its march towards the Rio Grande. On the 28th of the same month it took a position opposite Mata- March. moras. ■‘Open hostilities soon followed, the Mexicans ^'rZt^hot leaking the first attack. The battles of Falo Alto and nS Mexico de la Palma, fought on tlie soil claimed by Texas, ^United ^’fisulted in victory to the American arms ; — Matamoras* States surrendered ; — during the 21st, 22d, and 23d of Septem- "^canaS' heights of Moiitereyf were .stormed, and on the capitulated to General 7\aylor. Upper Cal- ■ ifbrnia had previously submitted to an American squadron, commanded by Commodore Sloat, and the city and valley of Santa Feij: had surrendered to General Kearney. 5 Another 62. ^Such Were the events which opened the war on '^‘^liexiM the frontiers of Mexico. In the mean time another do- againiThe niestic revolution had broken out, and Paredes, while en- g^vermnint preparations to meet the foreign enemy, found the power which he had assumed wrested from him. Santa * Matamoras, a Mexican tovra, and the capital of the State of ^’amaulipas, (Tam-aw-le6-pa8,) once containing 12.000 inhabitants, is situated on the south sid- of the Rio Grande, about 20 miles from its mouth. (See Map, p. 620.) t Monterey, (Mon-ter -a,) the capital cf the State of New Leon, contains a population of about 15,(00 inhabitants. (See Map, p. 620.) 1 Santa Fe, the capital of the territory of New Mexico, is a town of about 40CO inhabitant situated 15 miles E. of the Rio Grande, 1100 miles N.W. from the city of Mexico, and 100® mies fr< m New Orleans. (See Map, p. 620.) Part II.] HISTORY OF MEXICO. 115 Anna lind boon rooailed by tlie revolutionnry party, and t §40. enlen’iig' Mo.xico in triumph, was again )>laced at the Iiead of that government whieh ]iad so recent!}^ sat in judgment against him, and which had awarded to him the penalty of perpetual hanishment. For an account of tlie war be- tween the United States and Mexico see Polk’s Adminis- tration, p. 485. CONCLUDING REMARKS ON MEXICAN HISTOUV 1. With the commencement of the war between the United States acd Mex ICO, in 1846, we close our brief account of the history of the latter country hoping, though almost against hope, that we have arrived near the period of the last of the domestic revolutions that were destined to distract that unhappy land, and looking anxiously forward to the time when Peace may bestow upon Mexico internal tranquillity, and the blessings of a permanent but free govern- ment. 2. As Americans, we feel a deep and absorbing interest in all those countries of the New World which have broken the chains of European vassalage, and established independent governments of their own ; but as citizens of the first republic on this continent, Avhich, for more than half a century, has maintained an honorable standing among the nations of the earth, without one serious do- mestic insurrection to sully the fair page of its history, we have looked with unfeigned grief upon the numerous scenes of sanguinary contention which have convulsed nearly all the American republics that have aspired to follow in the path which we have trodden. 3. If the task of tracing the causes of the events which have rendered those republics less peaceful, less prosperous, and less happy than ours, should be an unpleasant one, yet it may not be wholly unprofitable ; for it is by the past only that we can safely judge of the future, and by knowing the rocks and shoals on which others have broken, we may be the better enabled to guard against the dangers which, at some future day, may threaten us. In the his- tory of modern Mexico we perceive a combination of nearly all those circum- stances that have rendered the South American republics a grief and a shame to the friends of liberal institutions throughout the world ; and to Mexico we shall confine ourselves for examples of the evils to which we have referred. 4. Mental slavery, an entire subjection to the will and judgment of spiritual leaders, was the secret of that system of arbitrary rule by which Spain, during nearly three centuries, so quietly governed her American colonies.* As early as 1502 the Spanish monarch was constituted head of the American church; and no separate spiritual jurisdiction of the Roman pontitf avas allowed to in- terfere Avith the royal prerogative, in which was concentrated every branch of authority, and to which all classes avere taught to look for ho a or and prefer- ment. Under this system, the security of the poaver of Spain depended upon the ignorance and blind idolatry of the people, avhora education would have made impatient of a yoke which comparison would have rendered doubly gall- ing. Spain avas held up to the Mexicans as the queen of nations, and the Spanish as the only Christian language ; and the people were taught that their fate was in escribably better than that of any others of mankind. ■* * “ aaiiat have we ever known like the o lonial vassalage of these States ? — AYhen did we or our ancestors fhel, like them, the weight of k political despotism that presses men to the earth, or of tJ’at religious intolerance which would shi t up heaven to all but the bigoted ? HAVi ■PRUNo FROM ANOTHER STOCK— WE BELONG TO ANOTHER RACE. We have known nothing — we have felt nothing— of the political despotism of Spain, nor of the heat of her fires of intol® fmoe.” — Webster’s Speech on the Panama Mission, April 14,1828. 116 HISTORY OJ MEXICO. JBook id 5. To perpetuate this ignorance, and effectually guard against foreign influ* ences, the ‘‘Laws of the Indies" made it a capital crime for a foreigner to enter the Spanish colonics 'without a special license from his Catholic majesty, the king of Spain ; nor were these licenses granted unless researches in Natural History were the ostensible object of the applicant. All Protestants were in* discriminately condemned as heretics and unbelievers, witli whom no good Catholic could hold intercourse without contamination. In Mexico, as well as in Spain, the Inquisition was firmly established, and it discharged its duties with an unbounded zeal and a relentless rigor. Its tendency was, not only to direct the conscience in matters of religion, but to stifle inquiry in everything that could throw light upon the science of politics and government. Modern histories and political writings were rigorously iDroscribed in Mexico, and so late as ISll, the doctrine of the sovereignty of the people was denounced as a damnable heresy. Doctrines directly opposed to republican principles, and based upon ignorance and prejudice, were thus sedulously interwoven with the religion of the people, and while the intolerant spirit thus inculcated remains, there will be no security for the permanence of republican institutions. G. From the past history and present prospects of Mexico, compared with those of the United States, we may gather one of the most important lessons that history tetiches. Although Mexico was settled nearly a century before the United States, yet the latter had gone through all the discouragements and trials of their colonial existence, steadily progressing in general knowledge and in the growth of liberal principles, had outgrown their vassalage, and firmly established their independence, while Mexico was still groping in spiritual and intellectual darkness, without being fully aware of her enslaved condition. In the case of the United States the declaration of Independence was the delibe- rate resolve of a united and intelligent people, smarting under accumulated wrongs, rightly appreciating the vatu'* of freedom, and with prudent foresight calmly weighing the cost of obtaining it. When once obtained, the virtue and intelligence of the people were sufficient to preserve it, and to guard against its natural liabilities to perversion. A system of government was adopted, re- publican not only in form but in principle ; and standing out prominently as a beacon in the darkness of the age, equal protection and toleration were given to all religious sects. 7. In the case of Mexico, the first resistance to Spanish tyranny was but a sudden and isolated movement of a few individuals, with no ulterior object of freedom ; and the masses of the ignorant population who joined in the insur- rection were influenced by no higher motives than those of plunder and re- venge. A declaration of Independence found the people disunited, ignorant of the nature and extent of the evils under which they were suffering, unaware of ihcir own resources, and ready to follow blindly wherever their chiefs led them. When Independence was at length accomplished, it was merely for one despotism to give place to another, and in the struggle of contending fao tions a monarchy arose to usurp the liberties of the people. 8 The sudden overthrow of monarchy gave place to a sj'stem republican in form, and fair and comely in its proportions, but containing one of the most odio'is features of despotism. It was declared that one particular religion should be adopted, to the exclusion and prohibition of any other whatever, A principle more illiberal and unrepublican could not have been imagined, and where it prevails, the idea of n free government is an absurdity It was a vain attempt to engraft the freshly budding germs of freedom on the old and with- ^ered stalk of tyranny, as unnatural as to hope that the most tender and delicate plant would bud and blossom, in vigor and beauty, on the gnarled oak of the forests. Of all tyranny, that which is exerted over the consciences of the su- perstitious and the ignorant is the most baneful in its effects. It not only ren- ders its subjects more than willing slaves, and makes them glory in their bon- dage, but it incapacitates them from a’ preciating or enjoying the blessings of liberty when freely offered them. 9 Of the present state of learning among the Mexicans, some idea mav Part II.’ HISTORY OF MEXICO. m formed, 'when it is considered, that, so late as 1840, among the entire •white population of the country not more than one in five could read and write, and among the Indians and mixed classes, not one in fift 3 ' ; a startling fact for a re- public, and one of the prominent causes of that incapacity for self-govertiment which the people have thus far exhibited. The constitution of 1S24 indeed dis- played a laudable anxiety for (he general improvement of the country and the dissemination of knowledge ; but the ease with Avhich.that constitution was over- thrown by a military despot, and the facility with Avhich subsequent revolutions have been effected, without any object but the restless ambition of their insti- gators, who hoped to rise to power over the ruins of their predecessors, show the development of no progressive principle^ and that the people have made little advancement in that knowledge which is requisite to fit them for self-govern- ment. 10. As yet there can scarcely be said to be more than two classes among those who are citizens ; the church on the one hand, and the army on the other ; for the numerous mixed and Indian population is almost Avholly unrepresented in the government. The stranger is reminded of this double dominion of mil- itary and spiritual power by the constant sound of the drum and the bell, which ring in his ears from morn till midnight, drowning the sounds of industry and labor, and by their paraphernalia of show and parade deeply impressing him with the conviction that there are no republican influences prevailing around him. A large standing army has been maintained, not to guard the nation against invading enemies, but to protect the government against the people; and its leaders have originated all the revolutions that have occurred since the overthrow of the power of Spain. 11. The present condition of Mexico, »apart from considerations of the results of the foreign war in which she is engaged, is one of exceeding embarrassment, and many years of peace must elapse, under a wise and permanent administra- tion of government, before she can recover from the evils which a long period of anarchy and misrule has entailed upon her. The country presents a wide field of waste and ruin ; agriculture has been checked ; commerce and manu- factures scarcely exist ; a foreign and a domestic debt weigh heavily upon the people; and the morals of the masses have become corrupted. Under such cir- cumstances, the future prospects of Mexico are dark to the ejm of hope, and the most gloom}'^ forebodings of those who love her welfiire threaten to be realized While she has been absorbed with domestic contentions, the march of improve- ment has been pressing upon her borders ; and her soil is too fertile, and hei mines too valuable, long to lie unimproved, without tempting the cupidity of other nations. Texas, severed from her, not by foreign interference, but by the enterprise of a hardy, united, and intelligent population, that had been in- vited to her soil to make her waste and wilderness lands fertile, may be to hei a warning, and a prophetic page in her history. 12. And whether the Anglo-American race is destined to sweep over the val- leys and plains of Mexico, and in that direction carry onward to the shores of the Pacific, the blessings of civil and religious freedom, under the mild and peaceable influences of republican institutions, or whether the Hispano-Mexi. cans shall continue to rule in the land which they have polluted, in their do- mestic quarrels, with scenes of violence and blood, and over which the intole- rance of spiritual despotism has so long exerteci its blighting influence, is a problem which the Mexican people alone can solve. If they will be united under a government of their own choice ; if they will foster learning and the arts ; cultivate good morals, and banish the intolerance of their religion ; they may jmt become a respected, a great, a powerful, and a happy nation ; but if do- mestic discord and civil wars, fomented by ambitious military chieftains, shall much longer prevail, the nation will be broken into fragments, or her territory seized upon by some more powerful, because more united, more liberal, more intelligent, and more virtuous people. a. Written in 1846. PART III. HISTORY OF TEXAS CHAPTER I. TEXAS* AS A PART OF MEXICO, WHILE UNDER THE SPANISH DOMINION. [1521 TO 1821.] 1 . 'Before the formation of European settlements in 1521 . I'exas, that country was the occasional resort, rather than the abode, of wandering Indian tribes, who had no fixed of Texas la habitations, and who subsisted chiefly by hunting and pre- datory warfare. Like the modern Comanches,'^ they tuments were a wild, unsocial race, greatly inferior to the agricul- ^ (seo^Note, tural Mexicans of the central provinces, who were sub- p •^s.) dued by Cortez. 2. “The establishment of the Spanish power upon the ruins of the kingdom of Montezuma was not followed im- the country mediately by even the nominal occupation of the whole spSiiards. country embraced in modern Mexico. More than a cen- * The territory claimed by Texas, according to a boundary act passed Dec. 19th, 1836, ex- tended from the S.ibine to the Rio Grande, and from this latter river and the Gulf of Mexico to the boundary line of the United States ; embracing an area of more than 200,000 square milts — a greater extent of surface than is included in the states of New York, Pennsylvania, Vir- ginia, and Ohio. Her present western boundary is about 2.50 miles east of Santa Fe. In the vicinity of the coast, and ranging from thirty to seventy-five miles inland, the surfact of the country is very level, but singularly free from swamps and marshes. Bordering on the Sabine the country is flat and woody ; from the Sabine to Galveston Bay it is mostly a barren prairie, destitute of trees, except on the margin of the water courses. The remaining portion of the coast, southwest from Galveston, is Imv and sandy, relieved, towards the interior, and on the margins of the streams, by insulated groves and beautiful prairies. The .«oil of the level region is a rich alluvion of great depth, and owing to its porous character, and its general :-eedom fronr stagnant waters, the climate is less unhealthy than in the vicinity of the lowlands of the southern United States. Beyond the level region is the “ rolling country,” forming the largest of the natural divisions of Texas, and extending from 150 to 200 miles in width. This region presents a delightful variety of fertile prairie and valuable wood'and, enriched with springs and rivulets of the purest water This district possesses all the natural advantages requisite for the support of a dense population The soil is of an excellent quality, the atmosphere is purer than in the lo w country, and no local causes of di.sease are known. The climate of Texas is believed to be superior, on the whole, to that of any other portion of North America ; the winters being milder, and the heat of summer less oppressive than in the northeastern section of the United States. The forests of Texas are destitute of that rank undergrowth which prevails in the woody districts of Loui.siana and Mississippi ; and the level region is generally free from those putrid swamps, the exhalations from which, under the Ktys of a burning sun, poison the atmosphere, and produce sickness and death. In Texas the banks of the water-courses rise gradually from the beds of the streams , from river to river the country is an open acclivity ; while, in the low districts of Louisiana and Mis Eissippi, the banks of the rivers are suddenly abrupt, and the country mostly a swampy and comi'actlY wooded level, retaining the waters of annual inundations, which geuejrate uoxiotu 120 HISTORY OF TEXAS. [Book HI ANALYSIS lury and a lialf elapsed before a single Spanish post was erected within the limits of the present Texas, and in the tardy progress of Spanish colonization originated the pre- tensions of France to the Rio Grande, as the southwestern frontier of Louisiana. ‘The discovery by the French, and the exploration tippL of the country bordering on the Mississippi, have already been mentioned in connection with the early history of ». Seep 520. Louisiana.^ ^In the year 1684, La Salle, the pioneer in 1684. those western discoveries, sailed" from France with four - # vessels and two hundred and eighty persons, with the wuhinihf. establishing a colony at the mouth ol the Mis- limits of sissippi. Deceived, however, in his reckoning. La Salle failed to reach the place of his destination, and sailing unconsciously southward, he landed on the 18th of Feb- 1685. ruary, 1685, at the head of Matagorda Bay,* within the c. Note.p 6«. limits of the present 'fexas. * 4. ^Here he built and garrisoned a small fort, and took ciaimsof formal possession of the countrv in the name of his sove- France to the . * t i tt i m " t • • i country. 1 ‘eign ; nor did r ranee, while Louisiana was hers, relin- quish her claims to the territory thus colonized under her 1 Tile vessels banners. ^The largest vessel in the expedition of La LaSalle. Salle soon returned to trance; two others were lost in tlie bay ; and the fourth, a small sloop, was captured off d Note.p 112 . St. Domingo'* by Spanish cruisers. ^La Salle, dissatisfied reinovlr^the with his situation, although the country around him, ver- dant with luxuriant herbage, gave abundant evidence of the fertility of the soil, resolved to seek the Mississippi and establish his colony there. 5. “After several unsuccessful attempts to discover the Mississippi, his colony being in the meantime threatened with famine, and the surrounding Indians having become hostile, in January, 1687, he departed* with sixteen per- sons, with the desperate resolution of finding his way to Canada by land, whence he intended sailing for France where he hoped to obtain materials for a fresh expedition. '*'On his journey, and while yet within the limits of Texas, he was shot*' by one of his own men whom he had offended. ?. Departure of La Satie nt Canada. 1687. 0. Ju. f. March 19- r. ms death, and the breaking up if the colony. miasma, the cause of mali^ant fevers. AVhile the midsummer air of the alluvial region of th* Mississippi is surcharged with noxious moisture, in Texas gentle breezes blow six months in the year from the south and southwest, and, coming from the waters of the Gulf, or passing over the elevated table-lands of the interior, they give an invigorating freshness to the atmosphere. So lelightful is the temperature in the greater portion of Texas proper, that this region has been very appropriately styled the “ Italy of America.” Here ice is seldom seen ; snow is a rare and ‘.Lusient visitor ; and even in winter the trees preserve their foliage, and the plains their ver- dure The soil and the climate combined admit of two or three crops a 3’ear, of fruits and vege- tables. and two gardens are common.- one for sprang and summer, and one for autumn and winter. Rheumatisms and chronic diseases are rare in Texas ; pulmonary consumption is almost un- known ; and, in the opinion of respectable medical men, a residence in this country would be M favorable, to persons of consumptive habits, as the south of Europe or Madeira. Part All.] HISTORY OF TEXAS. 121 The e;5tablis]iment formed by him at Matagorda was soon after broken up by the Indians. 0. ‘When intelligence of La *j>alle’s invasion reached Mexico, the viceroy held a council of war to deliberate on the matter, and an expedition was resolved upon to scour the country, and hunt out the French if any were still remaining. “Accordingly, a suitable force was des- patched commanded by Captain Alonzo de Leon, who arrived* in April, 1689, at the site of La Salle’s fort, which he found deserted, and the remains of one of the French vessels that had been wrecked on the coast still visible. *De Leon, prompted by the rumor that some of La Salle’s companions were wandering about the country with the Indians, visited the tribe of the Asimais, who received him kindly, but he could find no traces of the fugitive Frenchmen. ^The Spanish commander reciprocated the kindness of the Asimais, on whom he bestowed the name of “ Texas ” since applied to the country they inhabited, and which, in their language, signified friends.” 7. “On the return of De Leon, he informed the viceroy of the freedom of the country from foreigners, mentioned the amicable disposition of the Indians, and recommended the establishment of missionary posts and garrisons, for the purpose of civilizing the natives, and preventing the intrusion of Europeans. ®In accordance with this recom- mendation, one or two unimportant missions were founded in Texas in the year 1690, and two years later a small set- tlement was made at San Antonio de Bexar. 8. “In 1699, the French, under De Iberville, having formed a few settlements in southern Louisiana, assumed nominal possession of the country from the mouth of the Mobi^e river to the Bay of Matagorda. *Some years later the Spaniards established several posts in the vici- nity of the French settlement at Natchitoches,* which they adected to consider within their limits ; and by a royal order in 1718, a detachment of fifty light infantry was stationed at Bexar. *The French at Natchitoches soon after attacked the neighboring Spanish missions, and obliged the inhabitants to seek a temporary retreat at Bexar; but the French were soon attacked in turn, and obliged to retire beyond the Sabine. 9. ‘"Although thus driven beyond the limits of Texas, the French did not abandon their claims to the country, and in 1720 they established a small garrison at La Salle’s post, and raised there the arms of France anew, with the I6§7. ». Designs of the Spaniards to expel the French from the country. 2. The expe- dition of De Leon. a. April 22 1689. 3 Hi- visit tc the As i mais 4 Origin of the name of Texas. 5 Return of De Leon, and his recom- mendations ta the Viceroy. 6. First Span- ish settle- ments in Texas. 1690. b. See Note and Map, next page. 7. TheFrenth assume nom.i- nal posression of the coun- try 8. Spanish posts near Natchit:,chts, arol garrison at Bexar. 1718. 9. Hostilitus betioeen the- French and Spaniards 10. French garrison a the bay of Afi tagorda 1720. * NatcmtochfS, (pronounced Nacch-i- tosh.l is in Louisiana, on the west side of the lU i River, about 200 miles from its mouth. It was settled by the French about the vear 1717. 122 HISTORY OF TEXAS. rfiooK III- iiNALYsis. design of representing the continued assertion of the rigli* "TtG 3 sovereignty. But this post never acquired any impor* \. Weston tance, and was soon abandoned. *ln 1763 France ceded ^cededto Spain that portion of Louisiana west of the Mississippi Spain miip. River ; and the conflictintr claims of the two countries to the territory of Texas were for a time settled; but in tlie 1900 1800, Louisiana was ceded back* to France, with B. Seep 528 the Same undefined limits that it had when previously 1803. ceded to Spain. ^Three years later, the same territory b. seep.^ of Louisiaiia was ceded^ by France to the United States, vic:^ofLouisi- by which latter power the claim to Texas was still for- unitcdstates. lually Continued, without, however, any attempt to en- force it. 1810. 10. ^At the time of the outbreak of the first Mexican ^orrexlTlr. I'C'^clution, in 1810, the population of Texas was several thousand less than it was fifty years previous, and the jte first Mexi- Only settlements ot importance were those of San Antonio de Bexar,* Nacogdoches,f and La Bahia, or Goliad. :j: A few Spanish garrisons, and missionsof the Romish church, scattered through the wilderness of the interior, gathered around them a few miserable Indian proselytes, whose spiritual welfare was generally less cared for than the benefit their labor conferred upon their reverend monitors and masters. ^These missionary establishments, each consisting syionuhniis- of a massive stone fortress and a church, the latter sur- ^hmenis^' mounted with enormous bells and decorated with statues and paintings, presented more the appearance of feudal castles than of temples for religious worship. The ruins of some of these structures still remain, with their walls almost entire, — striking monuments of the past, and of the sway of Catholicism over the forests of Texas. * The old Spanish town of Sta Antonio de Bexar was in the central part of western Texas, and was em- braced in a curve of the San Antonio Kiver. on its west- ern bank. (See Map.) The town was in the form of an oblong square, and the houses were constructed almost entirely of stone, one story high, and protected by walls from three to four feet in thickness. The Alamo, an oblong inclosure, containing about an acre of ground, and surrounded by a wall between eight and ten feet high and three feet thick, was situated at the north- eastern part of the town, on the left bank of the San Antonio Kiver. Below Bexar, at intervals, on the bank* of the San Antonio, rose the edifices appropriated to the missions. The.se, four in number, presented the usual combination of church and fortress, and were constructed of massive stone. t Nacogdoches, (pronounced Nak-og-dosh,) is in the eastern part of Texas, on a branch of the river Neches, near the Sabine. (See Map, p. 620.) t Goliad, formerly called La Bahia, is beautifully situated on the right lank of the San Antonio River, about 20 miles from the intersection of the San Antonio with the Guadalupe, ni about 40 miles N.W. from Copano. (See Map, p. 644.) TICINITT OF BEXAR. Par-) III.] HISTORY OF TEXAK 123 12. ‘The plundering habits of the roving Comanches,* IS 10. and other tribes on the northern frontier, limited the range f^panwh jf missions in that direction ; and the policy of Spain, '^lauoVtotite aiming at interposing between her more populous Mexican aett/e^ntof provinces and the republican states of tlie north, a wilder- ness barrier, studiously guarded against the introduction of emigrant'} in numbers suflicient to reclaim the country from the native Indian. ’So jealous of foreign influence \vere the Spanish authorities, that it was made a capital*^' en(x crime for a foreigner to enter the Spanish provinces with- out a license from the king of Sj)ain ; and such was their dread of tlie Anglo-Americans in particular, that it was a favorite sd’ mg of a captain-general of one of the eastern Mexican provinces, that, if he had the power, he would prevent the birds from flying across the boundary line between Texas and tlie United States. 13. ’Owing to these circumstances, Texas remained s. T«a;as almost entirely unknown to the people of the United unT/eTsiata States until after the breaking out of the Mexican revolu- tion. “During the year 1812, Toledof and Guttierez,:j: iqi2 Mexican officers attached to the revolutionary cause, and 4 Theexpe tlien in the United States, devised a plan for invading the Tomoand eastern Mexican provinces by the aid of American aux- fliaries. Attracted by the excitement of military adven- ture, about two hundred Americans, mostly the sons of respectable planters in the south-western states, led by officers Magee, Kemper, Locket, Perry, and Ross, and Dispersum joined by tw'o or three hundred French, Spaniards, and trmpsT^d Italians, crossed the Sabine, § routed a body of royalist troops near Nacogdoches, and on the first of November of the same year took possession o^ the fortified town of Goliad without resistance. 14. ’Here they were besieged during three months by siege of about 2000 Spaniards, whose repeated assaults were sue- * The Comanches. still found in Texas in considerable numbers, occupied most of the north ern and western portions of the country. They are a nation of robbers, cunning and decep live, seldom engaging in war where there is a prospect of much opposition, but committing their depredations upon the weak and the defenceless, whom they use every wile to betray by professions of friendship ; — deeming it more honorable to murder a man in his sleep than tn hike him in open combat. They violate their treaties so often that the remark, — “ As faithless as a Comanche treaty,” has become a Mexican adage. They have learned to tame the •wild horses of the prairie, xvhich they ride with the ease and dexterity of Tartars. They are a bardy, temperate race, — avoiding the use of ardent spirits, xvhich they call ‘ fool’s water.” They live in tents made of buffalo skins. Ilorse-racing is their favorite pastime, t Don Jose Alvarez de Toledo. i Don Bernardo Guttierez. (Goot-te-a-reth.) ^ The Sahme River ri.ses in the north-eastern part of Texas, in a fertile and well-timbered wuntry, and, after flowing in a S.E. direction about 150 miles, forms, during the remainder of Its course, the boundary betxveen Louisiana and Texas. Before entering the Gulf of Jlexico, It passes through Sabine Lake, which is about 30 miles long, and from one to seven or eight miles xvide, connected with the Gulf by a narroxv inlet, with a soft mud bar at the entrance In the lower part of its course, the Sabine passes through an extended and sterile prairie. It ift navigable (b or 70 les from its entrance into Sabine I..ake. 124 HISTORY OF TEXAS. [Boob IIL iXAi. rsi3 cessfully repelled. ‘On the tenth of February following, TsiS * Americans under Kemper sallied out and met the Feb 10 .* enemy on the open plain, although outnumbered by them 1 . Tht be- in the proportion of two to one. After a desperate conflict of several hours, the Spaniards were routed and driven fi*om the field, with a loss of three or four hundred in killed and wounded, while the total loss of tlie victors was less than forty. retreat of the Spaniards towards Bexar, Spaniards, they were attacked^ near the Salado Creek* and defeated, a. March29. result similar to that of the battle of Goliad, and with a farther loss of their military stores, and several thousand head of mules and horses. ‘Resuming his cajiituidtiijn march, Kemper moved on to Bexar, and demanded an %st%oopl unconditional surrender of the town, which met with b. April i. prompt compliance. The royalist generals, Salcedo and Herrera, and twelve other Spaniards of distinction, made a formal surrender ; which was quickly followed by the capitulation of all the royalist troops, then reduced to 1 Massacre qf eight hundred men. ^The latter were allowed to depart, but the former were condemned to death by a Mexican junto headed by Guttierez, and afterwards massacred in secret, in order to conceal their fate from the Americans. ^W^empef' ^^e truth, however, became known, a great propor- frqmthfUex- tion of the Americans, with Kemper at their head, imme- an aus abandoned the Mexican service, disgusted with a cause stained by such enormities. iiivading force, much reduced in numbers b)- force the withdrawal of Kemper and his friends, remained inac- c. June 16 tive at Bexar until the approach,* in June, of a royalist Advice of army of four thousand men. ’Suspicious that the Mexi- s^m^nment caiis were about to abandon their allies, and unite with of the army, Spaniards, Ross urged the necessity of an immediate retreat ; but the majority of his officers, rejecting the advice of their superior, determined, at every risk, to abide the issue on the spot. On the same night. Colonel Ross, deserting his men, left the town ; and early on the follow- d. June 17. ing** morning Colonel Perry was chosen to the command. 8. Attepipted 17 . 8A communication from the royalist general, Eli- sondo, being received, giving the Americans permission to retire unmolested from Texas, on condition that thej would deliver up Guttierez and the other Mexicans vvli6 were implicated in the massacre of the Spanish prisoners a contemptuous answer was returned, and all capable of bearing arms, both Mexicans and Americans, preparef * Tho Sal&do, a small but beautiful stream which issues from a spring about twelve milek forth from Bexar, aud passes wichin three miles east of that pla/;e, joins the San Antonk^ dver about fifteen miles below 6e.\ar. (See Map, p. 624 HISTORY OF TEXAS. Paet III.] 125 for battle. 'Eaily on the following morning'- they advanced 1 § 13 . against the enemy, whom they found celebrating matins on the eastern bank of the Alesan, four miles west from Bexar, i. T/ieSp.-.r. In tlie conflict which ensued the Spaniards were routed, auai&^Li witii the loss of their baggage and artillery, and with a number of killed and wounded nearly equal to the entire force brought against them. 18. ^The odium that fell upon Guttierez, who w&s Removal of deemed tiie prime abettor of the massacre of the Spanish andappohit- prisoners before mentioned, led to his removal from the ToledTtfthe supreme command of the revolutionary force in Texas, and to the appointment of General ^^oledo in his place. ®On tlie removal of Guttierez, Kemper returned from tlie 3 Returno/ United States, and took post at Bexar at the head of about four hundred Americans, wlio, with seven hundred Mexi- cans under Mancliaca, a bold, but rude and uneducated native partizan, constituted the only force that could be brought against a royalist army of several thousand men, already advancing under the command of Arredondo, captain-general of tlie eastern internal provinces. 19. ■‘At the head of his small force, Toledo, as com- Aug. is. mander-in-chief, advanced against the enemy, whom he met on the 18th of August, on the western bank of the river Medina.* Kemper and Manchaca, crossing the stream, pressed on with their usual intrepidity ; the enemy yielding ground and retreating in good order. ®ln this s Their first manner the royalists fell back three miles, when a vigor- ous onset caused them to break and abandon their cannon. ‘Toledo, fearing that his men were proceeding too far, endeavored to call them from the pursuit ; but he was Schaca. opposed by the fiery valor of Kemper and Manchaca, who issued contrary orders, declaring that there should be no retreat. 20. ’The pursuit, therefore, continued, until, to the fcurprise of the Americans and Mexicans, the enemy pursuit, and reached their intrenchments, where half their army had "o / the com- been kept in reserve. A most destructive fire was now and^ opened by the entire Spanish force. The Mexicans fled at the first volley, and the Americans, left to sustain the contest alone, were soon beaten back, with greatly dimi- nished numbers, and finally compelled to seek safety in flight The Mexicans, who basely deserted their standard in the hour of peril, and when victory might still hare been secured, suffered but little loss ; but nearly all the * On the Pre.sidio road, eight or nine miles west from Bexar. The Medina River enters the Biui Antonio about 16 miles below Bexar. (See Map ) It is a handsome stre.am of clear water, about 80 feet wide, its bed lying about 12 feet below the surface, and its current flowing at the rate of three miles an hour. It has its source in a large fountain, in an extensive valley cf the lughlands, about 80 miles N.W. from Bexar 126 HISTORY OF TEXAS. [Booe U ANALYSIS Americans who escaped from the battle (ieW were slain or captured in their flight towards Louisiana. Thus ter- minated, in total defeat to the insurgents, the battle of the Medina; and with it was suspended, during the five sub- sequent years, the Mexican revolutionary struggle in Texas. defeat of the force under Toledo, the * statL‘ more guarded vigilance of the autliorities of the United ^cciulnding States, acting upon principles of strict neutrality towards ^fiexico^ the contending parties in Mexico, prevented expeditions \fv>Tvwre ^ large scale from crossing the frontiers. ^Adventur- ‘ accurate ei’s in small parties, however, occasionally visited Texas, disseminating, on their return, more accurate knowledge of its climate, soil, and natural resources, than had pre- viously been obtained ; but the unsettled state of the country, and the doubtful result of the Mexican revolu- r^d^ofT^ar. prevented emigration, and it was not until the colonization' achievement of Mexican independence, in 1821, that any substantial advances were made towards the colonization of Texas. 3. Temporary 22. ®In the meantime, however, the principal bays and establish- , » , i i i i i j ^ meats on the liarbors 01 the coast had been explored, and some tempo- rary establishments had been made where flourishing set- aiSpIraliMi tlements have since been formed. “For the purpose of accommodating privateers sailing under the Mexican flag, the agents and partisans of the revolutionists had selected a See Map, stalioiis at Matagorda,‘ Galveston,* and other places; ^ most of which became piratical establishments, that were eventually broken up by the government of the United States. a Mina at 23. ‘‘It was at Galveston, then containing only a rude ^ cabins, that Mina passed the winter t See p 587 1816 on his unfortunate expedition** against Mexico. y The fate of “The fate of the small band of Americans, under Colonel Perry, who accompanied Mina, and who abandoned the expedition at Soto la Marina, deserves to be mentioneo. "'htfory^ '^Perry had served in the army of the United States ; he was with Kemper in the Texan campaign of 1813 ; he had a hair-breadth escape at the battle of the Medina, and after his return, he was present at the battle of New Or- leans. * The town of Galveston is situated at the northeastern extremity of Galveston Island, on the south side of the entrance into Galveston Bay. (See Map, p. 659.) The island, which ia destitute of timber, with the exception of two or three live oaks near its centre, is about M miles in length, with an average breadth of three or four miles. It runs parallel to bha coast, and is separated from the main land by a sound or bay about four miles wide, and from four to eight feet deep. The harbor of Galveston, which is between the town and Pelican Island on the west, is spacious and secure, affording 'firm anchorage, and has a genenil depth of from 18 to 30 feet of water Pelican Island is a level- sandy traet, embracing several huo* irod acres. ^ART III I HISTORY OF TEXAS. 127 24. After leaving Mina, as before mentioned, he at 1817 . tempted to return to the United States through Te.^ias. ZliiTnw^ Harassed by royalist troops and liostile Indians, the small but intrepid band fought their way to Goliad, near the Bay of Matagorda. “Resolved on attacking this strong a. /re de- position, Perry summoned the garrison to surrender, but 8uPr^er%f while the Spanish commandant was deliberating on the summons, a party of two hundred royalist cavalry ap- peared. “Encouraged by this reenforcement, the garrison I'JIruaimff sallied out, and in the bloody contest that followed, every the entire man or the Americans was killed except the leader. American*. Perry, seeing all his comrades dead or dying around him, retired to a neighboring tree, and, presenting a pistol to his head, fell by his own hand, rather than surrender to the foe. 25. •‘Two years after the fall of Perry, General Long, 1819. at the head of about three hundred men from the south- western states, entered Texas, and joined the revolution- ists against the Spanish authorities. The expedition, how- ever, proved unfortunate, and disastrous to those engaged in it. Although Goliad was once taken, yet Nacogdoches was destroyed, and the inhabitants of the eastern part of Texas were driven across the Sabine. “Long was defeat- s. ma force ed on the Brazos* and Trinityf rivers, and finally, by the %naiiyt^en perfidy of the Spanish commandant at Bexar, he and all 'pnsvnera. his force, then amounting to 180 men, were made prison- ers and conveyed to the city of Mexico. “Here Long e. Death c/ was shot by a soldier as he was passing a small band of jSfeimae the military on guard. His men were drafted into the priLnera Mexican service, but were finally released and sent home to the United States, through the interference of Mr. Poinsett, the American envoy. ^ 26. ’To complete the narrative of evenis Texas, pre- ? French vious to the separation of Mexico from Spain, it is requi- settle in Aia site to notice an attempt by a body of French emigrants to form a settlement on the Trinity River. In 1817, a * The Brazos River, which enters the Gulf about 50 miles S. W. from Galveston Inlet, is a vrinding stream, the whole extent of which is supposed to be nearly a thousand miles. (See Map, p. 620 and Map, p. 659.) Its waters are often quite red, owing to an earthy deposit of fine red clay. They are also salt, or brackish, — occasioned by one of its branches running through an extensive salt region and a salt lake. When, in the dry season, the water is evapoi*ated, an extensive plain in this salt region, far in the interior, is covered with crystallized salt. The Brazos runs through a rich country, and is fringed with valuable timber land. Its banks, to the distance of 200 miles from its mouth, are from 20 to 40 feet in depth, and are seldom overflowed. t Trinity River, one of the largest rivers in Texas, rises near the Red River, in its great western bend, and running south-eastwardly enters the north-eastern extremity of Galveston Bay. (See Map,p. 620 and Map, p. 659.) It is generally from 60 to 80 yards wide, and eight or ten feet deep, with a rapid current. It is navigable farther than any other river in Texas, having been ascended, by steam boats, between three and four hundred miles. Its banks ar« lined with the choicest land, and the best of timber. $ Foote’s account of General Long’s expedition differs somewhat from the above. We have followed Kennedy. •J28 ANALYSIS. I. They re- . move to Texas a. (Re go.) They are driven from the country by the S) anish aiithoriiies. Subject of Chapter 11. s. Period at which toe have now arrived. 4. Treaty of 1819. b See p. 471 6 Coloniza- tion of Texas favored by Mexico. HISTORY OF TEXAS. [Book III number of French officers, soldiers, and laborers, tha leaders of whom had been obliged to leave their country on account of the part they liad taken in restoring Napo- leon to power after his return from Elba, came to tlie United States, and settled on a tract of land in Alabama, which had been assigned to them on terms almost equiva- lent to a gift. 27. ‘Dissatisfied, however, with their situation in Ala- bama, a part of the company, with Generals Lallemand'* and Rigaud‘ at their head, removed to Texas in the win- ter of 1818, and north of the Bay of Galveston, on Tri- nity River, selected a spot for a settlement, to which they gave the name of Champ cVAsile.'\ ^But scarcely had Lallemand began to fortify his post, to prescribe regula- tions, and to invite other emigrants, when he was informed by the Spanish authorities that he must abandon the set- tlement or acknowledge the authority of Ferdinand. Unable to resist the force sent against it, the little colony was disbanded, and the unfortunate settlers were driven in poverty from the country. CHAPTER II. EVENTS FROM THE TIME OF THE ESTABLISHMENT OF MEXICAN INDEPENDENCE. TO THE TIME OF THE DECLARATION OF THE INDEPENDENCE OF TEXAS [ISQI TO 1836.] 1. ®We have now arrived at the period of the second Mexican revolution, when the power of Spain received its final overthrow in the Mexican provinces, and when Texas began to emerge from that obscurity in which she had so long been retained by Spanish indolence and jealousy. ^The treaty of 181 9, by which Spain ceded the Floridas to the United States, established the Sabine River as the western boundary of Louisiana, and thus gave to Mexico, on the achievement of her independence, an undisputed claim to the entire province of Texas. ^Anxious to pro- mote the settlement of the country, the Mexican govern- ment adopted the mo.st liberal system of colonization ; and emigrants in large numbers, mostly from the United • Foote says General Salleman, probably a typographical error. r Pronounced shawng da-sele^ and signifying literally, the Field of the Asyhm — e« Place of Refuge.” Part llJ.j HISTORY OF TEXAS. 129 States, began to flow into Texas, the most fertile of the 1 § 20 .. Mexican provinces. 2. *Tlie leading pioneer in Texan colonization was Steplien F. Austin, whose fatlier, Moses Austin, a native father of Durham in Connecticut, visited Bexar as early as 1820, and early in the following year obtained i’roin tlie govern- 1821. inent permission to plant a colony in Texas. ^As Moses Austin died soon aft(ir the success of his application had tm’scoimy been communicated to him, his son Stephen, in obedience *”''**" to liis father’s last injunction, prosecuted the enterprise with vigor, and proceeding immediately to Texas, selected a site for a colony between the Brazos and the Colorado.* Sucli was the enterprise of Austin, that although he was obliged to return to the United States for emigrants, be lore the close of the year the hum of industry in the new set- tlement broke the silence of the wilderness. 3. ^As tlie grant to Moses Austin had been made by the Spanish authorities of Mexico, it became necessary, on tin's%a^. the change of government soon after, to have the grant confirmed ; and Austin was obliged to leave his colony and proceed to the city of Mexico for that purpose. Af- 1823. ter much delay the confirmation was obtained, first,*" from the government under Iturbide, and afterwards, on the overthrow of the monarchy, from the federal govern- ment. Tn consequence, however, of Austin’s long deten- 4. situation tion in Mexico, he found his settlement nearly broken up Sonyonhn on his return. Many of the early emigrants had returned to the United States, and others, who had commenced their journey for the colony, doubtful of the confirmation of Austin’s grant, had stopped in the vicinity of Nacog- doches, or on the Trinity River; and, in this desultory manner, had commenced the settlement of those districts. 'But after Austin’s return, the affairs of the colony re- \fi^lnTyo} vived ; and such was its prosperity, that in twelve years ti^coumy from its first settlement, it embraced a population of ten thousand inhabitants. 4. ®In May, 1824, a decree of the Mexican govern- 1824. ment was issued, declaring that Texas should be provis- anneT.edto ionally annexed to the province of Coahuila, until its popu- ^ ^^^sg^nliing lation and resources should be sufficient to form a sepa- rate state, when the connexion should be dissolved. Tn for?nahonof accordance with this decree, in the month of August, 1824, stitution. * The Colorado River, the second in size within the boundaries of Texas, enters the Bay of Matagorda from the north, by two outlets which are about two miles apart. (See Map, p. 620 and Map, p. 644.) The banks are steep and are seldom overflowed. About 50 miles above Austin are the great falls of the Colorado — a succession of cascades extending about 100 yards, and embracing, in all, a perpendicular height of about 100 feet. Above the falls the river flows with undiminished size and uninterrupted current to the distance of 200 miles : — In these characteristics resembling the Brazos. During the dry season the average depth the Colorado is from six to eight feet. 9 130 ANALYSIS 1825. l. Coloniza- tion law of Coahuila ana Texas t Importance of a know- ledge of this law. 3 The pro- visions of this laio. 4. Privileges awarded to the empresa- rio and the settlers. 6. The cost of the land to tite settlers. 5. Error toith respect to the title of the empresario ‘ Texan land scrip." 7. Extent of the tsnpresof rio's right. HISTORY OF TEXAS. {Bomw 111 the legislature of Coahuila and Texas was assembled, and the two provinces, then first united, became cne of the states of the Mexican Republic ; although the state constitution was not framed and sanctioned until March. 1827. 5. ’On the 24th of March, 1825, a state colonization law was passed, under which grants in Texas were made to numerous empresarios, or contractors, the greater num- ber of whom were from the United States. ’’As most of Texas, with the exception of Austin’s first colony, has been settled in accordance with the terms of this law, a brief explanation of the law may be interesting, and may correct some of the mistakes that have existed in rela- tion to the rights of the empresarios or contractors. 6. *By the law of 1825, the governor of the state was authorized to contract with persons, called empresarios, to settle a certain number of families within specified limits, within six years from the date of the contract. To afford ample choice to settlers, a specified tract, greatly exceeding that expected to be settled, and usually con- taining several millions of acres, was temporarily set off to the empresario ; within the limits of which the contem plated settlement was to be made. 7. ^For every hundred families introduced by the em- presario, he was to receive, as a reward or premium, about 23,000 acres; although the whole thus granted to him was not to exceed what might be regularly allowed for the set- tlement of eight hundred families. To each family thus introduced the law granted a league of land, or about 4,426 acres ; — to single men a quarter of a league, — to be increased to a full league when they should marry, and to a league and a quarter should they marry native Mexi- cans. ^The entire cost, including surveys, titles, &c., for a league of land obtained in this manner, amounted to little more than four cents per acre. 8. “Under the erroneous impression that the empresa- rios received a full title to all the lands included within the limits of their “grants,” large quantities of “Texan land scrip” have been bought and sold in the United States, when such “ scrip” was utterly worthless, and never had any value in Texas. ’All that the law allowed the empre- sario was a regulated proportion of “ premium land” in return for his expenses and trouble, and after this had been set apart to him, and the emigrants had obtained their portions, the residue included within the bounds of the grant remained a portion of the public domain ; and he who disposed of any part of it by direct contract, nr by the sale of “ scrip,” was guilty of fraud. PlfcT nU HISTORY OF TEXAS. 9. 'In all the contracts granted to the emprcsarlos, articles were included expressly stipulating that the set- tlers should be certified Roman Catliolics ; and without a certificate to this effect from the authorities of the place where the individual designed to settle, no title to land could be given. ’'This law, however, so totally at vari- ance with the interests of the empresarios, was unscrupu- lously evaded ; and the required certificate, which was considered as a matter of mere form, was invariably given by the Mexican magistrate without hesitation. ®Accord- ing to law, the empresario was also bound to establish schools for instruction in the Spanish language, and to promote the erection of places of Catholic worship ; ye* these requirements were little attended to. 10. ‘‘The empresario alone was to judge of the qualffi- cations of those who wished to settle within his grant, and he was considered responsible for their good character, being bound neither to introduce nor suffer to remain in his colony, criminals, vagrants, or men of bad conduct or repute. ^The idea, entertained by some, that the early colonists of Texas were chiefly criminal outcasts from the neighboring territories, and that such were encouraged to settle there, is wholly erroneous. Although fugitives from justice sometimes sought shelter there, as in all new coun- tries arrests are difficult and escape comparatively easy, yet measures were adopted, both by the government of the state and by the empresarios also, to shield Texas from tne intrusions of foreign delinquents. 11. ®With the exception of Indian troubles, no events occurred to interrupt the quiet of the settlements in Texas until 1828, when an attempt was made in the vicinity of Nacogdoches to throw off the Mexican yoke, and establish a republic by the name of Fredonia. ’This outbreak ori- ginated, principally, in difficulties with the local Mexican officers, and in the discontents of a few individuals, who had either been unsuccessful in their applications for grants of land, or whose contracts had been annulled by the government, and, as the latter asserted, for an ignorant or wilful perversion of the law. 12. ^Besides the expected co-operation of the Texan settlements generally, the revolutionists had entered into an alliance^ with the agents of a band of Cherokees who had settled within the limits of Texas ; and hopes were entertained of effectual aid by auxiliaries from the United States. *In the first skirmish,** with a small body of gov- rnment troops, the insurgents vvere successful ; but the Cherokees, upon wnom muen reliance had been placed, were induced to turn against theii allies, whose agents 131 1S25. 1 Conditiont of religious faith required of the settlers 2. Evasions of the lata. 3. Duties en- joined upon the tinpresa- rio respecting schools, churches, ^c. 4. Respecting tlie introduc- tion of criminals, vagrants, ^c. 5. Erroneous ideas respect ing the cha- racter of the population 6 Situation of the settle ments. 1826. 7 Causes of the Fredonian outbreaJe. 8. Aid expect ed by the Fre donians. a. Dec. 21. 1827 b. Jan. 4. 9. First sun- cess of file insurgents, and their final disper Sion. 132 HISTORY OF TEXAS. I.B00A. lU 4.NALYSI3 1 E£[^ect of •.nig insurrec- tion. •J Mexican garrisons established in Texas. 3. Other causes that excited the jealousy of Vie Mexi- cans 4 Early pro- position (f the United States for the pur- chase of Texas. a. Mr. Poin- sett. o ByMr.Clay, See. of State, March -26, 1823. 1829. 5. The propo- tition submit tsd to Mexico in 1S29. e. By Mr Van Buren, Sec. of State. Aug 25. they murdered ; and the emissary sent to arouse the colo. nists on the Brazos was arrested by Austin himsell’, who was averse to the project of the Fredonians. A force ol three hundred men, despatched by the government to quell the insurrection, was joined, on its march, by Aus- tin and a considerable body of his colonists ; but before ‘l reached Nacogdoches, tlie “ Fredonian war” had already terminated by the dispersion of the insurgents. 13. ‘This insurrection, although disapproved by a large portion of the Texan colonists, had the effect of shaking the confidence of the Mexican government in all the Ame- rican emigrants, and led to a gradual change of policy towards tliem. “Under the various pretences of convey- ing despatches, transporting specie, securing the revenue, or guarding the frontier, troops were sent into Texas, — at first in small companies of from ten to twenty men in each, and at considerable intervals ; but these, instead of being recalled, were posted in different garrisons, until, in 1832, the number thus introduced amounted to more than thirteen hundred. “There were, however, doubtless, other causes that conspiri'd at the same time, to increase the jealousy of Mexico, and alarm her for the eventual secu- rity of Texas. 14. ^The first American minister‘d accredited to the Mexican republic, was furnished^* with instructions, show- ing that his government, notwithstanding the treaty of 1819, still cherished the hope of extending its national jurisdiction, at some future day, to the banks of the Rio Grande.- In 1827, the envoy of the United States was authorized to offer the Mexican government one million of dollars for the proposed boundary ; and among the con- siderations that were thought likely to influence Mexico in acceding to the proposal, were, tlie apparently small value placed upon Texas, and the ditferences of habits, feelings, an.d religion, that would necessarily arise be- tween the Mexican population and the Anglo-American settlers of Texas, which would doubtless lead to unpleasant misunderstandings, and eventually, to serious collisions. 15. “Two years later, during the first year of General Jackson’s presidency, fresh instructions were issued' to the American envoy, who was authorized “ to go as high as five millions” for a boundary between the highlands of the Nueces* and the Rio Grande ; and the inducement to * The Nueces River ri.ses in the Guadalupe mountains, about 240 miles N. W. from Bexar and running in a S. E. direction enters the bays of Nueces and Corpus Ohristi, about 12^ miles north of the mouth of the Rio Grande. It is a beautiful, deep, narrow, and rapid stream, with steep banks, and is navigable for small boats about 40 miles from its niouth,- and with some improvement the navigation may be extended much farther. (See Map, p. ffiO and M.ap. p. 644.) PiRT m.] HISTORY OF TEXAS. 133 make this oITer was stated to be “ a deep con victicn of the 1§21>. real necessity of tlie proposed acquisition, not only as a guard for tlie western frontiers and tlie protection of New Orleans, but also to secure forever, to the inhabitants of the valley of the Mississippi, the undisputed and undis- turbed possession of that river.” IG. 'None of these proposals, however, found favor i. AUcrea. with the Mexican government, whose altered feelings towards tlie Anglo-American settlers of Texas, and in- Tex^iStc- creasing jealousy of the United States, were exhibited by unlteTiVui^. a decree of the Mexican president Bustamente, dated the sixth of April, 1830. '“The law promulgated by that de- 1830. cree, and evidently directed against Texas, suspended Aprils, many contracts of colonization already made, and virtu- ofthe^exi- ally prohibited the entrance of foreigners from the United ^api^iZTrso. States, under any pretext whatever, unless furnished with Mexican passports. 17. ®This unforeseen and rigorous enactment subjected 3 its effect* the emigrants to great injury and loss. Many, already I'eS mi- settled, were denied titles to land ; and others, who had abandoned their homes in the United States, were ordered, on their arrival, to leave the country ; — being the first intimation they received of the existence of the law. ‘Measures were also taken to induce Mexican families to settle in the new territories, in the hope of counterbalanc- Mexican ing, by their influence, the evils apprehended from too large a mixture of foreign population. ^At the same time additions were made to the garrisons of Texas, and civil maniai authority began to be superseded by martial law. 18. “Encouraged by the general -government, the com- mandants of these garrisons, illegally taking into their canoffleen own hands the execution of the law of April, 1830, began to commit violent and arbitrary acts, in contravention of the slate authorities; and even ventured to infringe upon the personal liberties of the settlers. Tn 1831, Colonel 1831. Bradburn, commandant of the military post at Anahuac,* /■ P'or^e>i- arrested and imprisoned the state commissioner of Loa- i>urn in oppe- huila and Texas, who was acting under a commission from statTgovern- the governor, authorizing him to put the settlers on the the Trinity River in possession of their lands. He also abolished, by a laconic military order, the legally organ- ized municipality of the town of Liberty, f on the Trinity River, and established another at Anahuac, without either the sanction or the knowdedge of the state government. ♦ Anahuac id on the east side of Galveston Bay, and on tho south side of the mouth of Turtle Creek. (See Map, p. 659.) + The town of Liberty is on the east bank of Trinity River, about twelve n’iles alxve •ntrance into Galveston Bay. (See Map, p. 659.) 134 HISTORY OF TEXAS. [Boo& 111 ANALYSIS. 19. ‘Emboldened by the impunity which attended Ids ~1832 violent and unconstitutional proceedings, he next arrested . jmprZ'rm- ^^^^1 imprisoned at Anahuac several respectable citizens Sehfat 'vho had rendered themselves obnoxious to him ; one of Anahtiac whom was the gallant Travis, afterwards distinguished a. Their rc- for Ids Spirited defence of the Alamo. ’Incensed by these lawless acts, the colonists, assembling to the number of a. June 15Q men, headed by John Austin, respectfully applied for the release of the prisoners. \mthreZ^' *I^6ceiving a refusal, they threatened to reduce the ened: decia- garrisoii ; whereupoii the commandant, ordering the pris- ImlZZincLZnt oners to be pinioned to the ground, declared that the first shot fired by the colonists should be the signal of their 4, Travis, fate. ‘‘Travis, hearing this, called on his friends to fire, and not regard his life, as he would rather die a thousand deaths than permit the oppressor to remain unpunished. of ®In reply to Bradburn’s menace, the colonists vowed that it he dared to execute it, the crime and its retribution should be written on the walls of the fort with his best blood. ^ shots had been fired, however, terms imtment. adjustment were proposed and accepted ; by which the commandant agreed to release the prisoners, on condition that the colonists should previously retire six miles from the fort. '^But no sooner had the latter withdrawn, than, availing himself of the opportunity to procure some addi- tional military stores. Brad burn retracted his agreement, «. Determina- and bade defiance to the colonists. “Leaving his force, Austin then went to Velasco* in quest od* artillery ; but Velasco, fearing that Ugartecljea, the officer in command at that place, would, in obedience to the orders of Bradburn, at- tack the colonists on the Brazos during his absence, he decided on dislodging him before he rejoined his friends at Anahuac. jun 3 2 «. 22. ^Accordingly, with a party of 112 men, the attack • was made early on the morning of the 26th of June. Until day dawned the Texans fought at great disadvan- tage, as they were directed in their fire only by the flash of the guns from the fort ; but with the return of light, their skill as marksmen operated with deadly effect. fixj>ertnes9 Every Mexican who showed his head above the walls of ^rkrniZi. the fort was shot ; the cannon was repeatedly cleared ; and the hands that successively held the lighted match., without exposing the rest of the body, were shattered by the rifle, with the precision of expert pistol practice ; until at last, Ugartechea, unable to man the bastion with his * Velasco is a town oq tho north side of the mouth of the Brazos. (See Map, p. 659.) Part IlISTORi OF TEXAS. 135 teriified mercenaries, ascended it himself, and directed the gun. Tile Texans, however, admiring his gallant bearing „xirreK, as a soldier, abstained from firing ; a parley ensued, and the fort was surrendered. 'In this afiair, eleven Texans were k.iled, and fifty-two wounded, twelve of* them mor- %arty. tally. Of the 125 Mexicans who composed the garrison, about one half were killed, and seventeen lost their hands by rifle shots.* 23. “After the fall of Velasco, Austin conveyed the 2 . Events tMi cannon to the force assembled at Turtle Bayou, f for the ^uase^o/the siege of Anahuac ; but before his arrival the object of the colonists had been accomplished. Piedras, the command- ant at Nacogdoches, had started with a force for the relief of Anahuac ; but, on his march, he was intercepted by the Texans, and obliged to capitulate. In consideration of being permitted to return unmolested to Nacogdoches, he engaged, as the superior in command, to release the prisoners at Anahuac, and to bring Bradburn to trial. “'Fhe latter, however, escaped from the fort, and fled io z. Braiitum • New Orleans. escave. 24. ■‘During these events, the revolution in Mexico was e The revo progressing, which resulted in the overthrow of Busta- S^oat mente, and the restoration of the federal constitution, t^^venoii which had been subverted by him. ^Santa Anna, who was 5 . General at the head of the movement against Bustamente, suppos- ing that the object of the Texans was a separation from Mexico, sent against them a fleet of five vessels and four hundred men, under the command of General Mexia,:}; who arrived at the entrance of the Brazos on the 16th of July is. July, influenced by the representations of the colonists, s. causes that , , y ^ ^ , induced him however, who gave me strongest assurances ot their desire to withdraw to sustain the constitution and the laws according to the principles of the federal republican party headed by Santa Anna, General Mexia was induced to withdraw his troops, taking with him the garrison of the dismantled fort at Ve- lasco. “The other garrisons were at the same time with- drawn, and in August, 1832, Texas was free from mili- Aug., m 2 . tary domination and internal strife. 25. ®In October, of the same year, a convention of the oct people of Texas assembled at San Felipe, § for the pur- pose of framing a memorial to the supreme government, (Fa-iee-pa.) ♦ In Foote’s “ Texas and the Texans,” the Texan loss is stated at 7 killed and 27 wounded ; that of the Mexicans at 35 killed and 15 wounded. t Turtle Baijou, or Turtle Creek, enters Galveston Bay from the east, a short distance 8.E. from the mouth of Trinity Biver. (See Map, p. 659.) ? The same who afterwards fought against Santa Anna, and who invaded Mexico in 1835 »,nd also in 1838, at which latter time he was taken prisoner and shot. (See pp. 607 and 609.) ^ San Felipe, or ^an Felipe de Austin, is a town on the west bank of the Brazos Itiver, about 50 miles N.W rom the head of Galveston Bay. It is 150 miles from the Gulf, by tourse of the River. (See Map, p. 620 ) 7 136 IliSTOIlY OF TEXAS. 'Book 111 ANALYSIS. . . Convention 4 April. 1833 1833. petition for the sepa- yaiion of Coa- huila and Texas. 3. A separate state govern^ ment re- quested. 4. General Austin sent to Mexico 5. The peti- tion present- ed by him ^ves offence •0 the author- ities. a. Aug. 14. i. The laio of '.830 repealed Organization of a Slate government advised by Austin. for the repeal of the law of April 1830, ana lor the sepa- ratioii of Texas from Coahuila. ’In consequence, how ever, of the non-attendance of a number of the delegates, a second convention for similar purposes was appointed to be held in April of the following year; at which c>.nven- lion a petition for the separation of the two proviru.es was framed, and the plan of a state constitution adopted. 26. “The petition represented that Coahuila and Texas were altogether dissimilar in soil, climate, and natural productions ; that laws adapted to the one would be ruin- ous to the other ; that the representatives of the former were so much more numerous than those of the latter, that all legislation for the benefit of Texas could emanate only from the generous courtesy of her sister province ; that Texas was in continual danger fi’om Indian depredatioits, without any efficient government to protect her ; — that under the present system, ow'ing to the tardy and preca- rious administration of justice, ai'ising mo.stly from the remoteness of the judicial tribunals, crimes of the gi'eat- est atrocity might go unpunished ; thus oifering a license to iniquity, and exerting a dangerous influence on the mo- rals of the community at large. 27. “Finally, the petition represesented that Texas pos- sessed the necessary elements for a state government, which she asked might be given her in accordance with the guarantee of the act of May 7th, 1824 ; and for hei attachment to the federal constitution, and to the republic, the petitioners pledged their lives and honors. '‘General Stephen F. Austin was selected to present this petition to the Mexican congress, and, on the rise of the convention, he left Texas for that purpose. * 28. *011 his arrival at the capital, soon after the acces- .sion of Santa Anna to the presidency, he presented the petition, and urged the policy and necessity of the mea- sure in the strongest but most respectful manner ; but, as he himself wrote back'^ to his friends, * it was his misfor tune to offend the high authorities of the nation, and his frank and honest exposition of the truth was construed into threats.’ 29. Tie however succeeded, through the influence of his friend Lorenzo de Zavala, then governor of the capital, in obtaining the repeal of the odious article of the law of April 1830 ; but after having waited until October, with- out any prospect of accomplishing the object of his mis- sion, — the regular sessions of Congress having been bro- ken up by the prevalence of the cholera — and a revolu- tion raging in many parts of the nation, he wrote back^ to the municipality of Bexar, recommending that the poo K Oct Part Ill.j HISTORY OF TEXAS. 137 |)lo of Texas should immerl lately organize a slate govern- merit without farther delay, as the only course that could save them from anarchy and total destruction. 30. ‘The letter of Austin having been received at * Bexar, the recommendations contained in it were discussed mxicoin- by the municipality, and being disapproved by the m.ip- rity, tlie communication itself was forwarded to the federal authorities in the city of Mexico. ‘•^Highly incensed by ^ orderi Prr the discovery, the vice-president, Gomez b anas, despatch- rsst. ed orders for the arrest of Austin, then on his return to Texas. 3{le was taken at Saltillo, 000 miles from the 1834. capital, conveyed back to the city, and inijirisoned more ^ than a year, part of the time in the dungeons of the old prisonnum. inquisition, shut out from the light of day, and not allowed to speak to or correspond with any one. ‘‘After his re- *■ Hisreieas\ lease, he was detained six manths on heavy bail, when, return to after an absence of nearly two years and a half, he re- turned to his home early in September, 1835; having witnessed, during his captivity, the usurpation of Santa Anna, and the overthrow of the federal constitution of 1824. 4n the meantime, important changes were taking s. changes place in the condition and prospects of Texas. cmreduuhe 31. ®The arbitrary proceedings of Santa Anna, and the collision between him and the general congress, had di- varti^intha vided the legislature of Coahuila and Texas into two par- coahuua anu ties. One of these, assembling at Monclova,* denounced Santa Anna and his political acts, and sustained Viduari, June, is34 the constitutional governor of the state. The other party, assembling at Saltillo,'^ declared for Santa Anna — issued a (SeeNoie a proclamation against the congress — annulled the decrees of the state legislature, from the time of its election, in 1833, — invoked the protection of the troops, — and elected a military governor ; the majority of the votes being given by officers of the army. 32. ''Two parties also sprung up among the Americans t- T he two of Texas ; one for proclaiming the province an indepen- anwngme dent state of the Mexican federation at every hazard : the other, still retaining confidence in the friendly professions of Santa Anna, and opposed to the revolutionary meas- ures of the separatists, although anxious to obtain a state government by constitutional means. ®By the pleadings s. Ejects jr-o of the peace or anti-separation party, me ferment produced pleadings of oy the inflammatory addresses of the s ^paratists was grad- sSaratits ually allayed, and an adjustment of differences was also effected between the Coahuilan factici s at Saltillo and • Monclova, th«» capital of the State of Coahuila, ie a\ tt 75 miles N W. from Monterej and abou* 100 mites from the Rio Grande It contains ' >opulation of about 3,500 inhab VisnU 138 ANALYSIS 1835. March 1. 1. Aasemblinf ^ the legialx- ture in March, 1835. 2 . Prodigal iwposal of t/K, waste lands of Texas a. March 14 3. The cha- racter of these 'proceedings if the Coahui- Ian faction. 4 The gene- ral opposition to Santa Anna. b April 22. ^Exposition” sent to the Mexican congress. 5 The charac- ter of this measure. Santa Anna determines to fmt doton the opposition. . Dissensions in Ccahuila . Unpopular- ity of the governor. His arrest, and final escape. HISTORY OF TEXAS. [Book 111 M he Nueo«3 25 or 30 miles above its entrance into Corpus Christi Bay. (See Map, p 044.) P/.RT in.] HibTORY OF TEXAS. 149 who never forgets what is due to liis own honor and that 1 § 36 . of his country.” G9. 'On the 3d of March Travis succeeded in conveying Marchs, his last letter through the enemy’s lines, directed to the convention then sitting at Washington.* *IIe stated that Travis the Mexicans had encircled the Alamo with intrenched ^ofiT'ilaP encampments on all sides ; that since the commencement ol the siege they had kept up a heavy bombardment and cannonade; that at least two hundred sliells had fallen within the works ; but that he had thus far been so fortu- nate as not to lose a man from any cause, although many of the enemy had been killed. 70. ^Earnestly urging that the convention would hasten 3 . Theconciu » on reenforcements as soon as possible, he declared that unless they arrived soon, he should have to fight the ene- my on their own terms. “ I will, however,” said he, “ do the best I can under the circumstances ; and I feel confi- dent that the determined spirit and desperate courage here- tofore evinced by my men will not fail them in the last struggle ; and although they may be sacrificed to the ven- geance of a Gothic enenn', the victory will cost that ene- my so dear that it will be worse than a defeat.” 71. ^Nor did subsequent events show, when the antici- ^-Tnesi^er- Dated hour of trial came, that the gallant Travis had mis- unsubdued calculated the spirit of the men under his command, ^gdrruon^ With the exception of thirty-two volunteers from Gonza- lez, who made their way into the fort on the morning of the first of March, no succor arrived to the garrison, whose physical energies were worn down by their unceasing duties and constant watching, but whose resolution still remained unsubdued. 5[n the mean time the reenforce- 5. The force rnents of the enemy had increased their numbers to more %ifthelru^- than 4000 men, with all the means and appliances of war ; and this force had been bafiled, during a siege of two weeks, in repeated attempts to reduce a poorly fortified, post defended by less than two hundred men. “These Marche, things were humiliating in the extreme to the Mexican Mmultbyt'L generals; and soon after midnight, on the 6th of March, their entire army, commanded by Santa Anna in person, surrounded the fort for the purpose of taking it by storm, 30st what it might. 72. ’The cavalry formed a circle around the infantry Dfsposrtion for the double object or urging them on, and preventing ^^Vce'iepui , he escape of the Texans ; and amidst the discharge of sed.butare musketry and cannon, the enemy advanced towards the * Washington a town on the west bank of the Brazos, about 100 miles north from the head •f OalTeston Bay 150 HISTORY OF TEXAS. [Kock III ANALYSIS Alamo. Twice repulsed in their attempts to scale the walls, they were again impelled to the assault by tlie e\- ertions of their officers ; and borne onward by the pressure from tlie rear, they mounted the walls, and, in the expres- sive language of an eye-witness, “tumbled over like slieep.** 1 . Theioit 73. 'Then commenced the last struggle of the garrison. Travis received a shot as he stood on the walls cheering on his men ; and, as he fell, a Mexican officer rushed for- ward to despatch him. Summoning up his powers for a final effiort, Travis met his assailant with a thrust of his sword, and both expired together. The brave defenders of the fort, overborne by multitudes, and unable in the throng to load their fire-arms, continued the combat with the butt-ends of their rifies, until only seven were left, and these were refused quarter. Of all the persons in the place, only two were spared — a Mrs. Dickerson, and a ne- gro servant of tlie commandant. 2 Evans, 74. ^Mojor Evaiis, of the artillery, was shot while in undcr^tt- the act of firing the magazine by order of Travis. Colo- nel James Bowie, who had been confined several days by sickness, was butchered in his bed, and his remains sav- agely mutilated. Among the slain, surrounded by a heap of the enemy, who had fallen under his pow’erful arm, y^a^era was the eccentric David Crockett, of Tennessee. ®The obstinate resistance of the garrison, and the heavy price which they exacted for the surrender of their lives, had exasperated the Mexicans to a pitch of rancorous fury, in which all considerations of decency and humanity were 4 The bodies forgotten. ^The bodies of the dead were stripped, thrown into a heap and burned, after being subjected to brutal in- s^Theiossof dignities.* ^No authenticated statement of the loss of the '*** Mexicans has been obtained, although it has been variou.slv estimated at from a thousand to fifteen hundi'ed men. * “ In the’ perpetration of these indignities Santa Anna has been charged Tvith being a lead Itg instiTiment.” — Kennedy's Texas. ‘ Santa Anna, when the body of Major Evans was pointed out to him, dn w his dirk an^ grabbed it twice in the breast.” — Nevjell's Revolution in Texas. “ General Cos drew his sword and mangled the face and limbs of Travil nith the malJf Slant feelings of a savage.” — Mrs. Ho Uy's Texas. \ fAKT III.. 151 CHAPTER III. evelVts, from the declaration of the inde- pendence OF TEXAS, TO THE ANNEXATION OF TEXAS TO THE AMERICAN UNION. [1836 TO 1845.] 1 . ‘While the events narrated at the close of the pre- ceding cliapter were occurring at Bexar, a general con- vention of delegates had assembled at Washington, on the Brazos, in obedience to a call of the Provisional govern- ment, for the purpose of considering the important ques- tion, whether Texas should continue to strujjole for the re- establisliment of the Mexican Federal Constitution of 1824, or make a declaration of independence, and form a repub- lican government. “In the elections for delegates, those in favor of a total and final separation from Mexico had been chosen, and on the 2d of March the convention agreed unanimously to a Declaration of Independence, in which tlie provocations that led to it were recited, and the necessity and justice of the measure ably vindicated. 2. The Mexican government,” the Declaration as- serted, “ by its colonization laws, invited and induced the Anglo-American population of Texas to colonize its wil- derness, uoder the pledged faith of a written constitution, that they should continue to enjoy that constitutional lib- erty and republican government to which they had been habituated in the land of their birth, the United States of America. 3. In this expectation they have been cruelly disap- pointed, inasmuch as the Mexican nation had acquiesced in the late changes made in the government by General Antonio Lopez de Santa Anna, who, having overturned the constitution of his country, now offers to us the cruel alternatives, either to abandon our homes, acquired by so many privations, or submit to the most intolerable of all tyranny, the combined despotism of the sword and the priest I lood.” 4. ‘After a recapitulation of numerous grievances en- dured from Mexican mal-ad ministration and faithlessness, .he Declaration thus continues : “ These and other griev- ances were patiently borne by the people of Texas until fhey reached that point at which forbearance ceases to be a virtue. ®We then took up arms in defence of the na- tional constitution. We appealed to our Mexican brethren for assistance ; our appeal has been made in vain 1 § 36 . Subject qf Chapter III 1. Convention ass mb ted at Washington, on the Brazoi. 2 . The elec- tions for dele gates to the convention March 2. Declaration of Independ- ence 3 The laws and pledget under tohich Texas had been colo- nizea 4. Disappoint ed expecta- tions of the coloniitt. 5 Recavitulct tion of griev- ances. 6. The roar commence* in defence of the national constitution of Mex ico- 152 HISTORY OF TEXAS. [Book III ANALYSIS T.iough months have elapsed, no sympathetic response has yet been heard from the interior. We arc conse- quently forced to tlie melancholy conclusion that the Mex- ican people have acquiesced in the destruction of their liberty, and the substitution, therefore, of a military gov- ernment,; that they are unfit to be free, and incapable of self-government. The necessity of self-preservation now decrees our eternal political separation. 5. We, therefore, the delegates of Texas, pie. reuion. nary powers, in solemn convention assembled, appealing to a candid world for the necessities of our condition, do hereby resolve and declare, tliat our political connexion with the Mexican nation has forever ended ; and that the people of Texas do now constitute a Free, Sovereign, and Independent Republic, and are fully invested with af the rights and attributes which properly belong to inde pendent states ; and conscious of the rectitude of our in- tentions, we fearlessly and confidently commit tlie issue to the decision of the Supreme Arbiter of the destinies of nations.” March 17. 6. “Fifty delegates subscribed the Declaration, and on tionadripi^d Same month, a Constitution for the Repub- and govern' lie of Texas vvas adopted, and executive oflicers were ap- * nizcT p#inted to perform the duties of the government until the first election under the constitution. David G. Burnett, of New Jersey, the son of an officer of the American Re- volution, w’as appointed Provisional President. “In his in- president augural addi’css he reminded the delegates, in impressive terms, of the duties which had devolved upon them in the hazardous but glorious enterprise in which they were en gaged ; referred to that inheritance of gallantry which they had derived from the illustrious conquerors of 1776 * and exhorted all to unite, like a band of brothers, wnth a single eye to one common object, the 7'ede?iipi?o?i of Texan. Moral and 7. ■‘Reminding them that courage is only one among pclUical rec- . i ° -i i i iilude enjoin many Virtues, and would not alone avail them m the sol- emn crisis of their affairs, he thus continued: “We are about, as we trust, to establish a name among the nations of the earth ; and let us be watchful, above all things, that this name shall not inflict a mortification on the illustrious people from \vhom \ve have sprung, nor entail reproach on our descendants. We are acting for posterity; and while, with a devout reliance on the God of battles, we shall roll back the flood that threatens to deluge our bor- ders, let us present to the world such testimonials of oui moral and political rectitude as will compel the respect, • Allusion to if not Constrain the sympathies, of other and older nations. 8. The day and the hour have arrived when every [’ART III.J IIISTOm OF TEXAS. 153 treeman must be up nn'l doing his duty. The Alamo ha ISJIG. fallon ; the g illaiit fe\v^ who so long sustained it havt ' yielded to the ovenvliclming power of numbers; and, if r»ur intelligence be correct; they liavc perished in one in- discriminate slaughter; but they perislied not in vain! 'J’lie ferocious tyrant has purchased his triumph over one little band of heroes at a costly price ; and a few more such victoiies would bring dowji speedy ruin upon liim- self. Let us, therefore, fellow citizens, take courage from this glorious disaster ; and while the smoke from the fu- neral piles of our bleeding, burning brothers, ascends to [leaven, let us implore the aid of an incensed God, who abhors iniquity, who ruleth in righteousness, and will avenge the oppressed.” 9. ‘While Santa Anna was concent rating his forces at Bexar, General Urrea, at the head of another division of the army, was proceeding along the line of the coast, where he met with but feeble opposition from small volun- teer parties, sent out to protect the retreat of the colonists. “At one time, however, a party of thirty Texans, under 2 . cap;«r«-^ Colonel .lohnson and Dr. Grant, captured a reconnoitering party of Mexicans, led by a person named Rodriguez, who was allowed the privilege of remaining a prisoner on pa- role, the lives of his men being spared. “A sjiort time z.Texansca, after, Johnson and Grant, with their followers, were seve- vutto^aik •ally surprised by the Mexicans ; the captor of one of *^he parties being the same Rodriguez, who had rejoined his countrymen by violating his parole. Notwithstanding the generosity witii which the Mexicans had been treated on a similar occasion, with their customary cruelty they caused their captives to be put to death,'' with the exception of a March z Johnson and another, who succeeded in making their escape. 10. ^Colonel Fannin, then, at Goliad, hearing of the 4 cavtuie advance of the Mexican army towards the Mission of ofKinfanl\ Refugio,* ordered a detachment of fourteenf men, under Captain King, to effect the removal of some families resi- dent there to a place of safety. King, after a successful skirmish with some Mexican cavalry, lost his way in at- tempting to retreat, and being surrounded on an open prairie, his ammunition being wet, and no chance of escape left, he was obliged to surrender. Six hours b. Maithis after, he and his men were shot by the command of Urrea. T1\q Missioii of Refugio is a settlement on the east side of the Refugio River, about 25 miles from Goliad. (See Map, p. 644.) There was a place of the same name »n the Mexican ide of the mouth of the Rio Grande. t Note. “According to Newell twenty-eight; but General Urrea’s Piary specifies fourteen u the nuD.ber taken and .1 have seen no account of the escape of any.” — Kennedy's Texas U 301 154 ANALYSIS 1. Colonel Ward and hi i party. 2. Situation qf Fannin. lUs retreat towards Victoria. March IS. 3. Surround- ed by the enemy. a. (See IVIap, p. 644.) *. The enemy repulsed e Indian attack. • Withdraioal of t)ie Mexi- cans 7. Losses on each side. 8 Farther je fence of the Texans im- practicable. 9, A surren- der agicrd upon March 19 • Victoria ll»p, p. 644.) HlfiTORY OF TEXAS. [Book m A cc iirier despatched ly Fannin to hasten the return ol' the detachment shared tne same fate. 11. *No tidings having arrived from King, Fannin de. spatched a second and larger detachment towards Refugio, under Colonel Ward, the second in command at Goliad. Ward had two engagements with the Mexicans, in the first of whicli he was victorious ; in the second he was over- powered by numbers, and forced to surrender. ^Witli his force now reduced to 275 effective men, Fannin was in danger of being overwhelmed by the division of Urrea, whose cavalry was seen within a few miles of Goliad on the 17th of March. Still hoping, however, that Ward would come in, Fannin lingered until the morning of the 18th, when he crossed the river, and commenced a retreat towards Victoria.* 12. ^About two o’clock in the afternoon of the same day, he was overtaken and surrounded on an open prairie by the enemy’s cavalry, which was .soon after joiiied by a body of infantry, and some Campeacliy Indians. “The Texans, forming themselves into a hollow square, facing outwards, successfully resisted and repelled all the charges of the enemy until dusk, when Urrea bethought him.self of a more successful plan of attack. "The Indians were directed to throw themselves into the tall grass, and ap- proach as near the Texans as possible. This they did, and crawling witiiin thirty or forty paces, they commenced a lestructive fire, which wounded fifty and killed four in the space of an hour ; but as soon as the darkness ren- dered the flashes of their guns visible, they were rapidly picked off by the alertness of the Texans, and driven from the ground. "Urrea then withdrew liis troops about a quarter of a mile on each side, where they rested on theif arms during the night. ’The Mexican loss, during the day, was estimated at five or six hundred men ; while that of the Texans was only seven killed and about sixty wounded. 13. ^During the night the Texans threw up a breast- work of earth, and otherwise fortified themselves with tlieir baggage and ammunition wagons as well as possible ; but the morning’s light discovered that their labor had been in vain. ®Urrea had received a reenforcement of 500 fresh troops, with a supply of artillery ; against which the slight breastwork of the Texans would have furnished no defence. A surrender, therefore, became necessary: a white flag was hoisted, and terms of capitulation were agreed upon and signed by the Mexican and Texan com- is on the east bank of the Guadalupe, nearly 25 mile; kl E. fr«m Goliad (See Part III.’ HISTORY OF TEXAS. 155 rnanders. ’These ten ts provided that Fannin and his 1 § 36 . men slioul 1 be inarched back to Goliad, and treated as ~ prisoners of war; that tlie volunteers from the United thecapHuia States should be sent to New Orleans at the expense of the Mexican government, and that private property should be ru'spected and restored, and the side-arms of officers given up. 14. ’’But notwithstanding the capitulation, the truth of ^.ThecapUu- which was afterwards denied by Santa Anna, the Texans, after being marched back to Goliad, were stripped of every article of defence, even to their pocket-knives, and served with an allowance of beef hardly sufficient to support life. After being detained here a week, their number, in- cluding those of W ard’s detachment, amounting to about 400 men, orders arrived from Santa Anna for their execu- tion ; in accordance, as he afterwards declared, with a law of the supreme government.* 15. ®On the morning of the 27th of March, this cruel March a?, outrage was consummated ; two or three medical men, and anfhishmn some privates employed as laborers, being all who were death. spared. The prisoners, under the escort of a strong Mex- ican guard, were taken out of their quarters in four divis- ions, under various pretexts, and after proceeding about three hundred yards, they were ordered to halt and throw off their blankets and knapsacks. Before they had time to obey the order, without suspecting its object, a fiie of musketry was opened upon them, and most of those who escaped the bullets were cut down by the sabres of the * According to the account given by General Filisola, an Italian by birth, but then in the Mexican service, and next in authority to the commander-in-chief, Santa Anna gave orders to General Urrea, “• that under his most strict responsibility, he should fulfil the orders of government, shooting all the prisoners; and as regards those lately made (Fannin and hia men) that he should order the commandant of Goliad to execute them — the same instructions being given to Generals Gaona and Sesma with respect to all found with arms in their hands, and to force those who had not taken up arms.^lo leaoe the country.'' This Avar was designed, therefore, to exterminate the Texans entirely. After the defeat of the Mexican forces, General Urrea and the other subordinates in command, were anxious to exculpate themselves from the massacre of the prisoners, at the expense of Santa Anna. But General Filisola, who appears to have V)een a man of honorable feelings, says of Urrea’s successes : “ For every one of these skirmishes Urrea deserved a court martial, and condign punishment, for having assassinated in them a number of brave soldiers, as he might have obtained the same results without this sacrifice.” Santa Anna, when afterwards a prisoner, and reproached with his cruelty to the Texans who had fallen into his power, especially at the Alamo and Goliad, excused himself on the ground that he had acted in obedience to the orders of the Mexican government. To this it was justly replied, that Ae was that government, and that on him the responsibility of its orders rested. Santa Anna moreover denied that any terms of capitulation had been entered into with the anfo'-tunate Fannin ; and he supported his assertion by a summary of General Urrea’s official which stated that Fannin surrendered at discretion. On the contrary it is positively maintained by the Texans, and supported by the evidence of three survivors of Fannin’s force, that terms of capitulation were agreed upon and sierned by the Mexican and Texati com- mandci’S ; and there is no reason for supposing that Fannin and his men would have laid down their arms without an undei’standing that their lives were to be S])ared. The prisoners were chetii’ed also by repeated promises of speedy liberation, evidently in accordance with the terms of surrender; and (i.meral Filisola, in alluding to Urrca'.s report of their capture, uses the word capitulation, indicating thereby his belief that stipulations h.ad preceded the sur render. But even had Fannin sun-endered unconditionally, it would have furnifhed no pal- liation for the foul crime with which Santa Anna, as head of the Mexican government, standi charged. 156 HISTORY OF TEXAS. [Booe III' Aftw tica-pt. J R^nement of crutlty 3. Incidetu nlateii by Oiie the. turvivora. 4. The last ref/tust of ■ Fannin. ANALYSIS, cavalry. ’A very few, who were uninjured by the first fire, leaped a fence of brushwood, concealed themselves in a tliicket, and, swinim'ng the San Antonio,* succeeded in rejoining their countrymen beyond the Colorado. 16. ’^Such was the refinement of cruelty practised upon tlie prisoners by their unfeeling captors, that, when led unconsciously to execution, their minds were cheered, by specious promises of a speedy liberation, with the thouglita of home. ®One of the prisoners wlio escaped relates, that, as the division to which he belonged was complying with tlie command of the officer to sit down with their backs to the guard, without suspecting its object, a young man named Fenner, on whose mind first flashed a conviction of the truth, suddenly started to his teet, exclaiming — “Boys, they are going to kill us — die with your faces to them likf men.” 17. ‘Fannin, who had been placed apart from his men. was the only one of tlie prisoners who was apprised of his intended fate. He asked the favor of being shot in the breast, instead of the head, and that his body might be de- cently interred ; but the last request of the gallant soldier was unheeded, and on the followdng day his body was dis- covered lying in the prairie, with the fatal wound in his head. I'S. ^This massacre of Fannin and his brave companions in arms, an act of more than barbarian cruelty, stamps with infamy the government which authorized it, and the officers umler whose immediate command it was executed. »• s a matter of policy, moreover, this systemized butchery of prisoners was an egregious blunder, by wliich every chance of the establishment of Mexican rule in Texas w^as utterly swept aw^ay. From the hour that the fate of the garrison of the Alamo, and of Fannin and his com- rades, w'as known in the United States, a spirit wai awakened among the hardy population of the west, which would never have slumbered while a Mexican soldier re- mained east of tlie Rio Grande. 19. ■'After the fall of the Alamo, and the capture of Santa Anna Johnsoii and Grant, Santa Anna w a3 so much elated wdih *i .uperio . successes, that, under the impression that the enemy would make no farther resistance, he began to apportion his force to different quarters for taking posse.ssion of 5. The cha- racter of this massacre * The San Antonio River flows into the Guadalupe a few miles above the entrance of th* latter into the Bay of Espiritu Santo. (See Map, p. 644.) “ Four sprin^ts, which rise in a •mall eminence a short di.arations for resigning his command to General Fili- sola. He also announced, in a general order of the day, that the whole brigade of cavalry, and a large portion of the artillery, should be got in readiness to leave Texas, on the 1st of April, for San Luis Potosi. *21. * Remonstrances from some of his generals, how- z. Ccutses that ever, and information that the Texans showed a disposi- toreuhquuh tion to defend the |»assage of the Colorado, induced him to Kf^lmedi^t suspend the order for a return of part of his army, and to relinquish his intention to depart for the Mexican capital. *His forces, in several divisions, were ordered to cross the Colorado in diflerent places ; and, on the 31st of March, saritaAnna Santa Anna and his staff left Bexar, and followed in the rear of the army. 2*2 ^In the meantime. General Houston, the comman- 5 Movement! der-in-chief of the Texan forces, had remained on the left bank of the Colorado until the 26th of the month, at the head of about 1300 men impatient for action ; when, ap- Houston. prehensive of being surrounded with the army that was e. Movement! then the main hope of Texas, he ordered a retreat to San Felipe on the Brazos, which he reached on the 27th. Hav- weM^anl% ing secured the best crossing-places of the river, he remain- of Galveston ed on its eastern bank until the 12th of April, at which lime the advanced division of the enemy, led by Santa Anna himself, had reached the river lower down, in the vicinity of Columbia. 23. ®On the 15ih the ene- my reached Harrisburg,* and on the 16th proceeded to New VV ashingtonf and vicinity, at ♦ Harrisburg is on the south side of Buffalo Bayou, a short distance east from Houston. (See Map.) T New Washington is on the west side i»f the head of Galveston Bay (See Map) 158 HISTORY OF TEXAS. [Booe II] ANAi Ysis. the head of the west branch of Galveston Bay.* General Houston, in the meantime, diverging from liis marcn east- ward with the main body of his army, with the determina- tion of giving battle to Santa Anna, proceeded rapidly towards Harrisburg, the neighborhood of which he April 18 . reached on the 18th. *By the capture of a Mexican cou- 1 ‘ier on the same evening, he fortunately obtained posses- courier, despatches from Filisola, showing tlie enemy’s position, plans, and movements. April 19 24. "On the morning of the 19th, after leaving his bag *• the sick, and a sufficient camp guard in the reai; he crossed Buffalo Bayouf below Harrisburg, and de. scended the riglit bank of the stream ; and by marching April 20. throughout the night, arrived on the morning of the 20th within half a mile of the junction of the Bayou with th« San Jacinto River.:]; short time after halting, tlie Anna, ^rmy of Santa Anna, wliich had been encamped a few miles below, on the San Jacinto, was discovered to be ap preaching in battle array, and preparations were imme- diately made for its reception. '‘Some skirmishing ensued, when the enemy withdrew to the bank of the San Jacinto, about three-quarters of a mile from the Texan camp, and commenced fortifications. In this position the two armies remained during the following night. April 21 25 . ^About nine o’clock on the morning of the 21st, the therpyposing enemy were reenforced by 500 choice troops under the command of General Cos, increasing their effective force to nearly 1600 men ; while the aggregate force of the ^ft^.'eTemy Tcxas numbered but 783. “At half-past three o’clock on ci-i off. same day, Houston ordered his officers to parade tlieir respective commands, having previously taken measures for the destruction of the bridges on the only road com- municating with the Brazos; thus cutting ofi* all possibil i.Enthusiasm ity cf escape for the enemy, should they be defeated ’MxaL ‘dfi- '^The troops paraded widi alacrity am’ spirit; the disparity in numbers seeming to increase their enthusiasm, advance and to heighten tiieir anxiety for the conflict. “The order ^enemy. of battle being formed, the cavalry, sixty-one in number, 4. Withdraw al of the enemy. * Galveston Bay extends about 35 milc*s from north to south, and from 12 to 18 miles from east to west. The streams that enter it are numerous, the most important of which i» Tiinity River, from the north. The aver».ge depth of water in the bay is nine or ten feet. About 18 miles above Galveston Island the bay is crossed by Red Fish Bar, on which the water is only five or six feet deep. The principal entrance to the bay, between Galveston Island and Bolivar Point, is about half a mile in width. At low water the depth on the bar at the entrance is only ten feet. A southwestern arm of Galveston Bay extends along the coa.st, to within two or three miles of the Brazos River. There is also an eastern arm called East Baj', at the head of which enters a deep creek whose source is near that of a similar ci-eek that enters Sabine Lake (See Map, preceding page.) Buffalo Bayou., flowing from the west, enters the northwestern extremity of Galveston Bay. It is navigable at all seasons for steamboats drawing six feet of water, as far as Houston about 35 miles from its mouth by the river’s course. (See Map, preceding page.) t The San Jacinto River, flowing from the north, enters the nerth western extremity o( Galveston Bay. It is navigable only a short distance, for small steamboats. (See Map.) 1 A/ii ui.j ni^siuivi ur i^AASs. commanded by Colonel Mirabcau B. Lamar, were es- palched to the Aont of the enemy’s left tor the purpose of attracting their notice, wlien the main body advanced ra- pidly in line, tlie artillery, consisting of two six pounders, faking a station within two hundred yards of the enemy’s breastwork. ‘With the exception of the cannon, which commenced a vigorous discharge of grape and canister, not a gun was fired by the Texans until they were within point blank shot of the enemy’s lines, when the war-cry, Rememher the Alamo ! was raised. 27. “The thrilling recollections suddenly revived by that well known name, together with the knowledge that the cowardly assassins of Fannin and his comrades were before tliom, gave new excitement to the Texans, and, in the frenzy of revenge, they threw themselves in one despe- rate charge on the enemy’s works, and after a conflict of fifteen minutes, gained entire possession of the encamp- ment ; taking one piece of cannon loaded, tour stands of colors, and a large quantity of camp equipage, stores, and baggage. 2S. ®Such was the suddenness of the onset, and the fury of the assailants, that the Mexicans, panic struck willi dis- may, threw down their arms and fled in confusion ; losmg all thoughts of resistance, in the eagerness to escape from the tempest of bullets and blows that was showered upon them. The Texan cavalry, falling upon the fugitives, and cutting them down by hundreds, completed the work of destruction ; and never was a rout more total, or a victory more complete. ^The whole Mexican army was anni- hilated — scarcely a single soldier escaping. Of nearly IflOO men wlio commenced the action, 630 were killed, 208 were wounded, and 730 were made prisoners ; while, of the Texan force, only eight were killed, and seventeen wounded. 29. ‘On the day following the battle, Santa Anna wac captured on the banks of Buffalo Bayou, while wandering alone, unarmed, and disguised in common apparel. *His captors, ignorant of his name and rank, conveyed him, oi his request, to General Houston, who had been wounded in the ankle, and who was found slumbering upon a blan- ket at the foot of a tree, with his saddle for a pillow ; when Santa Anna approached, pressed his hand, and announced himself as president of the Mexican republic, and com- mander-in-chief of the army. ’By desire of the Texan commander he seated himself on a medicine diest, but seemed greatly agitated. Some opium having been given him at his request, he swallowed it and appeared more composed. *He then said to Houston, “You were born 169 1§36. 1. Thg tetr- try. 2 . Tkede^pe^ rate charge Texan* and rout cf the enemy. I Farther ac- count of the bcitie. 1 . Theet*npnr rat ire loaee^ tustaineil by the t^oo parties. April 22. 5. Santa An- na taken prmmer. Brought he- fed a letter to the minister of war, wherein he disavowed all HISTORY OF TEXAS. Part ID.l 163 treaties and stipulatioiifi whatever as conditional to his re- 183T. lease ; declaring that, before consenting either willingly *'— or through force to any conditions that might bring re- proach upon the independence or honor of his country, or place in jeopardy the integrity of her territory, lie would have sutiered a thousand deatlis! 'Tiiis disavowal, how- \ ever, was not eliectual in restoring him to the lavor oi his puuanifs. countrymen, whose want of conlidence in him was in- creased by his duplicity ; and lie was obliged to go into retirement, until another revolution in his unhappy coun- try enabled him to regain the power he had lost. 40. ®The battle of San Jacinto gave peace to Texas, and p, the rank ot an independent state among the nations oi the sanjadma. earth. ’On the 3d of March, 1837, her independence was March 3. recognized by the government of the United States, which was followed by a recognition and treaties on the part of France'^ in 1839, and on the part of Fnigland*’ in 1840. 1839-40. ‘Mexico, however, still maintained a hostile attitude to- wards her, and by repeated threats of invasion kept alive b. nov. is, the martial spirit of the Texans ; but the Mexican gov- eminent, occupied by internal disturbances, or dangers ^'urmlnu' from abroad, was restrained from renewing any serious attempt upon the liberties of the new republic. 41. ’All endeavors to establish amicable relations with s- Mexico were unavailing. A diplomatic agent sent to Vera Cruz for that purpose in 1839, was cautioned against rtiatmmwuh attempting to land ; the commandant-general giving him to understand, that should he do so, he would be accom- modated with lodgings in the city prison. The command- ant farther informed him that “ he was not aware of the existence of a nation called the republic of Texas, but only of a horde of adventurers, in rebellion against the laws of the Mexican government.” ®ln the following year, how- ever, Mexico so far abated her pretensions as to receive a iexan agent, and permit mm to submit the basis oi a again as- , 1 * • r- 1 • Slimes a %oar- treaty ; but on the restoration oi Santa Anna to power m wte attitude, 1811, she again assumed a warlike attitude, declaring to ^Vimnof the World, that she would never vary her position, “ till ^/"potJerin she planted her eagle standard on the banks of the Sabine.” 42. T^arly in 1841, General Lamar, then president of 1841. Texas, made preparations for sending to Santa Fe three commissioners, who were authorized to take measures for opening a direct trade with that city, and for establishing the authority of the republic over all the territory east of the Rio Grande. “This river was claimed by Texas as ^^n&'ndai^ her western boundary, and had been virtually admitted as of Texas. such by Santa Anna himself, in the articles of agreement signed by him and President Burnet soon after the battle [Book HI 164 ANALYSIS. 1. Improla- hility that Santa Fe would ijnietiy $urrcndcr to the Texans 2 The Ques- tion of the policy of this expedition. Juno 18. 3. Departure from Austin, and arrival at Spanish stUlauenls. 4 Their first reception. 5. Surrender of the whrAs party. Oct 17. Nor, ». The prison- ers hound, and started for the city ■)f Mexico. f. Their cruel treatment during the iourney. HISTORY OF TEXAS. of San Jacinto. 'Yet Santa Fc as a rich and commercial city, inhabited almost exclusively by Mexicans, and it was not to be supposed that they would willingly surrender it (o the Texan authorities, which were regarded as having no rights to the country in their actual possession. 43. “Under these circumstances this measure of Presi- dent Lamar was condemned by many of the 'i'exan jour- nals at the time it was undertaken ; and its policy became more doubtful when it was proposed to send a military force of several hundred men as an escort to the commis- sioners, although the principal object, doubtless, was that of protecting them against the warlike Comanchts, across whose hunting grounds it was necessary to travel. It could hardly fail to be suspected by the Mexicans, how- ever, that this military force was designed for coercive measures, if tlie pacific efforts of negotiation should not prove successful. 44. “On the ISth of June, the expedition, under the com- mand of General Hugh McLeod, accompanied by a num- ber of merchants and private gentlemen, comprising in all about 325 persons, left Austin, the capital of Texas, and after a journey of nearly three months, during wliich time their provisions failed them, the company arrived in two divisions, and at different times, at Spanish settlements in the valley of Santa Fe. '‘Several persons who were sent forward by the advance party, to explain the pacific ob- jects of the expedition, were seized, and immediately condemned to be shot ; but after being bound and taken out for execution, their lives were spared by a Mexican officer, wlio sent them to meet General Armijo, the governor. Two of the ]>arty, however, who attempted to escape, were executed. “In the meantime, several thousand troops were concentrating to intercept the Texans, who were all finally induced to surrender their arms, upon the promise of a safe conduct to the frontier, a supply of food for the march home, and the return, to every man, of his property, after the stipulations had been complied with. 45. “After their surrender, the Texans were bound, si.< or eight together, with ropes, and thongs of raw-hide, ana in this condition were marched off for the city of Mexico ; about 1200 miles distant. Stripped of their hats, shoes, and coats ; beaten, and insulted in almost every possible manner ; often fastened by a rope to the pommel of the saddle of the horses on which the guard was mounted ; dragged upon the ground ; marched at times all night ana all day ; blinded by sand ; parched with thirst ; and fam- ishing witli hunger ; — in this manner these unfortunate Part IH.] HISTORY OF TEXAS. 165 Aien were hurried on to the city of Mexico, which they cached towards the close of December. 46. ‘When tiiey arrived at Mexico, they were chai, ed with lieavy iron by order of Santa Anna ; confined for a while m filthy prisons ; and afterwards condemned to labor as common scavengers in the streets of the city. “After tlie lapse of several weeks, one division of the captives was sent to the city of Puebla, and compelled to work in stone quarries, with heavy chains attached to their limbs, and under the supervision of brutal task-masters, some of whom were convicted criminals. “Another detachment, including General McLeod and most of the officei s of the expedition, was remanded to the castle of Perote, where ail, without distinction, were condemned to hard labor, still loaded with chains. 47. ‘Of the whole company, three were murdered in cold blood on their way to the capital, because they had become wearied ; several died there of ill treatment, and disease incurred by exposure and hardships ; a few escaped from prison, some were pardoned by the govern- ment, and most of the others have since been released.* ^The treatment of the Santa Fe captives, who became pri- soners only through the violated faith of the Mexicans, is but one of numerous examples of the cruel and barbarous policy of the Mexican government during the entire ad- ministration of Santa Anna. 48. *Soon after the result of the Santa Fe expedition was know n, rumors became more frequent than ever, that Mexico w^as making active preparations, on a most exten- sive scale, for a second invasion of Texas; and the well known hostile policy of Santa Anna, who had recently been restored to power, rendered it probable that all the available force of Mexico would be brought in requisition for the recovery of the lost province. 4t). ’Early in 1842, intelligence of the assembling of troops west of the Rio Grande produced great excitement throughout Texas. The inhabitants of the frontier towns hastily removed their effects to more secure situatic*is ; and even the garrison of San Antonio de Bexar evacuated the place, and retreated to the banks of the Guadalupe. ®But after all the notes of preparation that had been con- stantly sounding since the battle of San Jacinto, and not- withstanding the boasting declarations of Santa Anna himself, the invading army, instead of being an advanced 18 A 1 . 1. Thtir tieatment afier their arrival at Mexico. 2 One divi- sion sent to FueMa 3. Anotlurto the castle qf Feroie. 4. Subsequent fate of these unfortunate men 5. The barbsh rous policy oj the Mexican governtnenl 6. Rumors oj a Mexican invasion (f - Icxaa 1842. T. Excitement oscasioncdr~ evacitation of Bexar, 8. The result of this long- threatened in vasion. • A higily interesting “ Narrative of the Texan Santa Fe Expedition” has been written bj (}«o. W. Kendall, one of th; editors of the New Orleans Picayune, whoaccompanie^l tho £s peditinn. and was conveyed a prisoner to Mexico. 166 aNAl.YSIS. A. March 6 1 Surrender BtJiar to the Mexicans SepieinLet b iScpt. 11. 2. Engage- ment eod! qf Bexar. i. Capture of a party of Texans, and subsequent massacre. \ Retreat qf the enemy. 5 Prepara- tions for car- rying the war loest qf the Rio GranSt Nov I Assembling qf volunteers ct Bexar. Dec. 8. • The Texans oh the Rio Grranle 8. Return of part of the volunteers, grul designs if the re- mainder. 9 .ipproath Uj MUrr, and X! nval qf Afumulia. HISTORY OF TEXAS. [Book Ul corps of twelve or fifteen thousand regular troops, proved to be only a few poorly equipped marauding parties, num- bering in all six or eight hundred men, which, aftei gathering up a large quantit}'’ of spoil left behind by the fugitive inhabitants, and plundering“ San Antonio, hastily retreated, before a Texan force could be brought against them. 50. 'In the September following, a Mexican force ot about 1200 men, under the command of General Woll, approached Bexar, and after a slight resistance from a small party of Texans, the town was surrendered by ca- pitulation. ''A few days later, a party of little more than 200 Texans, that had assembled in the Salado bottom, five miles east from Bexar, was attacked by General VVoll, but the Mexicans were obliged to withdraw with consider- able loss. ®About fifty Texans, however, coming to the relief of their countrymen, were attacked in an open prairie by a large portion of the Mexican force, and hav- ing nothing but small arms witii which to defend them- «elves against a Mexican field-piece, were compelled to surrender. A sanguinary butchery followed, and before it was arrested by the Mexican otlicers more than half of the prisoners had fallen. '‘These events were soon fol- lowed by a hasty retreat of the Mexicans to the west side of the Rio Grande, rapidly pursued by several parties of Texan volunteers. 51. ^A general determination to chastise the Mexicans by carrying the war west of the Rio Grande now pre- vailed throughout Texas, and numerous small volunteer companies were raised for that purpose, but no efficient measures were taken by the government, nor was any regular invasion intended. “Early in November about 700 volunteers assembled at Bexar, and were placed under the command of General Somerville, but the return of several companies soon after, reduced this number to 500 men. ^On the 8th of December this party entered Laredo without resistance, a Mexican town on the east bank of the Rio Grande, and a few days later crossed the river lower down, but soon after, by the orders of their general, and to the great dissatisfaction of most of the troops, recrossed to the Texan side. 52. ®It appears that no plan of operations had been de- cided upon, and here the commander and 200 of the troops withdrew and returned to their homes, while 300 men remained, chose a leader from their own party, and declared their determination to seek the enemy. "On the 22d of December, a part of this small force crossed the Rif Part III.] ras^roRV or tkxa.s. 107 Grande near the town of Micr,* to which a deputation was Bent, demanding provisions and other supplies. These were promised, but before they were forwarded to the Texan catnp, a large Mexican force, commanded by Generals Ampud.a and Canales, liad arrived and taken possession of llic town. 5d. ‘An attack upon Mier was now determined upon, and on the 25th all the troops crossed the Rio Grande for that p'ir])ose, and in the evening commenced their march towards the place. “The niglit was dark and rainy, and tie Mexican force, more tlian 2000 strong, was advan- tageously posted, awaiting the attack. “The Mexican picket-guards were driven in, and the little band of intre- pid adventurers, forcing its way by slow degrees against a constant lire from the enemy, in sj)ite of repeated at- tacks, succeeded in effecting a lodgment in a number cf stone buildings in the suburbs of the town. 54. ^At early dawn the fight was renewed, with in- creased desperation on the part of the Texans. Several times the Mexican artillery nearest them was cleared, and at length deserted, when the enemy had recourse to the house-tops. These again were cleared, but the overpow- ering numbers of the enemy enabled them to continue the fight, although column after column, urged on to the attack by their officers, fell by the deadly discharge of the American rifle. 55. “The action was continued until Ampuclia sent a white flag proposing terms of capitulation, accompanied by several Mexican officers, among them General La Vega, to enforce upon the Texans the utter hopelessness of eflec- tive resistance, as Ampudia stated that he had 1700 regu- lar troops under his command, and that an additional force of 800 was approaching from Monterey. “With great reluctance the little band at length surrendered, and marching into the public square, laid down their arms be- fore an enemy ten times their number. Tn this desperate battle, the loss of the Texans, in killed and wounded, was thirty-five ; that of the Mexicans, according to their own statement, was more than five hundred. 56. ®The Texans, although expecting, in accordance with assurances given them, to be detained on the east side of the mountains until exchanged as prisoners of war, were now strongly guarded, and in a few days obliged to commence their march, of nearly a thousand miles, to the city of Mexico. ®On one occasion, two hundred and four ISIS. 1. An at'atk upon Mier determined upon. 2. T)ie. Mexi- can force. 3. A lodgment ejfecicil in the Huburba. 4. Renewal qj the M'ht on the fotloioing morning. 5. Terma of capitulation pimtoaed by Mhipudia 6 Surrender of the Texans 7 The losses of each parly. S. The prison- ers commend their mai ch for the Mexi' can capital. Dec. 31. S. Escape of the prisoners, and subse- quent sur render. * Mier (pronounced Mear) is on the south side of a small stream called the Rio del Alamo »r Rio Alcantara, a short distance above its entrance into U«« JUo Grande. (See Map, p. 620.) 1@8 ANALYSIS. i TUt pun uiancnt «. Subseqxunt tiiMtcry of tfhe TtJiMindcr. A Remarks. 4. Desire of the Texans for admission into (he Ame- rican Union 5. The first expression of this wish on their part. 8. Fidelity^f Texas t^eer msasements with Mexico. 7. The result of the Texan Revolution. 3. Avtnced de- sign of Texas in askina the United States to recognize her inde- pendence 9 The opinions of President Jackson on this subject HISTORY OF TEXAS. [Booe III- teer of the prisoners, allhougli unarmed, rose upon their guard of 300 armed men, killed several, and dispersing the remainder, commenced their journey houicwards, but after sullering greatly from hunger and latigue — many having died, and tlie rest being ignorant of the way and destitute of ammunition, they were compelled to surren der to a party in pursuit. 57. ‘For this attempt at escape, every tenth m.an among the prisoners was shot by orders of the Mexican govern- ment. *The remainder were marched to Mexico, and thence to the castle of Perote, where they were sulijected to close confinement. A few escaped, in diHercnt ways ; about tliirty died of cruel treatment; and most of the re- mainder, after a year’s imprisonment, were released through the generous influence of the foreign representa- tives at the Mexican capital. ’Such was the result of the Mier expedition — foolishly undertaken, but exhibiting, throughout, the same desperate bravery that has character- ized the Texans in all their contests with superior Mexi- can forces. 58. ‘Thetime had now arrived when the long-cherished hopes of a majority of the Texan people for admission into the American Union were to be realized. *That wish had not been expressed until the constitution of 1824 was overthrown, and the federal compact violated ; nor until it had become evident that the Mexican people would make no serious efibrts to regain their liberties, of which the des- potism of military power had deprived them. ‘Faithful to her enfratxements until their binding oblication was destroyed against her wishes, and in spite of her efforts to fulfil them, Texas adhered to Mexico even longer than Mexico was true to herself; when she was obliged to throw herself upon the only reserved right that was left her, — the right of revolution — the last right to which op- pressed nations resort. "^In the brief struggle that followed, victory crowned her efforts — independence was secured and maintained, and other governments acknowledged hei claims to be admitted into the family of nations. 59. ‘When Texas, soon after the battle of San Jacinto, asked the United States to recognize her independence, it was with the avowed design of treating immediately for the transfer ofher territory to the American Union. *The opinions of President Jackson on this subject, as expressed by message to congress, were, that a too early recognition of Texan independence would be unwise, ‘ as it might subject the United States, however unjustly, to the impu- tation of seeking to establish the claim of her neighbors to a territirv with a view to its subsequent acquisition by mSTORY OF TEXAS. FhRT III.J 169 herself’.’ 'He therefore advised tliat no steps towards re- cognition should be taken ‘ until the lapse of time, or the course of events sliould have proved, beyond cavil or dis- pute, the ability of the Texan people to ma ntain their separate s.wereignty, and the government constituted by them.’ "Seemingly opposed to his own views of policy, however, on the last day^ of* his administration, he signed the resolution of congress, for the acknowledgment of Texan independence. 00. "In August following. General Hunt, the Texan envoy at Washington, addressed a communication to Mr. Forsyth, the American minister, in which he uiged at great length the proposition for the annexation of Texas to the American Union. '‘In reply, Mr. Forsyth commu- nicated® the decision of President Van Buren, as averse to entertaining the proposition ; and among the reasons stated were, “ treaty obligations” to Mexico, and “ resjiect for that integrity of character by which the United Stales had sought to distinguish themselves since the establish- ment of their right to claim a place in the great family of nations.” 61. "The proposed annexation of Texas had caused much excitement in the United States ; the maimfacturing interests, and the anti-slavery party opposed it ; the legis- latures of New York, Vermont, Massachusetts, and Ohio called upon Congress to reject the proposition ; the oppo- nents of the measure discovering in it an extension of Southern and anti-tariff influence, detrimental to the North- ern and middle sections of the Union. "The violent spirit which characterized this opposition, and the vituperative terms too frequently applied to the people of Texas, greatly abated their desire for the contemplated union ; and in April, 1838, a resolution was introduced"* into the Texan Congress, withdrawing the proposition. The resolution ‘was approved by the House of Representatives, but was lost in the Senate, although by only one vote. ’When, however, it was ascertained that foreign nations would not recognize the independence of Texas wdiile she continued to request annexation to the United States, the proposition was formally withdrawn by President Houston, and the measure was approved* by the Texan Congress, under the presidency of General Lamar, in January, 1839. 02. "President Lamar, who entered on the duties of his office in December, 1838, took strong grounds against an- nexation ; declaring, in his first message to Congress, that he “ had never been able to perceive the policy of the de- sired connexion, or discover in it any advantage, either civil, political, or commeroial, which could posssilily re- I. His advice- ■2. He tli4 rcaulutiun of congress, cck)ioioLedg- ing the inde- pendence of 'iexiia. a. JMirch 3, H37. 3 General 'lunt's com- rxunicalion. b Aug 4. 1837 4. The reply of Mr. For- syth. c. Aug. 25, 1837. S Excitement caused in the UnitedStates, and opposi- tion to annex- ation. 6 Effects pro- duc^ in Tex- as by this d. April 23, 7 Formal tnithdratoal of the projx> sition of an nexaition. e. Jan. 23 8. Vieips 0, Presidtnt Lamar on this sub. ect 170 HISTORY OF TEXAS. [Booe 1L analysis. 1 . Increatt (^public opinion in Javor of muitxal-M. I Argumentt Jor and against tilt trsftaswe. 1845. 8 Thejlnal action of the American Congre/i$,and qf Texas, on this subject. 4 Constitu- tion, state government, 4*c- The suhse- guent history if Texas, and her early annuls. t. AfX)7li- mions of ter- ritory. sull to Texas.” 'The great majority of the cilizens of Texas, however, were still favorable to annexation, and during the succeeding presidency of General Houston, from December 1841, to December 1844, the measure gained additional favor with them, and was the great po- litical topic in the American Congress, and throughout the nation. “The arguments for and again.st the measure took a wide range, being based on constitutional, political, and moral grounds, and were urged with all the zeal charac- teristic of party politics ; but no benefit would result from a repetition of them here. 63. *The final action of the Congress of the United States on the subject took place on the 28th of February, 1845, when the joint resolution of the two houses in favor of the proposed annexation passed the Senate. On the 1st of March they received the signature of the president, and on the 4th of July following a constitutional convention, assembled at Austin, the capital of Texas, assented to the terms proposed by the government of the United States. ‘The convention then proceeded to the formation of a state constitution, which was soon followed by the organization of the state government ; and in the winter following the senators of the State of Texas took their seats, for the first time, in the national council of the American Union. 64. ‘Hencefbrtii the history of Texas is merged in that of the republic of which she has become a part, while the new relations thus created give to her early annals an ad- ditional interest and importance in the eyes of the Ameri- can people. ‘Time only can decide whether any acqui- sitions to our already widely extended territory are tc prove salutary or detrimental to our national interests, but while we would deprecate the incorporation with us of a conquered people, estranged from our citizens in cus- toms, language, laws, and religion, we have certainly much less to fear from an extension of territory gained, as in the case of Texas, by a re-admission, into our politif'wt fold, of our own brethren and countrymen C/li i ctt ^ , t a^uui L >n . / ' "1 nS' 3X^7 7 /,v ^v ^^n,. JyisoUf T^lakenianf Xaylor <£• Co, 'Publications, SPENCERIAN PENMANSHIP. The New Standard Edition of the SPENCERIAN COPY-BOOKS, Rerised, Improved, and Newly Enlarged, in Four distinct Series. COMMON SCHOOL SERIES. Nos. i, 2, 3, 4, and 5. BUSINESS SERIES. Nos. 6 and 7. LADIES' SERIES. Nos. 8 and 9. EXERCISE SERIES. Nos. lo, ii, and 12. The particular points of excellence claimed are SIMPLICITY^ PRACTICABILITY^ BEAUTY. SPENCERIAN CHARTS OF WRITING AND DRAWING. Six in Number. Size, 24 by 30 inches. COMPENDIUM OF THE SPENCERIAN SYSTEM. SPENCERIAN KEY TO PRACTICAL PENMANSHIP. BRYA/i/T (& STRATTON’S BOOK-KEEPING SERIES. This complete and standard series doservedly stands at the head of all similar works on the subject. COMMON SCHOOL BOOK-KEEPING. HIGH SCHOOL BOOK-KEEPING. COUNTING-HOUSE BOOK-KEEPING. SPENCERIAN STEEL PENS. Fourteen Numbers.^ diflfering in flexibility and fineness, adapted to every style of writing. Their Superiority acknowledged by all Penmen. For sale by all first-class Stationers. Sample Card., artistically arranged and securely enclosed, sent by mail upon receipt of Twenty-five cents. TOWNSEND’S ANALYSES. Analysis of Civil Governtnent. — Including a Critical and Tabular Analysis of the Con- stitution of the United States, with Annotations, &c. ; designed for use in Grammar, ,High and Normal Schools, Academies, and other Institutions of learning. In cloth, i2mo. 340 pages. The Analysis 0/ the Constitution. — A Chart of 25 pages, 15x20 inches each, is an invaluable accompaniment to the above work. READING AND ELOCUTION. BY ANNA T. RANDALL. A new and popular work, designed to be used independently, or with any Series of Readers. HUNT’S LITERATURE OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE. Bv E. HUNT. A new work, just published, based upon an original and practical plan. It comprises representative selections from the best authors, also list of contemporaneous writers and their principal works. Iyiso7iy 1Blakenia7iy Taylo?' Co. 'l^ublications. WOODBURY’S GERMAN COURSE. Founded on similar principles with Fasquelle’s system. IVooeihury's New Method with the German. Woodbury's Key to Above. Woodbury's Shorter Course with the Ger- man. Woodbury's Key to the Shorter Course. Woodbury's Method for Germans to learn Enpfhsh. Woodbury's Elementary German Reader. Woodbury' s Eclectic German Reader. Woodbury' s German English Reader. Glaubens/dec's German Reader. Glaubensklee's Synthetic German Grammar. Sanders' German and English Primer. Mess & Sanders' Phonetic Speller. Mess Sanders' German Speller and Reader. PROGRESSIVE SPANISH READERS. Bv Prof. L. F. MANTILLA. Libro de Lectura. No. I. Libro de Lectura. Libro de Lectura. No. 2. No. 3. These Readers are prepared for Schools in the West India Islands, Mexico, and Spanish South American States. GREEK. Kuhner’s Elementary Greek Grammar. Questions on Kuhner’s Elementary Greek Grammar. Kendrick’s Greek Introduction. Spencer’s Greek Praxis. A new primary book. JUST READY. First Steps, in ■ Music. BY GEO. B. LOOMIS. A simple and graded course of instruction in Vocal Music for Common Schools, adapted to primary classes. In Four books. THE AMERICAN PRIMARY SCHOOL SLATES. A nov’elty, furnishing to the pupil employment, amusement, and instruction in exercises of the highest importance. IN PRESS: A SCHOOL HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. From the Earliest Discoveries to the Present Time. BY WM. SWINTON. This work is methodically arranged with a view to definite results in recitation, and accompanied by comprehensive reviews suited to impart a knowledge of the causes and connections of the events of American History, and is fully illustrated with portraits, maps, plans, &.C. THE ILLUSTRATED CATALOGUE, descriptive of The American Educa- tional Series of School and College Text-Books, and The Educational Reporter, a handsome publication full of useful information, mailed free to teachers. IV ISON, BLAKE MAN. TAYLOR & CO., PUBLISHERS, 138 &. 140 Grand Street, New York. 133 '35 State Street, Chicago.